Chapter 1: Light and Death
Notes:
Warning: includes strong language, explicit rape, explicit sexual assault/ attempted rape, gun violence, angst, & sexual content (yaoi).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Our dreams burst forth in light and death.
Hold me and tell me we’ll burn like stars.
We’ll burn as we fall.”
- AFI, Kiss and Control
--
Sasuke remembered the boy with brilliant blues and that tangled mess of blonde hair. In fact, he thought about him often. In middle school Naruto Uzumaki was loud and vibrant- everything Sasuke wasn’t. He annoyed him, he intrigued him, but Sasuke never let himself get too close.
And he regretted it.
Just not at first.
His parents’ divorce had distracted him for quite some time, and learning about his secondary gender followed soon after that. Strangely enough, it was his mother passing away that had brought Naruto back to the forefront of his mind. Maybe it was because his dazzling smile reminded Sasuke of his mother’s kindness. Maybe it was the things she had taught him in her final days..
Whatever it was, Naruto had unknowingly pulled him back in.
As soon as he moved back in with his father, Sasuke used every resource he could to find him. He would make sure the blonde chalked up their sudden reunion to a mere coincidence, but it was definitely anything but. Sasuke flat out refused to be transferred to any other high school aside from the one Naruto was enrolled in, and he did everything in his power to ensure it.
Luckily, the one Naruto was going to catered to many of the elite in Konoha so his father didn’t oppose it. But, based off of the limited information the school records had on Naruto, he wasn’t one of them. Some sort of reach-out program brought in a handful of kids from less than reputable neighborhoods, and apparently he had been one of the lucky ones.
Sasuke doubted that Naruto felt the same way. His last school had some program like that, and those students were never treated well.
Though, the Naruto he remembered wasn’t one to let something like that get to him. He was boisterous, his smile was charming, and his cheshire antics made him difficult to ignore. It wouldn’t surprise Sasuke in the least to find the entire school flocking to him, eager to be a part of something so light and pure. After all..
he was here for the very same thing.
--
Sasuke knew it was him the moment he stepped in the classroom. The mop of honey locks draped across his desk and small tan frame were a dead giveaway. An instant sight for sore eyes. He would’ve liked to see more, but the blonde kept his face buried in the crook of his arm- shielding everything else that was Naruto.
He was tempted to call his name. To watch the entire class stare at him in surprise as the one set of eyes he actually wanted to see looked up. But Sasuke Uchiha had never played the part of the fool before- he wasn’t sure he could do it now.
Besides, it wasn’t like he wanted the blonde. He was just curious about him. Naruto was different, and Sasuke was drawn to that. And he needed something different in his life, something to thaw the chunk of ice his chest had become. He had always been a bit of a lone wolf, even as a kid, but he felt so lost since his mother died.
He wasn’t reserved, he was empty. He wasn’t broody and dark, he was trapped in a fucking void- drowning in an abyss he couldn’t find his way out of on his own.
Naruto was the only person he could think of to help him. The only one bright enough to cut through his shadowy mind. The one who could show him how to crawl out of the hole he had managed to bury himself in.
He needed the boy he remembered.
It’s been two years though, Sasuke reasoned with himself. People change.
Maybe Naruto did too.
It was definitely possible. Sasuke knew Naruto in middle school- a time of gangly growth spurts, unpredictable hormones, and creaky voices. Change really was the only constant in junior high. Except when it came to Naruto. He never seemed to get any taller, his voice never shattered, and he was just as silly and warm in eighth grade as he was in sixth.
He knew it was not very likely that he was the same in tenth grade too, but it didn’t stop him from getting his hopes up.
Sasuke walked over to the person standing at the front of the room, forcing himself to look at the teacher instead of the blonde. The man had a relatively small stature. His long chestnut hair was tied back, and there was a prominent scar across the bridge of his nose among a handful of freckles. He had kind eyes, and a soft voice as he addressed him. An omega, through and through.
“Welcome, Sasuke. My name is Iruka-sensei.”
Sasuke muttered a hello far from the friendly one he had been given, but Iruka didn’t seem to mind. He turned his attention back to the class and introduced their newest student with a smile. Sasuke briefly looked at the hoard of students, noting the awed faces and pouty lipped omegas already hoping to snag his attention. He gave them a cold apathetic look before turning his eyes back to the only head still down on his desk. Naruto either didn’t hear Iruka or was choosing to feign disinterest. Sasuke wondered which one he’d find when he finally got the chance to approach him.
He didn’t have to wait long.
“Alright, Sasuke, let’s have you sit in the back by Naruto.” Iruka’s walnut gaze slipped to the seemingly incapacitated blonde. “Oi! Naruto!”
Unresponsive.
The weary teacher gave an exasperated sigh, probably one of many, and sent Sasuke off.
He wasn’t surprised that they were paired together. Uchiha, Uzumaki- there usually weren’t a ton of last names that started with a ‘U’. He was grateful that there’s did.
Sasuke dropped his bag by his new desk, ignored the hawk-eyed omegas who had yet to take the hint, and did his best to casually look down at his desk mate. Unfortunately his face was turned away from him, leaving nothing but a pile of blonde hair to look at.
It looks soft, he thought to himself. The thought surprised him, and he quickly cleared his mind to cancel out the others that might follow.
A breeze shoved through the open window and teased Naruto’s mane, just enough to tickle his nose and piss him off. He grumbled in his sleep and turned his face away from it, completely unaware of the pleased raven beside him. His face was still mostly obscured by his hair, but Sasuke could now make out the tip of his nose, faint scars on his cheek that he briefly wondered over, and his mouth. His lips were full, pouty in a natural way, and Sasuke found himself momentarily entranced by them.
He could faintly hear their teacher telling them to work on an assignment with their desk partners as he reached towards his own. He gently pushed back Naruto’s hair to see his face when alarmed blue eyes suddenly shot open. Naruto grabbed his wrist and roughly pulled it back as he sat up fast.
Those cerulean eyes narrowed on Sasuke, and he found himself captivated all over again. He opened his mouth to speak, to say something to his startled desk mate, but was interrupted before he could. A guy with a shock of autumn hair, and nose piercings that the school would usually be reluctant to condone, dropped an arm over his shoulder. A friendly, unwelcome gesture. He shoved a false smile in Sasuke’s face, the malice barely contained behind his teeth.
An alpha, Sasuke thought. One who isn’t used to competition.
Naruto noticeably stiffened and Sasuke narrowed his eyes, wondering over it. He slid his attention back to their unwanted guest and found a few eager omegas already joining them.
Great..
A girl with Pepto Bismol hair gave him a smile as she tucked a strand behind her ear. “Hey, your name is Sasuke right? That’s such a good-”
Naruto jerked his head over to the raven. “Sasuke” he repeated. “Sasuke Uchiha?”
He met the blonde’s surprised gaze, curious over his reaction. “You remember me, then.”
Naruto seemed surprised that he was remembered as well.
The auburn-haired alpha gave Sasuke a knowing smirk. “Ahhh, so you already know each other. You hear that, guys?”
He turned his grin to the blonde. “Guess you know how to be a good little omega after all.”
Naruto shot to his feet, eyes blazing with rage. “I’m not a fucking omega!”
The grin curdled. “Then why are you so tight with a dominant alpha?”
Naruto froze. Those huge blues darted over to Sasuke, who had been watching him carefully this entire time. The look felt more threatening now that he knew what he was. More.. predatory.
“You’re a dominant..?” he breathed.
Sasuke noticed the fear and was surprised by it. “Does that bother you?”
Naruto took a staggering step back, hit the wall, and panicked. He tried to break away from the group but Sasuke threw his arm out, barring his escape route.
“Naruto-”
The blonde flinched.
More alphas were starting to notice, and their teacher was nowhere to be found. He didn’t need this kind of attention from any of them, but especially not from a dominant. It didn’t matter that he knew him, had known him. All that mattered was what he was.
Naruto couldn’t let an alpha get close to him.
Not again.
“Stay away from me” he ground out.
Then he shoved past him and ran out of the room, ignoring the taunting from the amused alphas and the jealous glares from the omegas. He raced through the halls, desperate to get away from everything- his anger, his fear.. and dark eyes that looked far sadder than he remembered.
Notes:
That’s right, people. I’m doing an Omegaverse story~
Are you ready? 😎
Also, side note- all the quotes at the beginning of the chapters are from some of my absolute favorite songs. I highly recommend listening to them.
You can thank me later. 😉
Chapter Text
“I can’t drown my demons,
they know how to swim.”
- Bring Me the Horizon,
Can You Feel My Heart
--
Sasuke stared after the blonde, trying to decide if he should go find him or if that would only make matters worse. The autumn-haired alpha seemed to notice his hesitation and nodded like he could relate. Like he was just as tempted to hunt the blonde down himself. He patted Sasuke on the back like an old friend and leaned close, bringing his mouth to his ear.
It took everything in Sasuke not to deck him.
“You have your work cut out for you with that one” he murmured. “That little omega is definitely a fighter.”
“I thought he said he wasn’t an omega” Sasuke shot back, disliking this guy more and more.
The alpha pulled back and gave a condescending laugh. “You’re kidding, right? Just look at him.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes.
“Aw, come on man- don’t look at me like that. Let’s be real, alright. Alpha to alpha.”
Sasuke hated guys like this. He was probably told at some point that being an alpha means you’re the best, and he fucking ran with it. Toxic masculinity at its finest. Sasuke hated being lumped in with guys like this. They just made all alphas look like such assholes.
No wonder Naruto ran..
The guy’s smirk, which was already testing Sasuke’s patience, stretched- just as fake and lecherous as the rest of him.
“Uzumaki can play hard to get all he likes. But one look at the guy and I can already tell his ass is wet and ready.”
Sasuke shot to his feet, threw his arm back, and punched him across the face. The alpha slammed into a group of desks and chairs and tumbled over them before crash landing on the hard tile floor. The class scattered like startled flies, their big eyes transfixed on Sasuke as he advanced on his target.
The alpha wiped blood from his busted lip and stared up at the raven, his pale perplexed eyes widening as Sasuke closed in on him. “What the hell’s your problem, man?”
He looked genuinely confused. As if it was completely unheard of for an alpha to side with an omega. As if no one had ever stood up for Naruto before this.
Sasuke’s eyes flashed red as some feral part of him ignited.
The alpha knew he was fucked the second he saw it.
“My problem is you.”
Then Sasuke released his pheromones, knowing it was prohibited in school and not giving a fuck. The other students rushed back, holding their shirts over their nose, ramming into each other as they scrambled to avoid the scent. Some even cleared out of the room in their desperation. Alpha pheromones could be unbelievably tantalizing, even to the point of triggering an omega’s desire, but it was different when you were dealing with an angry one.
Especially an angry dominant.
Dominant alpha pheromones forced submission from both omegas and alphas. Hell, even betas were helpless before them. It was why people were so star struck in their presence. And wary of doing anything that might upset them.
Naruto’s reaction wasn’t completely unwarranted. He didn’t know Sasuke, didn’t know that he wouldn’t do anything to hurt him. All he knew was that he was a dominant. Something to admire.
Something to fear.
Dominants were an entirely different class, a rare one. They were always strong, attractive, alluring.. and unbelievably dangerous. While people were drawn to them, they also learned pretty quickly to fear them. Clearly this alpha had not anticipated that badmouthing Naruto would set him off- a mistake he wasn’t likely to make again.
“Nnhnn..”
The alpha ground his teeth together under the onslaught of pheromones and crumpled at the Uchiha’s feet. His face reddened and he was horrified to feel tears rising in the back of his throat. The shame of being forced to his knees before a dominant, of having all of his power torn away from him.. he was no different than an omega.
And everyone saw it.
“Sasuke!”
The raven glanced up and found their teacher racing towards them. Iruka brought his shirt up to cover his nose, hoping to stay unaffected by the remnants of the boy’s pheromones. He clearly didn’t trust that it was enough because he stopped quite a ways back from him.
Sasuke didn’t blame him for being cautious. People were always alarmed to see an alpha forced into submission, omegas especially. Because they knew that for them it would be far worse.
“You are never allowed to release pheromones on school grounds!” Iruka shouted, clearly alarmed by his actions.
“Sorry” Sasuke mumbled, though he looked anything but.
“Principal’s office” Iruka snapped. “Now!”
Sasuke gave the alpha at his feet one last hateful look before grabbing his and Naruto’s bags and storming out. His crimson eyes faded back to a controlled black as he stared straight ahead and strode through the halls.
Sasuke honestly had no intention of turning himself over to be reprimanded. He wasn’t interested in useless lectures and he had absolutely no intention of apologizing to the guy, so what was the point? Besides, this gave him the perfect opportunity to find Naruto.
He refused to miss it.
Sasuke didn’t know the school well and found himself wandering the corridors for quite some time before he finally spotted him. Naruto was alone- sitting in an alcove in the library, mindlessly flipping through pages of a paperback novel. Sasuke had a feeling he had grabbed it to simply have something to do with his hands, a distraction as he fell into his thoughts. He was eyeing the yellowing pages, but the words didn’t seem to reach him. Maybe he wasn’t interested in what it had to say.
Or maybe he couldn’t handle hearing anything else.
Naruto didn’t notice his approach at first, so he was able to get pretty close. When the blonde did finally look up, Sasuke was only a couple feet away from him- close enough to stop him from escaping. Naruto seemed to realize it too. His eyes widened and he looked ready to bolt, but Sasuke’s daunting presence kept him cornered. It was clear from the anger and fear in his eyes that he wasn’t happy about it.
“Can we talk?”
Naruto swallowed hard and looked away. “I’d rather you just leave.”
Sasuke went to the other end of the alcove and took a seat, ignoring the blonde’s wishes. “Did I do something wrong?”
Naruto shrank away from him, his disdain palpable. “I don’t trust alphas.”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “I’m not like them.”
“Why? Because you’re a dominant?” Naruto spat. “Is that supposed to be better?”
“You’re really going to hate me just because I’m an alpha?”
“Do you think I’m stupid?” he snapped. “I know what you want, Sasuke, and I’m not interested.”
Naruto clenched his jaw, a flicker of red flashing in his narrowed blues. “Just because we got along in middle school doesn’t mean I owe you anything.”
Sasuke stared at him incredulously. “What the hell are you talking about? When did I ever say that?”
“I don’t know how many times I have to say it! I am not a fucking omega!!”
He leapt to his feet and started to move away from him, but Sasuke acted quickly. He grabbed his arm and yanked him back.
Naruto turned to glare at him. “Let go.”
“I didn’t say you were” Sasuke snapped. “Don’t accuse me of things I haven’t done! For the love of god, Naruto- I just got here. Why are you being so fucking hostile?!”
Naruto barked a humorless laugh. “Why the hell do you think?! Do you honestly believe you’re the first alpha to try this? I’m not buying it, Sasuke.”
“I told you, I’m not like them. Will you just listen to me?”
Naruto tore his arm free and shoved him back hard. “I don’t want anything to do with you.”
He didn’t wait for him to respond, or for him to try to stop him. Naruto snatched his bag and stormed off, leaving behind a disappointed raven once more.
Part of him felt guilty for how he treated Sasuke, for lashing out just because of his secondary gender, but he couldn’t help it. After everything that’s happened to him, how all of the other alphas treated him.. he just couldn’t accept one of them into his life.
He had enough problems as it is.
--
Naruto skipped school for the rest of the day, which wasn’t a surprise but definitely a disappointment. Sasuke was still hopeful that he could win him over, as a friend of course, but he couldn’t very well do that if he wasn’t there.
Despite his displeasure, Sasuke did attend the rest of his classes and found that the two of them were in quite a few of the same ones. And that for each one they shared, they sat next to each other. He wondered if that was part of the reason Naruto bailed. After all, it wasn’t difficult to guess where Sasuke would be sitting. Their seating was in alphabetical order and for some reason Naruto’s desk spot always had an empty one next to it.
He did seem pretty hostile, he thought. Maybe people avoid him because of it.
Sasuke spent a lot of time thinking about the blonde while the hours ticked by, wondering over him. He didn’t understand how he could be so different now. In middle school he was constantly trying to get Sasuke to notice him. And now that same person was doing everything he could to stay away from him.
Why?
He hated that Naruto wouldn’t give him the benefit of the doubt- that the alpha assholes here had ruined it for him before it even started. And that he didn’t know enough about the blonde to understand his reaction. He was supposed to be his fucking beacon. The light that his life has been without for two years. He needed Naruto to be Naruto. That was the whole point of him being here in the first place.
The thought that any of these fuckers were responsible for tainting that made his rage soar.
Sasuke stared out the window, losing himself in his troubles- which was easy to do. His peers have been avoiding him ever since this morning’s incident, clearly afraid to set him off again. Word of what he was and rumors of what he had done had spread pretty quickly, and the general consensus seemed to be that he was too dangerous to be around right now.
He assumed his constantly flickering eyes were a sure sign of that too. Red eyes usually came with an alpha’s rut or an omega’s heat- a sign that something far more primal was taking over. Though, sometimes if your rage was strong enough it could do the same.
And there was no denying that Sasuke Uchiha was royally pissed off.
Which is why it surprised him when a desk mate in one of his Naruto-less classes started talking to him. He had hollow jade eyes, a deep set frown, and a shock of red hair. He wore a bandana across his forehead that had a kanji symbol in red- Love. It somehow fit his look and didn’t all at the same time.
The redhead turned in his seat and studied his face for a moment before he finally spoke.
“I heard what you did for Naruto.”
Sasuke’s blood-red eyes slid over to him, his anger still very much alive.
“And?”
“Are you interested in him?”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Are you?”
The guy was clearly an alpha, and Naruto had made it plenty clear that he didn’t trust them.
His desk mate smiled. “I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t considered it.”
Sasuke gritted his teeth. “And now?”
“Well.. now I’m thinking someone else has his sights set on him. And I’m not stupid enough to mess with a dominant’s omega.”
Sasuke studied the redhead, but he had yet to get a read on him. He wasn’t sure if he should befriend the guy or tear his throat out.
“What’s your name?”
“Gaara.”
“Well, Gaara, I’m pretty sure he’s made it clear that he isn’t one.”
The redhead gave him a pointed look. “You’ve seen the alphas here- what they’re like. If you were an omega would you ever admit it?”
Sasuke couldn’t deny that he had a point. And he appreciated having another alpha in the mix who noticed the toxic ones.
“I’m Sasuke.” His eyes flickered for a moment, like a light about to go out, before fading back to black.
“Sasuke” the redhead said slowly, almost tasting it. “I hope you have good intentions. Naruto hasn’t had it easy here.”
“I’ve noticed.”
Sasuke was usually put off by other alphas- hell, other people in general. So it surprised him that he clicked so well with this one. He was hesitant to trust him, to let himself get close, but he couldn’t deny that it felt nice to have a friend in a place he didn’t know, a place filled with people he was bound to hate.
“You know, Gaara, you’re one of the least shitty people I’ve met here.”
The redhead nodded. “Makes sense.”
Sasuke considered him for a moment. “Would Naruto feel the same way?”
Gaara met his curious gaze. “Probably not” he answered honestly. “Like I said- I considered him too. I’m sure he just lumped me in with the rest of the alphas.”
“But he shouldn’t?”
Gaara gave him a small smile. “Not anymore.”
Sasuke decided that was the best he could hope for. And against all odds, a friendship blossomed.
--
The next day wasn’t any better as far as his interactions with Naruto went. Really, the rest of the week. Naruto scooted his desk away from him in every class they had together- not too far but enough to make a point. He even went as far as stacking a pile of books and journals on the edge of his desk to duck behind- avoiding him even further.
It clearly didn’t help as much as he hoped it would. Naruto was on edge being close to the dominant, and wasn’t sure how to handle it. He anxiously tapped his pencil, gnawing at it on occasion, and bounced his leg with the rush of adrenaline flooding through him.
None of it helped.
He just couldn’t shake the feeling that Sasuke was going to reach out and touch him, grab him. Attempt to dominate him. He half expected to feel his hand sliding up his thigh, and it made him flinch everytime he saw him shift in his seat.
You knew Sasuke all through middle school, he reminded himself. You know him. Well, at least well enough to know what kind of person he is.
He’s not going to hurt you.
Naruto wanted to believe that, but there was another part of him that couldn’t stop obsessing over the fact that he’s a dominant alpha- the strongest kind. It wouldn’t take much for Sasuke to overpower him, and there was absolutely nothing Naruto could do about it. The thought terrified him.
He knew that feeling, and he didn’t want to relive it.
When the final bell rang, Naruto booked it to his locker. He tossed his things inside and hustled for the door, anxious to clear out of the building before the raven managed to corner him. He didn’t make it very far before a hand was on him, forcing him to stop. He thought it was Sasuke at first, but he was wrong.
It wasn’t him, but it was definitely an alpha. He could tell by his tall muscular stature and the cruel way he looked at him.
Naruto gritted his teeth, forcing his anger to the surface. “What the fuck do you want?” he growled.
The hand on his arm tightened.
“How about I tell you somewhere a little more.. private.”
Naruto didn’t even have time to react. One moment he was in the hallway, the next he was being thrown into a bathroom.
Where two other alphas were waiting.
The trio circled him like sharks, eyes blazing red with the intensity of their feral lust. Naruto felt bile and panic crawling up the back of his throat, but quickly forced it back. He wouldn’t be some helpless victim. They expected him to cower, to beg, and to eventually submit. Naruto had no intention of doing any of that.
These fuckers picked the wrong beta.
“You’re gonna need more friends if you plan on taking me down.”
The alphas looked surprised, and Naruto found his opening. He didn’t wait for them to act- he had already learned that it was better to be the first one, to catch them off guard. He moved fast and slammed his fist into a gut. The guy groaned, his knees weakened, and Naruto swept his feet out from under him sending him toppling to the floor.
The other two rushed in, ready to avenge their fallen brothern, but their mass made them slow, clumsy. Naruto ducked down, avoiding a fist and shoved an arm straight up. The alpha couldn’t slow down his momentum in time and left himself open for an attack. Naruto punched hard against his side and the alpha stumbled away from him, moaning in pain.
The last one managed to catch him off guard. He was clearly more capable than the others, and Naruto quickly realized his mistake. He shouldn’t have assumed otherwise. The alpha grabbed a fistful of his hair and wrenched his head back, dragging the rest of him back against his chest. An arm snaked around his waist, pulling him even closer.
“You’ll pay for that, omega.”
He suddenly threw Naruto to the ground, a satisfied smile pulling at his cheeks at the sound of his pained gasp as his face collided with the floor. Naruto tried to sit up and the alpha kicked him in the ribs, forcing him back down. He dropped a foot on his chest, pinning him to the ground.
“Pathetic.”
Naruto gripped his ankle, fighting to pull it away from him as more weight was added.
“Nnhn.. st-stop!”
“Now, why would I do that?”
He reached for the blonde- another mistake. Naruto grabbed his arm and pulled as hard as he could. The alpha lost his balance and fell hard. Naruto scrambled out of the way to avoid him, and when he reached out again, he kicked him in the face. Cruel eyes rolled and then he was out. The other two grimaced in pain, but luckily they didn’t try anything else.
Naruto shakily rose to his feet, grabbed his bag, and flipped the three off before stumbling out of the bathroom.
And directly into another alpha.
Fuck my luck.
“Naruto?” Sasuke gently grasped his chin, raising his head to get a look at his bruised cheek. “Hey, are you ok? What happened to you?”
Naruto slapped his hand away and pushed him back, regaining some of his personal space. “I told you to back off, Sasuke.”
“Tell me who did this to you.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Does it really matter?” he snarled, wincing as he felt out the bruise on his face. “You really think any alpha gets disciplined here? Hell, or anywhere?!”
“Alphas did this to you?”
Naruto’s eyes flared, his anger rising. “Oh my god, Sasuke, just drop it. This has nothing to do with you.”
Naruto turned to walk away, but Sasuke grabbed his arm to stop him once more. “I want it to” he said quickly. “I want to get to know you.”
Naruto studied his face, trying to get a read on him, but he couldn’t decipher anything in those inky black wells. “No” he said finally, “you don’t. You want an omega. And that’s not me.”
Then he turned and walked away.
And even though he could feel Sasuke’s weighted gaze on him, he refused to look back.
--
“I don’t know how to reach him.”
Sasuke switched out his books at his locker, filling his backpack with necessary materials before slamming it shut. Gaara patiently stood by his side, waiting for the raven to start moving towards their next class. Somehow along the way they had formed a habit of accompanying each other to their lockers, and occasionally even lunch. He wasn’t sure that it was a frienship, but it might be well on its way to one.
It was just as much a surprise to them as it was to everyone else. Sasuke wasn’t the type to get too close to other people, and Gaara was usually too cold to even consider trying it. And yet, here they were- strolling side by side through the halls, chatting away. Sasuke would have preferred to do so with Naruto, but since that wasn’t happening anytime soon it was nice to at least have someone to vent to.
Gaara considered the dejected raven as they made their way through the halls. He was slowly getting to know the guy, but it didn’t take much to see how badly he wanted to get close to the school’s favorite blondie. Omega or not, this dominant had it bad. And no amount of denial could convince him otherwise.
“You should try talking to him” he suggested.
Sasuke sighed. “He won’t let me. He wants nothing to do with me.”
“Because you’re an alpha.”
The raven nodded. “Yeah. He seems pretty reluctant to have anything to do with any alphas.”
“Well, he hasn’t had an easy time with them” Gaara said. “I mean, some of the alphas here can be pretty.. aggressive.”
Sasuke’s eyes flashed red and Gaara quickly changed the subject. “So he wasn’t like this before?”
The crowd suddenly became denser, and the two were doing their best to work their way through them. Sasuke could tell that others were listening in to their conversation, but he decided not to pay it any mind. It just wasn’t worth it.
"He wasn't like that in middle school.." Sasuke murmured. "He wasn't always this-"
"This what?"
Naruto rounded a corner and advanced on the two fast, his eyes flashing with rage. Sasuke hadn’t seen him coming, and he wasn’t exactly sure that he should continue now that he had.
"Say it” Naruto growled.
Sasuke met his accusatory stare with a softness that made his anger falter. Naruto didn't know what to expect from a look like that.
"Scared" Sasuke said quietly. "You weren't always this scared."
All the blood drained from Naruto’s face. It unnerved him how much Sasuke picked up on. How much he saw when he looked at him.
His eyes shifted over to Gaara, and to the other alphas overhearing them- noting their interest, their curiosity. The people here were used to his irrational anger, his hostility.
He couldn't let them see anything else.
"I'm not afraid of you, you conceited fuck."
Sasuke took a step towards him, and it took everything in Naruto not to hurriedly take one back. The raven eyed him closely, seeing far too much.
"I never said I was the one you're afraid of."
Notes:
You know, I usually have Sasuke & Gaara butting heads over Blondie, and it might still be my favorite, but I’m kinda feeling their friendship. It’s kinda cute, right?
.. so why am I so tempted to ruin it?
Chapter Text
“Don’t lean on me ‘cause I am falling,
please don’t fall with me.”
- The Amity Affliction,
Don’t Lean on Me
--
Naruto didn’t know how to answer that, so he didn’t. He just gave the impudent raven a dark look, shared it with his redhead friend, and turned away from them to go to his own class.
Let him think what he wants, he thought angrily, trying not to think about the intrigued alphas watching his every step. I don’t have to explain shit to Sasuke- he’s nothing to me.
Naruto held onto that thought for the rest of the day, reciting it religiously, desperate to believe it. He refused to accept any of the other feelings that kept crawling in. That he felt drawn to him, that he was curious about the kid he had chased after in middle school. That he wanted to know who that kid had become..
Naruto shook his head.
No, he wouldn’t get sucked in. Sasuke wouldn’t.. he wouldn’t make him doubt himself. Naruto didn’t want to have anything to do with alphas, and no one was going to change that.
Naruto decided that he was just going to have to be careful not to get too close. He wouldn’t get involved, and he would do what he could to ward off Sasuke’s obvious interest in him. Because the last thing he needed was to be close to a dominant.
It just isn’t worth the risk.
--
Sasuke watched the blonde storm off for what felt like the hundredth time over the last two weeks.
“You know” Gaara said slowly, “part of the problem might just be you.”
“Gee, thanks.”
The redhead took his seat beside the testy raven and shrugged. “You never go after him. He hears half a thought, gets nervous, and bails- and you let him.”
Sasuke shot daggers in his direction, irked by the accusation. “So what, next time I should hunt him down and tie him up?”
Gaara slid his eerily blank eyes his way, a hint of humor pulling at his lips. “Maybe.”
“Sometimes I can’t tell when you’re joking.”
“I’m not joking.”
“Gaara.”
“Sasuke.”
The raven pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation. “You’re the one who keeps telling me about all of the shitty alphas around here” he said. He glanced over at the redhead. “Why would I suddenly become one of them?”
“Maybe it wasn’t about them being so-”
He noticed the fire in his friend’s eyes and decided to tread lightly.
“-determined. Maybe it was because it wasn’t the right alpha.”
Sasuke shook his head. “I already told you- I want to be Naruto’s friend. Nothing more.”
“Right.”
Class started before he could think of a response, and he didn’t bother to try. It was a good excuse to not have to. And Gaara didn’t push for one, mainly because he didn’t really need to. He had already figured out what was happening here, and nothing Sasuke would say could convince him otherwise. His friend was in denial- it happens. With enough time and opportunities, he’ll see it too.
“Hang in there, Uchiha.”
Sasuke turned in time to see Gaara tuck his head in the crook of his arm and close his eyes, resigning himself to a much-needed nap.
Sasuke dropped his own head on his hand and turned his attention to the window beside him. He watched a leaf, delicate in the autumn cold, hold its own against a forceful wind, even as others crumbled around it. The wind didn’t let up and the leaf, despite its valiant efforts, was inevitably swept away. It slipped between the outstretched branches of an oak unable to grasp it. To save it.
And then, just like the others,
it was gone.
--
Naruto slid out of his shoes and kicked them to the side of the faded welcome mat, a sigh of relief falling to join them. He was tempted to do the same.
Instead he turned to lock the door, ditched his bag by his shoes, and padded down the hall and into a small room. He moved over to the far side, a slight smile pulling at his whisker-like scars.
“Hi mom, hi dad.”
He gently ran his fingers over his parents’ portraits, studying their faces. His dad’s wild familiar mane, the stubborn fire in his mother’s eyes. The kind smiles- brilliant and beaming as they shined back at him.
“I miss you..”
He longed for the family that slipped away from him so early on in his life. He lost his mother when he was five, and it tore a hole in his life. It was cruel and painful, but nothing like when he lost his dad. His father’s death broke something in him he couldn’t get back. Naruto tried not to think about that time, so he didn’t completely understand it himself. He just knew what losing him had done. Maybe it was because he was old enough to understand that death. Maybe it was because it happened around the same time that that happened to him. Maybe because Naruto was the one who found his body. Maybe because he had to quietly make arrangements to have his father cremated.
Maybe because he couldn’t openly grieve.
It’s been about a year and a half since Naruto lost his father, but he was the only one who knew that. His parents owned the house, so there were no landlords pestering him. They didn’t have any other family, and the neighbors had always kept their distance. The few times someone tried to be cordial by asking after him Naruto simply said that he’s been ill and bedridden, and no one questioned it.
Why would they? Naruto was still going to school, he wasn’t causing problems, the utilities were getting paid. No one cares past that.
Naruto was relieved that he had thought to keep quiet about it right away. In his adolescence and panic he still managed to think things through, and it may very well have saved his life.
If it got out that his father had died, the house would have been taken from him. He would’ve been shoved in some foster home or orphanage and likely brutalized by someone hellbent on believing that he was an omega.. again. He avoided that so far, but he was no fool. If anyone finds out that he’s living alone like this, he’ll be facing that fate.
He couldn’t let that happen.
So, he let people believe that he had a parent providing for him and instead did his best to provide for himself. Housing wasn’t an issue, but he did need to keep the lights on and occasionally eat. So, determined to keep the life he knew, Naruto had gotten a job. It wasn’t a dream one, by any means, but you do make more money working nights.
How could he turn it down?
--
“You’re late.”
The blonde rolled his bloodshot eyes. “Give me a break, will ya? I have to nap before my shift or I’ll never make it through the day, and my alarm wasn’t working.”
Naruto’s boss gave him an unimpressed look. “You signed up to work nights, kid. You either do your job or you lose your job. That’s how it goes.”
Naruto was struggling to work so late into the night when he had school the next day, but he definitely couldn’t afford to lose his job.
He scratched the back of his head and gave a sheepish smile. “I’m sorry, Jiraiya. It won’t happen again.”
The old man clearly didn’t believe him, but not a lot of people were willing to work at a convenience store on this side of town at this time of day. Like it or not, Jiraiya needed the kid working there just as much as Naruto needed the job.
Not that he would ever tell him that.
“Alright, kid. You can keep the job. For now” he said, surprised that his bluffing was still working. “Just show up on time, alright? And no closing early. I heard about last week. The store stays open til two- no exceptions.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “Yeah, ok. I got it.”
His boss nodded and stepped out the door, the twinkle of the chime following him on his way out.
Naruto pulled on a thick hoodie and forced a baseball cap over his mound of hair, trying his best to look like the beta he was and not the omega everyone assumed him to be. A lot of intense people wandered into a convenience store late at night. The last thing he wanted was to be noticed by any of them. He opened up a pack of cards that he had borrowed from a display and busied himself trying to build a structure with them as the time slowly ticked by. A few people came in to buy an assortment of things, mostly cigarettes, but otherwise it was a pretty uneventful night.
Until it wasn’t.
He had just started to appreciate the quiet when the chime on the door alerted him that a customer had found his way inside. Naruto’s house of cards fell apart in his hands, and he sighed. He slid the useless distraction off to the side and scanned the few items placed on the counter in front of him before depositing it all into a thin plastic bag.
“Will that be all?” He glanced up and started in his surprise. “Sasuke?! What are you doing here?!”
“I could ask you the same thing.”
Naruto raised a brow. “I work here.”
“I can see that.”
Naruto eyed the raven noting his casual yet expensive clothes, his poised posture, his perfect alpha face. Sasuke didn’t look bothered by his scrutiny, in fact- he almost welcomed it. He dragged his fingers through long ebony strands and pulled them back to reveal more of his chiseled face. His eyes dark, his gaze endless- something one could fall into and never find their way back out.
Naruto blinked, forcing his spiraling thoughts to straighten. First and foremost, there is no reason for Sasuke Uchiha, one of Konoha’s elitists, to be slumming it in some shady convenience store in the middle of the night.
What the hell is he even doing here??
“Why would someone like you be on this side of town?” he wondered aloud.
Naruto lived here, worked here, and knew it well. The area was a hovel- filled to the brim with impoverished loners, hungry kids, compulsive addicts, and violent teenagers. Sasuke didn’t belong in a place like this. No one who looked like that should be anywhere near this side of town.
“Someone like me..” Sasuke echoed.
Naruto lowered his head, letting the brim of his hat hide his face. “How did you find out I work here?”
“What makes you so sure that’s why I’m here?”
Naruto gave him a pointed look. “I thought we already went over this” he said. “I’m not stupid.”
“You avoided me for two weeks” Sasuke said slowly. “I.. just wanted to make sure you were ok.”
“Right.”
Sasuke ignored that. “Naruto, why do you work here?”
“The same reason anyone works anywhere.”
Naruto yawned and didn’t bother trying to hide it. This line of conversation was exhausting, and he just simply didn’t have the energy for it. “If there’s nothing else, I’m kinda busy.”
Sasuke glanced around the empty store, then quirked a brow at the blonde.
“You can go now” Naruto said bluntly.
Sasuke leaned on the counter, unbothered by his rudeness. “Let’s eat lunch together tomorrow.”
“Yeah, pass.”
“I’ll bring you one.”
Naruto paused at that. He usually didn’t have much money to eat a whole lot of anything, so lunch was a rarity these days.
It would be nice to eat something during the day, he thought.
But he’s a dominant alpha. Do you really think it’s a good idea to get close to him?
Naruto shook his head. “Not interested.”
“Because you still believe I’m like them.”
“Because you are” Naruto countered. “You can’t deny your nature, Sasuke. I know what you are, and I know what you’re capable of.”
Sasuke grated his teeth together, his temper rising with every word. “And because I can do something, that automatically means that I will?”
The door chimed and an inebriated customer stumbled inside. Sasuke eyed the man as he made his way down an aisle, muttering things to himself. His gaze flashed back to Naruto, concern etched in his brow.
“I don’t like you working here.”
“Then I guess it’s a good thing it’s not up to you.”
“If you need money I can-”
“Sasuke, I’m busy. Just go.”
The raven was about as good a listener as the blonde was. He shifted to the side to make room for the guy approaching the counter, but he had no intention of leaving. Naruto shot him a dirty look, which he ignored, before turning to his customer. He pulled his cap down lower, scanned the six-pack and various candies, then paused. “Can I get you anything else?”
“Cigs” the man said simply.
His voice was like tires on gravel, rough and tried. Naruto glanced up and found an average looking middle-aged man staring back at him. His face was gruff, his hair unkempt, his body intimidating despite the drunken sway.
An alpha.
Naruto ignored the thought. Because he had to. “You have a brand you want?”
“You stupid, kid? I said cigs!” He slapped his palm down on the counter and leaned forward. “Gimme some goddamn cigs!”
Naruto could see Sasuke tense up out of the corner of his eye, and knew he had to placate this situation if he was going to keep his job. He held his hands up in a sign of surrender. “Alright, alright, I hear ya.”
He grabbed a pack of one of their more popular brands, scanned it, and dropped it on the counter. “Anything else?”
The man glared at the pack, his disdain for it apparent.
“I can switch it if you don’t want this one” Naruto said, reaching for the untouched pack. “Let’s see.. what else would you-”
A hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, jerking him closer to the counter. “I fuck’n told you what I want!! Don’t you listen- nnghn!” The man winced in pain as a large pale hand tightened around his wrist.
“Let go of him” Sasuke growled.
Naruto added his hand to their bizarre stack, like kids about to break at the count of three, grabbing Sasuke’s hand in his own fierce hold. Naruto wasn’t sure Sasuke even had until three before he completely lost his composure. He hadn’t seen him attack Deva that first day he came to school, but he had heard plenty about it. And he couldn’t let a dominate do something like that in here- no matter how deserved it might be.
“Sasuke, stop.”
Red flashed in his eyes as his anger heightened. He didn’t notice the way Naruto’s face fell with it- the fear that bloomed because of it.
“I’ll stop when this bastard fucking gets his hands off of you!”
“What’s it to youu?” the man slurred. “You guys fuckin’ or some’ing?”
A vein pulsed in Sasuke’s jaw as he bared his teeth, and another tendril of fear slipped down Naruto’s spine.
“You have one more chance to let go.”
Naruto swallowed. “Sasuke, don’t-”
The raven ignored his protests, his focus wholly on the drunk alpha. “What’s it gonna be, asshole?
Said asshole looked between the two, considering his options, before finally releasing the blonde. “Tch. Whatever.” He grabbed a wad of cash, threw it in Naruto’s face, then grabbed his purchases and left.
Naruto narrowed his eyes after him, but he’s been working here for a while now- it wasn’t smart to react. No matter how badly he wanted to. He couldn’t lose his job over something like this.
He lifted his baseball cap to drag his fingers through his hair, forcing back the irritation with it, then pulled it back on and over his eyes. Without a word he stooped down to pick up the money at his feet, avoiding Sasuke’s gaze, wondering why he was so quiet now. Though he didn’t try to break the silence either.
Naruto stood, counted out the money, and realized the guy had shorted him five bucks. “Goddamnit..”
He pulled out his wallet, looked sorrowfully at its measly contents, then pulled out a five. He was about to add it to the register, but Sasuke reached over and stopped him.
“Let me.”
Naruto finally looked over at him, his suspicion clear. “Why?”
Sasuke dropped the money in the drawer and forced it closed. “I got in the way.”
Naruto turned to face him and slid his own five-dollar bill across the counter. “We both know you didn’t.” He gave a pointed look to the cash. “Take it. I don’t need you to pay for my mistakes.”
“I didn’t see you make any.”
“Sasuke-”
“I don’t want your money, Naruto” he interrupted. “But I do want you to have lunch with me. Tomorrow.”
Naruto sighed. “Did you set this all up or something?”
“I’m not that clever.”
The blonde barked out a tired laugh. “I doubt that.” Another sigh. “Alright, fine. Make me lunch and I’ll consider eating it near you.”
Sasuke gave him a brilliant smile and Naruto felt heat rise to his face under its rays. He turned away from it, horrified by his reaction.
Sasuke was just pleased that he had one.
“What time do you work until?” he asked, saving the blonde from his unwanted emotions.
“Close.”
He rolled his eyes. “When’s close?”
“Two.”
Sasuke seemed surprised by that. “Two?! Do you ever sleep?”
“Occasionally.”
He studied the blonde, wondering even more over this Naruto that he didn’t know. There were so many things that didn’t make sense, that he didn’t understand. But he wanted to. “It doesn’t bother your family for you to do this?”
Naruto clenched his jaw, another reaction that confused the raven.
“No” he said, careful to keep his voice as steady as possible. “It doesn’t bother anyone.”
Because I have no one, he thought.
Sasuke stared at him and for a second Naruto thought he had fucked up and said that out loud. The look in those dark pools said he didn’t need him to, that Sasuke was in the process of figuring it out all on his own.
Not a reassuring thought.
“You should go.”
Sasuke looked irritated by the suggestion. “Should I..”
“This isn’t my first day here, Sasuke. I don’t need you to stay.”
“Maybe.” The raven gave him a smile, far too charming for either of their good. He dropped his hands on the counter, watching bright blue eyes widen.
“But I’d prefer if I did.”
Sasuke leapt over the counter and landed smoothly beside a very flustered blonde.
“Sasuke- what the hell?!” He stumbled back, forcing as much distance between them as the little space would allow.
The Uchiha seemed completely unaffected by his outburst. “Something wrong?”
Naruto threw his arms to the side, already exasperated with him. “Yes, something’s wrong! You can’t be back here!” He steeled his nerve and marched over to him. “Enough, get out of my store.”
He shoved his hand against his chest, and Sasuke gave him an amused look. “Your store?”
“You know what I mean, now get out!”
He slammed his hand against his chest again, but Sasuke didn’t even budge. It was like trying to move a fucking building.
“Jesus Christ- what even is your body..” he grumbled.
Sasuke couldn’t help but laugh. “Should you really be flirting with your customers like this?”
Naruto’s hands shot away from him fast. “I- no, I wasn’t-”
“I’m just fucking with you, Naruto.”
He earned another glare for it. It still had no effect. In fact, Sasuke was starting to enjoy them. It was fun to rile him up. At least now Naruto was paying attention to him. That alone was reason enough to stay.
Sasuke noticed an extra stool tucked off to the side, grabbed it, and pulled it over. He took a seat at the counter, propped up an elbow, and rested his chin on it- as if he had done it a million times.
Naruto stared at him incredulously. “Are you seriously going to stay here like this?”
“I am.”
The blonde shook his head, floored by the guy’s conviction. And more than that, his own reaction to it. Naruto was a little jumpy to suddenly have him in his space, but he didn’t feel the same way around Sasuke that he felt when other alphas invaded it. Especially now that his eyes were back to black. Now that he was just normal Sasuke he found that he wasn’t really scared of him at all. He was nervous, knew enough to stay wary of him, but he could feel his walls coming down all the same.
With a dominant alpha.
It wasn’t a good idea, and yet..
Naruto plopped down on a stool beside him and glanced over. “Why are you doing this..?”
Sasuke raised a brow. “Sitting? Well, I’m going to be here til two. Why wouldn’t I?”
Naruto bit the inside of his cheek, let his eyes fall. “You know what I mean, Sasuke.”
Sasuke considered him for a moment, then decided to go for it. He slowly reached out and lifted Naruto’s chin, forcing their eyes to meet. Those wide blues stared at him, and for a moment Sasuke lost his words in them- could feel them drown in those cerulean depths. Naruto blinked and they came back.
“I told you. I want to know you.”
Naruto went to move his face away, but Sasuke tightened his grasp to keep him there. He swallowed hard. “I’m not an omega, Sasuke.”
“I never asked you to be.”
Naruto looked like he wanted to object further, but Sasuke beat him to it.
“Naruto, I really do just want to be your friend.”
The blonde pushed his hand away and pulled down his cap to hide his reddening face. “Plenty of people want to be your friend, Sasuke. You don’t need me.”
The idea was absurd to Sasuke, especially since he had rearranged his whole life to be close to Naruto. “I do need you” he admitted.
“Don’t be ridiculous.”
“If that makes me ridiculous then there’s no avoiding it.”
Naruto shook his head, still completely confounded about this entire situation.
Sasuke decided to move on from the subject. Naruto clearly didn’t believe him, but he will. In time. “So” he said, back to being casual, “what were you doing before I got here?”
Naruto gave a half-laugh and dragged the deck of cards over. “Just some light construction.”
Sasuke fingered the box, grazing Naruto’s fingers with his own. He tried not to take it to heart when Naruto jerked his hand away from him.
“How about a light construction competition?”
Naruto’s eyes brightened. “Yeah?” he said. A little fox-grin pulled at his face and flooded Sasuke’s entire body with heat. “What did you have in mind?”
“Grab another deck” Sasuke said, pulling the cards free. He shuffled them with flair, then smirked at the blonde.
“Let me show you how much you suck at this.”
--
Naruto was surprised just how quickly he warmed up to Sasuke being there. It didn’t take long before they were taking jabs at each other, laughing, telling stupid jokes- even a few of the customers seemed to pick up on the mood and happily joined in.
It felt.. natural. Like they have been doing this for years. And more than that it felt good. To have a friend like this. To be seen as more than just some loser kid or helpless omega. To let his guard down for once and just enjoy himself.
And the second he realized what he was doing, it all fell apart.
Naruto shot to his feet, eyes wide. “You have to go.”
Sasuke gave him a bewildered look. “Are we really doing this again? I’ve been here for hours, Naruto. Why would I go now?”
“I.. I’m about to close up anyways. So there’s no point in staying.”
“I can help-”
“I don’t want your help.”
The raven narrowed his eyes, not happy with this new development. “Alright, then I’ll just wait until you’re done.”
“Sasuke. Just go home.”
“It’s two in the morning, Naruto. I’ll walk you home.”
Naruto flinched like he was struck, which is not what Sasuke expected. He rose to his feet, slowly reached for him. “Hey, what’s going on with you?”
“I’m-” scared.
He didn’t say it, but Sasuke was getting a lot better at reading him. Probably something else to be wary of.
“Naruto, I’m not going to hurt you.”
His heart clenched as Naruto flinched again.
“We’ve been hanging out all night” he said, trying to calm his anxieties, “and it wasn’t a problem, right?”
“That’s different..”
“How is that different?” he pressed, taking a step closer. “Tell me.”
Naruto threw his hand out to keep him at bay, knowing it wouldn’t work unless Sasuke wanted it to. Another reason to not be alone with a dominant.
“Why won’t you let me walk you home?”
“I.. I don’t want any alphas to know where I live.”
“So I’m back to being just ‘any alpha’ to you?”
“What do you want from me, Sasuke?! You are a dominant- what’s the point of ignoring that!”
“Because I’m more than just my gender, Naruto! Why do you get so mad at people for throwing a label in your face and treating you different because of it when you do the same fucking thing!”
Naruto’s voice died on the tip of his tongue and whatever words he had slid back to settle heavy in his chest. Sasuke wasn’t wrong, but he didn’t know Naruto. If he did he’d realize that he had good reason for keeping alphas away from him. Even the ones he knew.
Or thought he knew.
“I’m not what you accuse me of being” Sasuke said, with a much calmer voice this time. “I just want to make sure my friend gets home ok.”
“I can do that without you.”
Sasuke studied the blonde, wishing he would talk to him. That he would trust him.
“Why are you so cautious about this?
Naruto pushed past him and went over to the door. He yanked it open and let the chimes argue amongst themselves before addressing the dominant he had been getting far too close to.
“Because I have to be.”
Notes:
Alright my sweet little manticores, how are we feeling? Has my story won you over yet or are you ready to bail?
Don’t fret- you can be brutally honest.
I can take it. 🙃
Chapter 4: Chasing the Scent
Notes:
In celebration of my birthday, I have decided to gift all of you with another chapter.
I hope you like what you find inside. 😈
- - -
Chapter Text
“You are the winter, the long discontent.
We won’t stop until we’ve had our fill.”
- Rise Against, Wolves
--
Against his better judgment, Naruto let Sasuke steer him through the cafeteria the next day. He had considered blowing him off, the same as he had been doing over the last couple weeks, but he didn’t have anything to eat last night and he honestly couldn’t remember if he did the night before. In the end, food won him over. And Sasuke was there to reap the benefits.
Naruto was noticeably uncomfortable with the amount of attention they were getting already, so Sasuke led them past the watchful stares and out a side door of the school. They found a patch of shade to the far side of the parking lot, and immediately headed for it. Luckily no one else was out there, so they wouldn’t have to deal with any rumors for a while. Though Naruto was sure there would be plenty waiting for him when they went back inside. A dominant alpha having lunch alone with someone they had all deemed an omega- it drew a lot of attention. Naruto had a feeling that things were going to get a lot worse for him because of it.
Or maybe not, he thought. I mean, if they think I’m with Sasuke they won’t want to mess with me right?
He wasn’t sure it was enough of a reason to be alone with him.
Sasuke handed Naruto a lunchbox, pulling him away from his anxious thoughts, and he shyly accepted it.
“Don’t be weird about it, Dobe.”
Naruto lifted his head to glare at him over the rude nickname, but the softness in his eyes made him falter. He was clearly just teasing him. So Naruto decided to do it right back.
“Whatever, Teme.”
The raven laughed and handed him a set of chopsticks. “Just eat. You look like you could use it.”
Naruto didn’t respond to that, and Sasuke felt a twinge of guilt for saying it. He quickly changed the subject. “I’m surprised you actually did this.”
Naruto stared in awe at the food for a moment before shoveling in a heavy helping. “Don’t get a big head about it” he said around a mouthful. “I’m here for the food, not you.”
Sasuke rolled his eyes. “Did you.. get home ok last night?”
Naruto swallowed hard and dodged his concerned gaze. “Wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”
“That’s not necessarily true.”
“I made it home fine” he muttered, deciding not to mention the drunk that he had to shove away from along the way. “I don’t need you to worry about me.”
“That’s not really how worrying works.”
Naruto swallowed back another mouthful as he managed through his thoughts. “You should worry more about yourself. People in that neighborhood aren’t a fan of people from your’s.”
Sasuke tilted his head and gave him a curious look. “Why do you do that?” he asked.
“Do what?”
“That. Put barriers between us. Why are you so quick to push me away?”
Naruto sighed. “We’re not really going to do this again, are we? I don’t feel like fighting with you today.”
Sasuke decided that was the best he could hope for for now, and backed off about it. He handed the blonde a water and watched him chug it down. Some of it slipped free in his eagerness and Sasuke watched far too attentively as it slid from his lips and down his chin.
Naruto glanced over at him as he drank and saw a flicker of red in his dark eyes. He quickly lowered the water bottle and turned away from him.
“Can you.. try not to do that?”
“Do what?”
Naruto wasn’t sure how to point it out, and maybe was a little afraid to. He shook his head and hurriedly packed up the rest of his lunch. “Nevermind, I- I should get going.”
He shoved the lunchbox back over to Sasuke and scrambled to his feet. “Uhh.. thanks for- for the lunch.”
“Hey! Wait a second!” Sasuke leapt to his feet and grabbed Naruto’s arm, forcing him to stop. He spun him around to get a look at him, and saw something in his eyes- something that weighed on him even if he couldn’t understand it.
“Did I do something wrong?”
“I.. no, you- you didn’t. I just need to go.”
“Naruto, come on. Tell me what’s going on.”
The blonde bit his lip as he kept his gaze averted. It worried Sasuke even more.
“I’m sorry if I scared you” he said quietly. “Please don’t go. Just finish eating.”
“I already told you” Naruto mumbled, “I’m not afraid of you.”
“If that’s true then you don’t need to run.”
He pulled the blonde closer to him, and watched his eyes widen.
“Sasuke-”
“Well, well, well, what do we have here?”
The two froze and turned to look at the group approaching them. Sasuke saw Naruto bristle as the alphas closed in, and immediately felt a strong impulse to protect him. He shoved the blonde behind him and glared out at the seniors.
“Wow. Ya know, I didn’t believe the rumors at first but I guess it’s true. Someone finally managed to tame our favorite little omega.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Watch what you say” he growled, “or I will make sure you regret it.”
“Is that so?” one of them purred, a smirk pulling at his face. He nudged a friend next to him then reached back and tightened his ponytail, flicking his long blonde hair back as he took another step forward.
“You know, you’re not the only dominant here.”
Naruto unconsciously took a step back at that. He was already anxious enough being close to a dominant that he knew, one who genuinely seemed to care about him. But facing off against one who didn’t..
Even betas were affected by a dominant’s pheromones. If he overpowered them, there was nothing Naruto could do against him or the other four alphas.
We need to get out of here.
Now.
Naruto reached out and pulled on the raven’s sleeve to get his attention. “Sasuke, let’s just go.”
The group fanned out, smiles spreading between them.
“Heh. It’s a little late for that.”
A rush of pheromones slammed into him, and Naruto sank to his knees. He clutched at his chest, a pained gasp tearing out of his throat. The smell of it made his stomach roll- he could taste bile in the back of his throat.
Naruto tried to catch his breath, but he couldn’t seem to find it. He pitched forward, his hand slamming against the ground as he fought to hold himself up as more pheromones piled on.
“Enough.”
A deep, menacing voice cut through the fog and made his entire body break out in goosebumps. The repulsive scent faded fast, and another quickly took its place.
One that Naruto was surprised to find he felt incredibly drawn to.
It was just as suffocating, just as heavy, but the pheromones didn’t sicken him this time. In fact, it was quite the opposite. He found himself taking deep breaths, pulling in the scent of it- clove, cinnamon, and warm cedar. It felt like.. home. And he couldn’t help but savor it.
A collection of heavy thumps made him look up, and he was shocked to see all five alphas fall to their knees. Two were retching, and he saw another’s arms give out- forcing him to land on his face.
Naruto glanced up and found Sasuke standing in front of him, his eyes blazing red. He couldn’t see his whole face, but he could see a vein click in his jaw, a feral snarl pulling his skin taut. Naruto couldn’t stop himself from whimpering at the sight of it, and the sound reached him.
Sasuke blinked back the red and pulled back his pheromones, freeing all of them from its crippling power. When he had his rage fully under control, he turned around and went to Naruto’s side.
He gently took his arms and lifted him to his feet. “Are you ok?”
Naruto opened his mouth to say yes but nothing would come out. He closed it, holding back another embarrassing sound, but he couldn’t get his body to stop shaking. And it clearly bothered Sasuke.
He smoothed back his hair, his eyes dark and brimming with concern. “I’m sorry.” He glanced over at the alphas still struggling to regain their composure. “I just lost it when he-”
He looked back and saw tears filling those wide blue eyes. Shit.
“Let’s get out of here, ok?”
Naruto quietly nodded. He let Sasuke pull him over to collect their lunches and then they moved away from the group still struggling on the ground.
Neither looked back.
--
Naruto was in a daze, so he didn’t really notice where Sasuke was taking him. One moment he was trembling and drenched in alpha pheromones, the next he was sitting in a car going who knows where. Reality snapped in hard though, and fresh panic with it.
“W-where are you taking me?”
He hated that his voice shook and more so that Sasuke heard it.
The raven gave him a sympathetic look that he didn’t want to be on the other end of before turning his attention back to the road. “I thought you could use a break from school for a bit.”
Naruto’s pulse quickened. “That doesn’t answer my question.”
“Is there somewhere you want to go?”
“I.. I don’t know” he murmured. “I think I need to be alone.”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
Naruto stiffened. “Look, I appreciate you helping me back there. I do. But.. you..”
Fuck, how do I say I can’t be around a dominant that lost control like that?
Just because his pheromones didn’t make me sick doesn’t mean they weren’t terrifying.
I couldn’t move.
He really could have done anything to me..
“You can just drop me off at the convenience store” he said quietly.
He glanced over and saw Sasuke grip the steering wheel hard, his knuckles pale against it. Naruto fought the urge to leap from the car and settled for gnawing anxiously at his lip. “Sasuke. Please.. just drop me off.”
“I don’t think you should be alone right now” he said, trying his best to sound nonthreatening.
“I’ll just go home from there” Naruto said weakly.
Sasuke looked over at the blonde. “Is that any different?”
Naruto’s head shot up. Wide nervous blues darted over to him, revealing more than he probably wanted them to.
“What are you talking about?” he breathed.
“Naruto.. do you live alone?”
All the blood drained from his face, but he still scrambled to try to hide his fear. “N-no, I.. I don’t. I just-”
“You don’t have to lie to me.”
Yes, I do.
“I don’t live alone” he said, finally able to compose himself. “I live with my dad.”
Sasuke gave him a knowing look.
“I don’t think you do.”
He could see the blonde trying to find something else to say, but beat him to it. “Is that why you didn’t want me to walk you home?”
“I- I don’t know what you’re talking about..”
“I told you before, Naruto. I won’t hurt you.”
“Let me out.”
“Naruto-”
“Please, Sasuke! Just let me out of this fucking car!!”
Naruto unbuckled his seatbelt and reached for the door, but Sasuke yanked him back. His hand slipped on the wheel and someone honked at him as he swerved into the other lane.
“Goddammit, Naruto! Will you get ahold of yourself?! We’re on the highway- I can’t just pull over!”
The blonde forced back tears, but one managed to break free. Sasuke saw it slip down his face, over scars he didn’t always have, and fall into his lap. He felt his heart plummet with it.
“I just want to go” Naruto choked. “Please, just let me go.”
“Ok, just breathe Naruto, alright? I’ll take you whereever you want to go.”
He waited for him to settle back in his seat before removing his hand and bringing it back to the wheel. But he kept his guard up for the rest of the drive, ready to stop him from jumping if he tried again.
He hadn’t expected a reaction like that before, but he definitely did now. I shouldn’t have brought it up. Naruto’s living situation was obviously a sensitive subject, and it was a mistake to call him out for it. He was alone, that much was obvious, and it terrified him for an alpha to know that.
I shouldn’t have said anything..
It was too late now. And he was about to make matters worse. Because he was going to do something else that Naruto would hate. He just hoped it didn’t break him anymore than the rest of the day already had.
Naruto breathed an audible sigh of relief as they pulled up to the convenience store, and even grabbed the door handle, prepared to leap out to it. But the second he did he heard the car lock. Blue eyes widened and he quickly pulled the lock up then went to try again. And again, the car locked.
Naruto turned to stare at him. “What are you doing?”
Sasuke didn’t answer. He just kept driving further into the decrepit neighborhood past the store. And Naruto suddenly knew exactly what he was up to. Ice slipped down his spine.
“..You know where I live?”
Sasuke gave him an apologetic look. “I’m just dropping you off, Naruto. I won’t go near your place unless you want me to.”
“Why would I want you to?!” Naruto shouted, fear boiling to rage. “You had no right, Sasuke!”
“I’m sorry.”
Naruto gave a sharp humorless laugh. “No you’re not. You’re just used to getting your way like all of the other alphas!”
Sasuke’s eyes darkened. “That’s not true.”
“Then fucking prove it! I want to leave- now! Let me out of the car!”
Sasuke pulled over a block from Naruto’s place, and unlocked the doors as ordered. “Please don’t be upset with me.”
Naruto grabbed his bag, then the door and finally threw the thing open. Sasuke leaned his way and took his wrist, not ready to let him go.
“Naruto, I’m sorry about today. I used my pheromones like that to keep them away from you, but it did the same thing to you too. I never wanted to scare you.”
“I need you to back off” Naruto growled. “In fact, stay away from me from now on.”
“Naruto, come on.”
“I mean it, Sasuke. Whatever this is” he said, gesturing between them, “it’s done.”
Then he wrenched his arm free, slammed the door shut, and ran. He was desperate to be home, back to the place that had once been his sanctuary..
and might not be anymore.
--
“You have got to be kidding me.”
Jiraiya clapped a hand on his shoulder, making his knees buckle. “Ah, so you know each other already. Good, that makes it easier.”
“Easier for who?!”
The man laughed and ruffled the blonde’s hair. “Be nice to the new kid, will ya? I’ve been hearing rumors about a handsome young man who was in my store last week and it’s getting the locals interested. Might be able to bring in more business this way.”
“Jiraiya, come on-”
“I’m counting on you, kid.”
Naruto watched in a panic as his boss packed up his things and made for the door. He had no clue how to stop him, how to get him to change his mind about this, but this was not something he could handle right now.
“Jiraiya, wait a second-”
“Keep in mind, Naruto” he said, interrupting him again, “if your friend here helps my business it helps you too. I’d be willing to give ya a raise if things work out.”
Naruto paused at that. He really wasn’t sure about this, but the prospect of making more money was a good one. He was struggling to scrounge up enough to just live. It’d be nice to have a little extra. To always have food in the house, to get new clothes.. to do something fun for once.
He thought about the little ramen shop across town- the one his dad used to take him to. The one he hasn’t been to since he passed away.
“I want a raise in a week” he said firmly.
“A month.”
“Two weeks.”
Jiraiya eyed the blonde, glanced at his quiet friend, then back to the blonde again. “Fine. If business improves, I’ll up your pay in two weeks.”
He offered a wave as his employee smiled, and stepped out the door as it slipped away.
Naruto took a deep breath and looked over at his new coworker- the guy he’s been actively avoiding for the last week. The one he was now stuck with every night.
Sasuke tilted his head as he stared back. “Something on your mind?”
“How did you do it?” he asked. “How did you convince Jiraiya to hire you? He barely makes enough to pay me.”
Sasuke could have told him about how he approached his boss with absolute confidence, hellbent on getting the job. How he offered to be paid next to nothing if he gave him the exact same shifts as Naruto, but he decided against it. The truth would only freak him out and he had done enough of that already.
“You heard him- the locals love me.”
“That doesn’t explain what you’re doing here. And there’s no way that’s enough to get him to agree to this.”
Sasuke shrugged. “Another one of life’s great mysteries.”
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “Prick.”
“I thought you were supposed to be nice to me.”
“And I thought I told you to leave me alone.”
Sasuke shrugged. “I needed the job.”
“Liar.”
The raven smiled and took a seat next to him, just as he had done before. “I don’t think you hate it as much as you claim to.”
“I’m sure you’d like to think so.”
“What do you think we should do to bring in more customers?”
“Why don’t you go out there and find out.”
Sasuke laughed. “You know, you’re funny when you’re pissed off.
“How great for you.”
Sasuke rested his head on his hand, watching the blonde closely. “Naruto.”
“Don’t talk to me.”
“Will you forgive me?”
Naruto pinched the bridge of his nose.
“For what, Sasuke? Digging up my personal information when I told you I didn’t want that? Forcing your way into my job, my life, after I said I want you to back off? Or are you talking about when you used your fucking pheromones on me?!”
“I wasn’t using my pheromones on you. You just so happened to be there.”
“Christ.”
“But I am sorry that you were affected by them” he said sincerely. “I am very aware that no one..”
Sasuke cleared his throat.
“-no one wants to face dominant alpha pheromones. I shouldn’t have put you in that position. It wasn’t fair to you.”
“None of this is fair to me” Naruto grumbled, though some of his anger was already dissipating.
“Do you really hate being around me that much..?”
“Yes… No. I don’t know.”
“Glad we could clear that up.”
Naruto glared at him. “Why are you so..”
“Captivating?”
“Persistent.”
Sasuke stared at him, and Naruto shifted under the intensity of it. After a while he simply said, “I want to be your friend.”
“That sounds like it’s only half true” Naruto muttered. “What’s the other half?”
Sasuke smiled. “Well, I missed the chance to be close to you in middle school. And I could have used it. I don’t know why I rejected it then..”
“What do you mean, ‘could have used it’?”
“You’ve always made people smile, Naruto. You’re.. warm. I guess I just wondered what it’d be like to be included in that.”
Naruto was shocked. Whatever he expected to hear from him, it wasn’t that. “Sasuke.. I’m not the same person I was back then.”
“Maybe not” he replied. “But I still think you can do that for me.”
“So.. you want me to make you feel happy.”
The Uchiha nodded.
Naruto shook his head. “I can’t even make myself happy- how do you expect me to do that for you?”
“By being my friend.”
“How are you not embarrassed being this desperate?”
“Because I used to only have my pride” Sasuke said candidly. “And it was fucking lonely. I don’t mind being pitiful if it gets me away from who I used to be.”
Naruto paused, not sure how to respond. “..I still can’t believe you signed up for this job. I don’t think you realize how much it sucks working nights.”
“I have a feeling I’m not going to mind.”
Naruto bit the inside of his cheek, not sure if his words made him feel good or terrified. Probably both.
“What should we do to pass the time?”
Naruto thought on that for minute, then noticed the deck of cards. “We could play poker.”
“I thought you wanted to keep your money.”
“We won’t use money.”
The raven gave him a confused look. “So, what should we use?”
Naruto glanced around and found a jar of paperclips. He grabbed it and smacked it down on the counter between them.
Sasuke quirked a brow. “Paperclips.”
The blonde nodded, proud of his idea. “It won’t matter, Sasuke. You’re not the one who will be winning them.”
The raven smirked. “Is that so?”
Naruto grinned back. “I’m going to have so many papers clipped.”
Sasuke laughed. “Alright you’re on.”
He pulled the cards free, just as he did the last time they worked together, and felt a rush of that warmth he has been after.
The kind that only Naruto could give him.
--
Naruto didn’t understand himself at all anymore. He thought he did, or at least he thought he understood a majority of it, but now he felt like a fucking enigma to himself.
He counted off the most recent events in his head, or rather his many interactions with a certain relentless dominant. He had faced the wrath of Sasuke’s pheromones (well, the backlash of it, but it still felt the same). At night, he was stuck sharing a cramped booth behind the counter with him. During the day Sasuke was constantly seeking him out every chance he got. He never stopped pestering him about giving him a ride home no matter how many times he refused.
The guy was basically one off-day away from becoming his stalker, and yet..
And yet they were becoming friends.
Hell, it kind of seemed like they already were.
And what Naruto truly could not understand was that he actually liked being around him. So much so that he looked for him in the halls now. He always agreed to having lunch together, he enjoyed his time at work. He had even considered inviting him over. A ridiculous, dangerous thought that he was quick to shut down, but he still had it. And he was confused by it.
Somehow, despite all odds, Sasuke had managed to shove his way into his life.
And maybe into his heart.
He didn’t want it to be true, but he found himself doing things that didn’t make sense otherwise. He blushed when Sasuke was overly kind to him, and his heart skipped a beat whenever their hands touched. He was overly conscious of his presence, his strength, his scent.. and he found himself wanting more of it. He didn’t like being forced to his knees, being powerless against his pheromones, but he was definitely drawn to the smell of them. A scent like spices drying by a hearth. It was warm and enticing, and he thought about it far too often.
Even when he wasn’t around, Sasuke was on his mind. Constantly. It made his chest ache with longing when they were apart, and his body heat up in a way that was utterly foreign to him.
This wasn’t normal.
This wasn’t how friends were supposed to act.
He was almost acting like an-
Naruto shook the thought from his head.
No. You’re a beta. You know that. Don’t let those alphas convince you that you’re something you’re not.
Except.. it wasn’t the alphas that made him think that way.
It was himself.
Each day he was around Sasuke he became more and more convinced that something was off. He didn’t know what to make of it, but he had a feeling that Sasuke was feeling similarly.
He caught his lingering stares often. And lately it seemed like he was going out of his way to touch him. Sasuke’s hand would brush past his hair as he reached for something behind him, and it felt.. intentional. Their fingers often met when they were handing over a bag or a book, anything really, and Sasuke was never quick to pull away.
Naruto didn’t think much of it at first, but it was becoming more frequent. And the looks he gave him seemed less friendly.
He still wasn’t sure if he was afraid of them or..
something else.
--
Naruto was once again consumed by his thoughts. The same persistent obsessive thoughts that have plagued him all week. So much so that he lost all sense of reality for a while.
By the time he snapped out of it, he found himself trailing well behind his classmates. The last few were already heading back inside the building after their gym class, while Naruto was still on the far side of the field. He was worn out from racing around the track, and from the strengthening exercises they were forced to do inbetween, and it significantly slowed his pace as he made his way back.
Guy-sensei is more drill sergeant than teacher at this point.
The chill autumn air had yet to fully cool him down. In fact, it felt like it wasn’t reaching him at all. Naruto stopped and dropped his weight against a tree as he struggled to catch his breath. He wiped away the dampness from his brow, and his skin felt hot to the touch.
Naruto didn’t understand why he was struggling this bad. Sure, P.E. was next level with Guy-sensei, but it’s not like he was out of shape. He worked out all the time on his own, hoping to put on some muscle to help him face off against alphas. And he was dedicated to it. This shouldn’t be taking such a toll on him.
Naruto pushed off from the tree and took an unsteady step forward. He managed to get about two paces out when he dropped to his knees.
“Nnnhn..” he groaned in pain, but was quickly distracted by the burning in his chest. He gripped his shirt in trembling fists, gasping for breath.
What is this?
What’s going on with me..?
He looked up at the school that suddenly seemed to be miles away from him. His vision blurred, but he fought back the darkness.
He slid one hand up from his shirt and grasped at his throat. It felt like it was on fire. He could feel that same heat spread through him. The pain was getting worse, almost unbearable. He choked back a sob and tried to call out to someone, anyone.
“H-help..” he gasped, his words jagged, tearing at his throat. “Help.. m-me..”
He heard footsteps closing in and nearly broke down in his relief.
“S-Sa.. suke..”
A low laugh cut straight through him. Naruto felt his chest seize in terror.
He had been wrong.
Relief was the last thing he should have felt.
“Heh. Guess again.”
Chapter 5: Terrified of What’s Inside
Chapter Text
“To save his life he crawls
like a worm from a bird.”
- The Used, The Bird and The Worm
--
Sasuke was slouched across his desk, tapping his pencil in boredom, disinterested in anything happening in class. He let his mind wander and drift out the door, seeking something more interesting, when he suddenly had a horrible feeling. More than a feeling- he knew something was wrong.
Naruto.
Sasuke shot up in his seat, startling his desk mate. Gaara jerked back at his suddenness, and turned to stare at him.
"What's going on with you?" He studied his face, saw the concern etched in his brow, the panic flooding his eyes. Gaara reached out and took hold of his arm. "Hey, are you ok?"
Sasuke's eyes darted over to the clock hanging across the room, then his mind scrambled to remember Naruto's schedule.
"P.E." he muttered to himself. "He's in P.E." He turned to the curious redhead. "Gaara, watch my stuff. If I don't come back, just keep it in your locker."
"Woah, wait a second. What's going on?"
Sasuke shook his head. "I don't know. I just.. I feel like something's wrong."
"With Naruto" Gaara finished for him. At Sasuke's surprise he added, "he's the only one you would freak out like this over."
Sasuke seemed like he wanted to say something, maybe argue that he cared about the redhead too, or maybe he just meant to agree with him, but Gaara had no intention of slowing him down. He nodded towards the door, giving the panicked raven a pointed look. "Well, get out of here already. I got you covered."
Sasuke grabbed his shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "Thank you." Then he ran from the room, shoving past people in the hall as he made his way to the locker room.
He didn't hear the teacher call out to him, nor did he hear Gaara make up a bullshit excuse about him feeling sick and needing the nurse. He missed the calm lying face of his friend, and the skeptical one of his sensei. He left it all behind without regret or hesitation. His sole purpose was to find Naruto and make sure he was ok- everything else could wait.
Sasuke threw open the locker room doors, surprising the half-naked guys inside. "Have you seen Naruto?!" he gasped.
After a moment of shocked silence, a few muttered that they haven't. He was starting to feel hopeless when one mentioned that last they saw he was still on the field, but he wasn't sure if he was still there. Sasuke fled the minute he heard, shoving through the back doors and into the blinding light outside. His eyes had yet to adjust and still he ran, desperate to find him.
Before anything happened to him.
Before it was too late.
--
Naruto dug his hands in the dirt, bloodying his nails as he fought to claw away. Tears ran down his face and bruises already marred his arms and legs from where he had grabbed him.
Pinned him down.
Hurt him.
Naruto had somehow managed to kick the alpha off before he got much further, but he knew it wouldn’t last long. He’d be on him again, any second now, and there was nothing he could do to stop him.
Not when he was like this.
A cry slipped from Naruto's lips as he pulled himself forward. He shoved off with his feet, using his elbows to gain leverage, but it wasn’t enough. He barely got a few paces away when a hand grabbed him by his ankle and roughly dragged him back. Naruto yelped and tried to kick him, but the alpha forced his ankles down, pinning them to the ground. His hands traveled up his body as he drew closer and a rush of fear shot up with it.
Naruto gasped with the weight of his terror and the unbearable heat tearing through him. He was dizzy, confused, and horrified. He had spent the last year fighting off guys like this and beating them- he couldn’t believe that he was so easy to overpower now.
It was just like before.
With him.
The alpha dropped down on top of him and ground his want against his ass, a feral growl slipping from his lips. Naruto threw his elbow back but he caught it and forced his arm back down. The alpha buried his fist in thick blonde hair and wrenched his head back.
"Nnhhn! N-no.."
Naruto whimpered as his attacker's head lowered, nestling against the crook of his neck. He trembled in fear at the feel of canines dragging across his skin, saliva dripping down his neck with the alpha's growing excitement.
He inhaled Naruto's new scent and moaned into his hair. "I knew you were an omega” he murmured, a cruel smile pulling his face taut. “I fucking knew it.”
“Deva, pl-please” Naruto breathed. “Don’t do this.”
“You shouldn’t have released all of those pheromones if you didn’t want it.”
“I-I didn’t..”
Deva breathed deeply, pulling in as much of the delicious pheromones as his lungs could handle. His desire flared to life, and his length hardened.
He reached under the blonde, ignoring his pleas as he unfastened his pants.
“Are you wet for me, omega?”
Naruto's breath hitched in his throat. He choked over his fear, his eyes wide with panic. "N-no.. no st-stop! I’m not an o-omega! I'm not!! Please, STOP!”
Deva tightened his fist in his hair, forcing out another whimper. It turned him on even more- making an omega so submissive. Naruto's terror was just as potent as his heat, and it was forcing Deva's primal side to the surface. He could feel himself losing control, and didn’t bother to try and regain it.
He fucking wanted him.
And he was going to take him.
Deva shoved Naruto’s face into the dirt and tore his pants and boxers down his thigh. The blonde screamed, his voice ripping at his throat. He tore at the hand in his hair, and tried to jerk himself free, but Deva was determined to hold him down.
He watched the blonde's ass bounce with his efforts, saw the wetness leaking from his hole, and lost sense of anything else. He hurriedly unbuttoned his pants, desperate to free himself from it. To thrust into him hard and make him scream louder, but he never got the chance.
Seconds from shoving himself inside, Deva was suddenly torn away from him and thrown across the clearing. He hit a tree hard and crumpled to the ground, but his assailant wasn’t done with him. A hand grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, jerking him to his feet. He met blood-red eyes and then a fist slammed into his face.
Deva shrieked in pain as his nose shattered. He swayed to the side but was brutally slammed back against the tree. Blood gushed out of his face and down his throat. He was still fighting to breathe through it when a fist collided with his jaw, sending him reeling to the ground.
"Ughhn.." Deva groaned at the impact, pain radiating through his face. He tried to push himself up, arms trembling in his efforts, but they failed him. A rush of powerful pheromones dropped down on him, and he crashed into the dirt. A piercing cry cut through the alpha as his broken nose slammed into the merciless terrain.
Deva couldn’t breathed, couldn’t think. The pheromones pinned him down, tearing away what was left of his strength. He felt tears well in his throat as he struggled under the weight of it, pain pulsing in his face. He spat blood as he fought to find his voice and finally managed a raspy croak.
“W-wait..”
A hand grabbed him by his hair and jerked his head up. He cried out, screwing his eyes shut tight as pain radiated through his scalp. “Nnghhn!”
The dominant leaned in, eyes blazing with fury.
“You’ll get the same mercy he did.”
Then he threw him down and punched him in the head. Dark splotches consumed Deva's vision, his consciousness, but his assailant wasn’t done with him yet. He kicked him in the ribs, forcing the alpha on his back.
Deva struggled as a hand wrapped around his throat and squeezed with unbelievable strength. His could feel his eyes bulge, lungs screaming in protest. He stared up in horror as his lips went numb, his body weak. Another kick to the abdomen and his rib snapped with a deafening crack. He tried to scream but it gurgled in his throat, drowning in blood.
He’s going to kill me, he thought.
He’s actually going to kill me..
But as soon as he was convinced that this was the end, it stopped.
The dominant drew back, leaving him broken and defenseless in the dirt. Deva didn’t even bother trying to get up. The pheromones were still pressing down on him and his body was a bloodied mess. He knew it was pointless to try.
He could hear the dominant walking away, over to where the omega waited for him.
Lucky.. bastard..
It was his last thought before the sweet release of darkness finally took him.
Sasuke could sense the alpha fall unconscious, but didn’t pull back his pheromones. He had no intention of freeing the bastard yet.
Not after what he just saw.
He rushed over to his friend and dropped to his knees by his side. Naruto’s pants were on again but his hands were shaking so bad that he couldn’t get them fastened. Sasuke reached out to help him but he flinched violently, a whimper falling from his lips. Sasuke’s heart broke at the sound of it, and he quickly withdrew his hand to avoid scaring him more.
“Naruto, it’s just me. I’m not going to hurt you.”
Huge blue eyes looked up at him, desperate to believe him. "S-Sasuke.. I- nnhnn!”
He buried his fist in his shirt, his chest heaving.
“Naruto? What’s wr-”
Red suddenly slammed into his charcoal eyes as his primal instincts awakened. He could feel his heart racing, and a rush of heat radiate in his groin.
His scent.. oh my god..
Naruto panicked when he saw his feral eyes, his elongating canines. He flinched back fast, eyes wild with fear.
“St-stay away from me” he gasped, pulling himself further away.
Sasuke quickly covered his nose with his sleeve, hiding his fangs but unable to hide the longing in his eyes. The temporary barrier wasn’t enough to calm him, but he hoped it’d be enough to regain some control. “Naruto, you don’t have to-”
“I said back off!!”
“You’re having your heat" he said, fighting to keep his composure as he spoke. "It’s not safe for you to stay here."
The blonde shook his head, tears filling his eyes. “I’m not an omega..”
Sasuke slowly crept towards him, trying his best to look nonthreatening. “Naruto, I know you’re scared. But I’m going to help you. Please, just trust me.”
The blonde looked up, deep blues reflecting all of his terror. “But.. you’re an alpha.”
“And I’m your friend. I don’t want anyone to hurt you.”
Tears slipped down those whiskered cheeks, but he saw something else flicker in those eyes. Something new.
Naruto really did want to trust him.
“I’m scared..” he admitted.
“I know.”
Sasuke closed the distance between them, and was surprised when Naruto let him. It’s a good start. He took off his uniform jacket, explaining as he did that it would be better if they cover Naruto’s scent with his own.
The blonde nodded mutely, still unable to process that the omega pheromones filling the air between them were his own.
Sasuke covered his head with his jacket and scooped the blonde into his arms, then rose to his feet. He could feel him stiffen at first, but it didn’t take long for the dominant pheromones to soothe him. Naruto dropped his head against his chest and inhaled deeply, trying to focus on the alluring scent in place of the unbearable heat.
Sasuke walked quickly, heading to his car. Naruto’s scent filled his mind and made his body pulse with desire but he fought back his primal urges. When he felt them taking control he bit down hard on his lip, stabbing his canine straight through it, trying to distract himself from his throbbing want. Blood spilled down his chin, the gash deep enough to be somewhat painful, but it wasn’t enough. He bit down hard on the other side and did his best to focus on nothing else.
When they finally made it across the parking lot he carefully slid Naruto onto the passenger seat and leapt in. He drove fast and avoided looking over at the breathy blonde beside him. He didn’t want to be any more tempted by him than he already was. And he didn’t want Naruto to see the way his eyes flickered red and black as he fought back his animal instincts.
He needed him to know that he wasn’t like the rest of them. That he wasn’t like that fucker Deva. He slammed his foot down on the gas peddle and zipped through traffic, anxious to get to their destination.
Naruto peaked his head out from under the jacket as they pulled into a parking space. "The.. h-hospital?” he breathed, feeling even more feverish than before.
Sasuke simply nodded and leapt from the car to grab the blonde again. He pulled him into his arms and ran to the building, passing surprised onlookers and startled nurses as he went. He found the front desk and rushed up to it, his control fading fast.
“I need help!” he shouted. “Please- it’s his first heat. I think he’s recessive. He doesn’t have suppressants.”
Much to his relief, the staff moved fast. They brought a cot out for Naruto, and Sasuke reluctantly placed him on it. “Please take good care of him.”
A nurse with round curves and kind eyes gave him a small reassuring smile. “You did great, kid. We’ll make sure he’s ok now.”
Sasuke nodded and swallowed back the rush of emotions her words envoked.
She eyed his bloodied lip before gazing up into his flickering eyes. “We’ll get you some suppressants too. I’m assuming you want to wait for him?”
He nodded again.
“Alright, you hang tight now.”
Then she ran off, ordering an intern to help Sasuke as she rushed to catch up with the staff that were already wheeling Naruto back.
“He’s ok” Sasuke murmured to himself, wiping the blood away from his face. He licked the gashes in his bottom lip, letting the pain calm his panic and focus his thoughts. He dropped down heavily in a chair in a nearly empty waiting room and roughly dragged his fingers through his hair, letting his head fall back against the wall. He stared at the ceiling, thinking back to that field. Naruto’s screams. His scent. And the alpha that almost-
He closed his eyes, shutting out the memories, the bright hospital lights- all of it. Just.. all of it.
Except for Naruto. The person he needed.. the one he nearly failed.
His throat tightened.
“Please let him be ok..”
--
The sky darkened before he was allowed back to see him. He had already called their boss and let him know that, well, basically he was shit out of luck tonight. Sasuke didn’t go into specifics about the situation. He simply said that there was an emergency and Naruto had to be rushed to the hospital, and that it was necessary for him to stay with him. He was surprised when Jiraiya didn’t freak out about having to close shop for the night, and even more so by his concern for Naruto. It was nice to know that someone else cared about him, because it didn’t seem like many did.
He reassured the man that Naruto would be ok, thanked him for his understanding, and went back to staring at the ceiling until they finally called him back.
He sprang from his seat the second they showed up and rushed over to a wide-eyed nurse.
“Is he ok?”
The woman nodded. “He’s stable now. It sounds like you were administered suppressants as well, so you can visit him for a bit if you like.”
Sasuke nodded, and eagerly followed the woman back. His pulse thrummed, a quick persistent beat, as they drew closer to his room. He found he was actually nervous to see him, though he wasn’t exactly sure why.
The two stopped outside a door halfway down the hall and the nurse held out her hand to hold him off. She peaked her head in and he heard her ask Naruto if he was up for a visitor. He heard a muffled reply and she looked back over her shoulder.
“What was your name?”
“Sasuke.”
She went back and repeated it to Naruto, then pulled the door all the way open and scooted to the side to let him in. “You can go ahead.”
Sasuke slipped past her and watched her leave before moving over to the blonde. Naruto was sitting up on the cot, his head down, eyes focused on his lap. He didn’t lift his head as Sasuke walked over to him, and continued to avert his eyes as the raven dragged a chair over to his bedside.
Sasuke wasn’t sure how he should start, but he was pretty sure that Naruto wouldn’t. He cleared his throat. “Ahem.. you.. you seem like you’re doing better."
Naruto bit his lip hard and kept quiet.
Sasuke slid his hand forward and grasped Naruto’s. The blonde stiffened, but he didn’t try to pull away. “I’m sorry, Naruto.”
“…why are you sorry?” he murmured.
“Because you’re going through this. Because you’re hurting.”
“Only because I was too weak to stop it.” His voice cracked but he pushed past it, hoping Sasuke didn’t notice. “I couldn’t do anything without you..”
“Naruto, it’s not your fault.”
“Right..”
“You’re-”
“An omega” he finished for him, assuming that’s where this was going. “So it makes sense for me to be weak, right?”
Sasuke reached out his other hand and gently grasped his chin, raising it to meet his gaze. “That’s not what I was going to say” he said quietly. “Naruto, you’re the victim in all of this. You shouldn’t be blaming yourself.”
Naruto’s jaw clenched tight. “A beta wouldn’t have been a victim.”
“That’s not true.”
Naruto pushed his hand free and looked away again, uninterested in Sasuke’s truths. “All this time.. I was so sure..”
“There are a lot of people who are recessive” Sasuke said, trying to reassure him. “Some don’t get their first heat until they are in their twenties.”
“Heat.” Naruto grimaced, disgusted by it. "I don’t want this..”
“I know this is all new for you, and I’m sure it’s scary. But you’re not alone. I’ll help you however I can.”
Naruto’s eyes widened. He jerked back from him, new fear flashing in his eyes.
“No, wait! That’s not what I meant!” Sasuke said hurriedly. “I mean I can bring you to the clinic, I can help you get suppressants. I’m not- I wouldn’t-”
“You ‘wouldn’t’? Are you kidding me?! Do you really think I didn’t see it?”
Sasuke shook his head vehemently. “No, I wouldn’t do that to you.”
“Then what happened to your lip, huh? Why would you do that?”
Sasuke’s punctured mouth snapped shut.
“You were just as tempted, weren’t you?! You wanted to do the same fucking thing! And why not, since I’m just another fucking omega!"
Sasuke shot to his feet, eyes flashing with rage. “Do not ever compare me to him” he snapped. “I would never do that to you!”
Naruto turned his face away. He felt so pitiful, ashamed.. lost, and he didn’t want Sasuke to see any of it.
“I never once thought about taking advantage of you” Sasuke said firmly. “I wanted to kill that bastard for doing that to you, and I wanted to get you out of there. That’s it.”
Tears slipped down Naruto’s cheek and silently fell to their demise, and Sasuke decided he couldn’t keep his distance any longer. He slowly lowered himself on the side of the cot, and when Naruto looked over at him he gently wiped away his tears.
"I wish you would trust me..”
Another tear slipped into the palm of his hand.
“I don’t know how” Naruto murmured.
Sasuke’s heart clenched. “Just let me help you, ok? Let’s start there.”
Naruto looked down. “How can you help me..?”
“Well, like this. I can comfort you, and I can make sure you’re not alone.”
“It’s safer to be alone.”
“You know that’s not true.”
Naruto flinched, and Sasuke immediately felt guilty for saying it.
“I just mean that I can protect you. It.. can help to have a dominant around.”
Naruto kept his head down. “That’s not always a good thing.”
“Don’t say that.” Sasuke gently turned his face back to him once more. “You know me, Naruto.”
He knew that Sasuke was right. He could see the sincerity in his eyes, the consideration in his touch, in the things he said and how hard he tried. It was just so fucking hard to hold onto that while his mind kept telling him over and over that he’s an alpha. A dominant.
Just like..
No. He’s not like him.
You know it’s not the same.
“Are you hungry?”
Naruto glanced up and gave a small smile. It didn’t quite meet his eyes, but he still meant it. “Always.”
Sasuke returned the smile, happy to see a hint of the real Naruto slipping back into place. "Name it, and I’ll get it for you.”
“Ramen.”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “It can be anything, Naruto. Any food you want. And you choose ramen.”
The blonde nodded.
Sasuke shook his head, still smiling. “Alright, ramen it is. I saw a little shop not too far from here that sells it. Ichi-something. Have you heard of it?”
Naruto's grin finally did light up in those blue eyes. “Ichiraku.”
Sasuke glanced down at his watch. “I bet it’s still open. Want some Ichiraku ramen?”
A memory came to mind- of a man with wild blonde hair and a light laugh. Naruto could still remember the warmth- in the broth.. in his dad’s smile.
“Yeah” he said softly, bittersweet tears stinging his eyes.
"I think that’s exactly what I want.”
Chapter Text
“Hanging by a thread now,
My head’s down,
Not feeling like myself now.”
- Sum 41, The Fall and The Rise
--
Sasuke propped his head on his hand and leaned on the cot as Naruto slept soundly. He was honestly surprised that he was able to relax enough around him to do so. Especially since he was a dominant, and after what Naruto went through..
Sasuke tried not to think about it, but the horrific scene just kept incessantly popping into his head. He couldn’t stop seeing Naruto pinned down like that- an alpha tearing his pants down, preparing to mount him, to-
He swallowed back the sick crawling up his throat.
Sasuke wasn’t sure he’d ever be able to forget the sounds of his broken pleas, his terrified screams, but he wanted Naruto to. He was hopeful that he could ease his pain, and desperate to shelter him from the trauma of it. And it fucking tore at him that he couldn’t.
Naruto mumbled something unintelligible in his sleep and turned on his side, facing him. Sasuke felt a tenderness in his heart at the sight of him and all other thoughts immediately slipped away, like a balloon of worries in a gust of warm summer wind. He was more than willing to let it go.
Sasuke smiled down at his friend and, without thinking, he reached for him. He paused, his hand poised above his face, considering the repercussions of what he was about to do, but he just couldn’t resist. He sank his hand into soft golden strands, smoothing them back from his peaceful slumbering face.
Naruto stirred at his touch and slowly opened his eyes. He looked up at the raven, and he watched as those pretty blues widened. Sasuke took it as fear and quickly went to pull his hand away, but Naruto surprised him by reaching out and grasping his wrist. Even more so when he held his other hand against his face, keeping the raven still and close.
Sasuke stared at him, completely caught off guard. “Naruto..? What are you doing?”
“Your eyes are a different color.”
Sasuke averted his gaze fast. “Shit, I’m sorry. I didn’t even notice-”
“They’re not red” Naruto quickly clarified, already knowing where his mind went. “They’re gold.”
Sasuke’s head shot up at that, his shock very apparent. “Gold..?” he breathed. “Are you sure?”
Naruto nodded. “Yeah.” He tilted his head, studying his friend’s wide, brilliant eyes. “They aren’t dark at all. The irises are bright gold. They kind of glow too.”
Sasuke’s gasp snagged in his throat and for a moment he couldn’t speak, in fact he could barely breathe.
“That’s impossible..” he finally said, his voice barely audible.
Naruto furrowed his brows as he continued to stare at him. “Why do you say that? Does it mean something?”
It did, but Sasuke wasn’t sure he should tell him. He supposed the reason Naruto didn’t know to begin with was because he’s been so resistant to having anything to do with his kind. And this was something that only occurred in alphas.
Still though, he was surprised that Naruto had never heard of it. Most betas and omegas knew about this reaction too. After all, they were just as affected by it. If they ever came face to face with it, that is. Not everyone experienced something like this firsthand. In fact, it was rare to.
But clearly it did happen.
And if Naruto was the one triggering it in Sasuke, that meant-
The raven’s face reddened. “It.. well-”
The doctor chose that moment to stroll into the room, and Sasuke happily welcomed the interruption. He blinked and turned to face the man, and his eyes instantly turned back to black. Naruto noticed and was more confused than ever. He wanted to ask again but decided it could wait.
For now.
He reluctantly tore his curious gaze away from the raven and focused on the man walking towards him. He had a sure gait, mismatched eyes, and hair the color of starlight. It was an odd shade to see on such a youthful face, but he didn’t seem to be insecure about it. Rather the doctor strode forward them with the unmistakable confidence of an alpha.
Naruto stiffened when he noticed and Sasuke shot to his feet, immediately stepping between the two.
The doctor raised his hands and offered a reassuring smile. “Easy, tiger. I’m just here to check his numbers.”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, a hint of red floating to the surface.
Naruto grabbed his arm and pulled him back. “I’m fine, Sasuke. You don’t have to worry.”
“That’s not how worrying works” Sasuke reminded him.
The blonde smiled at the familiar line and the Uchiha finally drew back, giving the doctor room to work. The man grabbed a chair and pulled it over to Naruto’s bedside. He casually took a seat and tucked his clipboard against his chest, his focus now solely on his patient.
“Last time I was in here you were pretty out of it, so you probably don’t remember me. I’m Doctor Kakashi, and I’m the one overseeing your recovery.”
The blonde gave him a nervous smile. “I’m Naruto.”
“Well, Naruto, I have a few things I’d like to check on and some next steps to go over with you. You might be more comfortable if your friend waits for you in the hall.”
Kakashi gave the raven a pointed look, which Sasuke met with unconcealed hostility.
“I’m not leaving.”
The doctor did not seem bothered by his temper in the least. “That’s really not up to you” he said smoothly.
Naruto looked between the two for a moment, then finally spoke up. “Umm.. he can stay.”
Dr. Kakashi raised a brow, eyeing his patient carefully. “You’re sure?”
Naruto nodded. “I’m more comfortable if he stays.”
Another piece of the trust that Naruto was desperately trying to give him falling into place. It made Sasuke’s heart squeeze into a tight fist and a flash of gold light up his eyes. Naruto noticed and gave him another curious look, but he didn’t comment on it.
“Alright, well, you seem to be handling the suppressants we gave you quite well. Which is great news, but I’d still like to keep you overnight just to be sure.”
Naruto bit down hard on his lip.
“I understand that this was your first time experiencing a heat” Kakashi added, his voice gentle.
Naruto gave a slight nod but otherwise stayed quiet.
“I can go over how the suppressants work later” Kakashi went on, “and we’ll make sure to send you home with a supply of them tomorrow.” He paused. “There are other ways to handle the symptoms apart from medication, Naruto. And I recommend you give those some thought as well.”
Naruto glanced over at him, his head slightly tilted to the side in his wondering. “Other ways?”
Sasuke could feel the blood rush to his face, among other places, but no one seemed to notice. Or at least they were nice enough not to make their noticing obvious.
Kakashi smiled. “Your partner here appears to be a dominant. We find that they are often quite compatible with recessive omegas. We could run a few tests to be sure, but if you respond well to his pheromones-”
Naruto’s head snapped up fast. “Partner?! What are you talking about?!”
The doctor paused. “I’m sorry, I just assumed that the two of you were-”
Cerulean eyes widened with alarm. “We’re just friends!”
Kakashi noticed something flicker in the “friend’s” eyes that told him otherwise, but decided it wasn’t his place to comment on it.
“Well, either way, if your friend’s-”
Naruto flinched.
“-pheromones help soothe some of your more painful symptoms like they did today, the two of you could try a couple things to make your heat cycles easier to manage.”
Naruto looked nervous to ask, so Sasuke did it for him. He was a bit hesitant to do so since he had a few guesses as to what the doctor might say, but he knew Naruto needed him to step in.
He swallowed hard and avoided looking at the blonde. “Such as?”
Kakashi leaned back in his seat as he counted off a list of options on his fingers. “Well, Naruto, you could borrow some of your friend’s-”
“Sasuke” Naruto cut in.
“-some of Sasuke’s clothes, and wear those during your heat. Even when he’s not around those pheromones can provide some relief for you.”
Naruto nodded. It was exactly what Sasuke did for him earlier, so he wasn’t all that surprised that it was one of the options.
“You could also have Sasuke give you a temporary mark.”
Naruto paled. “Temporary mark..”
Kakashi nodded. “If Sasuke bites an area away from your glands and pours some of his pheromones into it, it can help calm the intensity of your own. The mark and effects should fade within a week or two.”
Kakashi eyed the two, saw their equally guarded expressions, then turned back to the blonde.
“There is another benefit to a temporary mark, Naruto.”
He waited until he was sure he had his attention before continuing.
“Being an omega can be difficult to adjust to if you lived your life as a beta first. And there are alphas out there who would take advantage of that.”
Naruto flinched and Sasuke scooted closer, wanting to comfort him. He took his hand and held it tight, grounding him.
Kakashi offered the two a soft smile. “Your friend’s mark will not only ease your pain, it will also ward off other alphas.”
Naruto seemed surprised by this and even more conflicted than before. He opened his mouth, closed it, then opened it again when he finally found his voice. “Are there any other ways beside suppressants, pheromones, and the.. mark?”
Kakashi nodded. “The most effective way to handle your heat is to find a compatible alpha you trust” he glanced over at said alpha, “and have consensual, and of course protected, sex.”
Naruto looked stricken by the thought, and Sasuke was trying his best to not look like anything at all. Naruto was here after being attacked- he couldn’t let his friend see him drooling over the thought of having a turn too. The doctor was trying to enforce that it would be consensual, that Naruto wouldn’t be signing up to be preyed on if he did it, but it was clear that he wasn’t ready to hear it.
Kakashi noticed the fear in Naruto’s eyes and hurried to resolve it. “Naruto, consensual means you don’t have to do that if you don’t want to. There are many other ways to manage through your heat. You may find that you want to take care of those urges on your own, and that is completely natural too.”
“On my own..” he repeated.
“Masterbate.”
Naruto choked on his own spit and Sasuke slapped him on the back a few times to clear his airway. Kakashi couldn’t help but grin at the display.
“Again, Naruto. You do what you’re comfortable with. We’ll get you set up with suppressants while you consider those other options.”
Naruto dropped his head, letting long blonde locks hide his flushed cheeks. “Yeah, ok” he croaked. “I’ll um.. I’ll do that.”
He flinched and looked up at Sasuke with huge, horrified eyes. “Think about it, I mean! I wasn’t saying that I’d..”
He let his voice trail off, too embarrassed to say more.
The doctor gave him a sympathetic look and patted his hand. “I understand what you meant, Naruto.” He could see how frazzled he was and decided to give the kid a break. “I’ll come back and check your vitals in a bit, alright. I’ll let your friend stay a little longer but when I come back he’ll have to head out.”
The two agreed to his terms and watched the man leave the room. An uncomfortable silence fell between them as soon as the door closed, and neither were sure how to break it. Sasuke dropped down in the chair the doctor was using earlier and fidgeted with his hands as he sought out the right words.
“Naruto.. I-”
“I don’t want to talk about what he said.”
Sasuke bit his tongue. “Alright..”
“I’ll just use the suppressants and maybe.. maybe you can let me borrow your shirt or something. But I don’t want to talk about..”
“It’s fine, Naruto. We’ll just start with that.”
Naruto’s eyes shot over to him, wide with fear. “Start?!”
“That’s not what I meant.”
The blonde scooted to the far side of the cot, suddenly very aware of his situation.. and the dominant he was alone with. “You should go.”
“Naruto-”
“I said go, Sasuke!” His voice cracked under the weight of the tears in the back of his throat.
The red already on his face darkened.
Sasuke noticed and his stomach rolled with guilt. “You really want me to leave..?”
“Yes! I just fucking said that!” Naruto shouted, hands flailing out to his sides.
Sasuke chewed at his lip. “Naruto.. you don’t have to push me away everytime you’re uncomfortable.”
“Fine, it won’t be every time” he said hurriedly. “But right now, I.. I just need to be alone, alright?”
Sasuke nodded. He didn’t want to leave. He really didn’t want to leave, but he knew it wouldn’t benefit him to go against his wishes. He would tread lightly- because he couldn’t let his friend see him the way he saw other alphas.
Like the one who hurt him.
He was finally in his life, he wouldn’t mess it up now.
“Ok” Sasuke murmured, dejected but still willing to be compliant. “I’ll go.” He rose to his feet, and resisted the urge to touch him. “I’ll come back in the morning.”
“You don’t need to-”
“Please, Naruto. Just let me make sure you get home ok.”
The blonde bit his lip and nodded. “Ok. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
He looked up and found golden eyes gazing back.
And suddenly he didn’t want to know what it meant. Because some part of him was sure that if he did…
it would change everything.
Notes:
I’m sorry for the short chapter, everyone! Just being my usual dramatic self. 🙃
Also, things have been a little hectic for me lately, but I will keep updating this one and my other story too. So stick around, please, and try not to worry~ plenty more is on the way.
Chapter Text
“There’s something inside me that pulls beneath the surface. Consuming, confusing.
This lack of self control I fear is never ending. Controlling.”
- Linkin Park, Crawling
--
Sasuke frantically paced in his room, his mind a jumbled mess. He raked his hand through long ebony strands, attempting to calm his tangled thoughts, but it proved to be of little help.
He was absolutely shocked that his gaze had gone golden with Naruto, and he still didn’t know what to make of it. Of course he was drawn to him, had in fact become desperate to have him in his life, but he had always assumed it had been on a friendship basis. That he needed his light, his warmth. That Naruto could thaw the cold that had seized him and heal the fragmented bits his mother’s death had left behind. But clearly it was much more than that.
And now that he thought about the blonde, he couldn’t deny that there was an attraction there. Hell, how could there not be. The alphas at their school weren’t just drawn to him because of his small stature.
Naruto truly is beautiful.
With hair the color of warm summer rays- long and soft to the touch. Ocean eyes wide and alluring, his skin sun-kissed and smooth. The whisker-like scars on his cheeks didn’t even hinder his attractiveness, if anything the small markings added to it. It complimented his Cheshire grin- one that was far more rare now than it had been in the past. But when it was there, it was definitely something to behold.
How had he never noticed that before?
Clearly he had been in denial- either unwilling to see what was right in front of him or too nervous to admit it. Or maybe he just didn’t want to be lumped in with the rest of the drooling alphas following him around. Whatever motivated his ignorance before, it was too late to get it back. Hiding his feelings wasn’t really an option at this point.
Naruto’s recessive omega genes appearing had triggered his dominant ones. And something far greater..
Sasuke had never thought that he would find his fated partner, and he absolutely did not expect for it to be Naruto.
Maybe that’s why I’ve been so obsessed with finding him, with being in his life, he thought.
Maybe subconsciously I always knew that we were a-
Fated pair.
A concept he had doubted despite his mother’s insistence of its presence. She had wanted so badly for him to find his destined other half, the one person he could truly bond with. Who could give his life far more meaning than anyone else ever could.
In her final days it was all she talked about. She had been so worried about him being alone, about what it would do to him. His father was a rather cold man, and his brother had little to do with any of them. She didn’t want Sasuke to be left behind, so she told him about fate- about the partner that was out there somewhere waiting for him. She had insisted that he find him.
And he had. He had fulfilled his mother’s dying wish.
.. In a way.
Sasuke knew what his eyes meant, and he wasn’t resistant to the idea of being with Naruto, but that didn’t mean Naruto would feel the same way. What it really meant was that Sasuke would be even more drawn to him now. Painfully so. And still, there was a very real possibility that nothing would come of it. At least for quite some time.
Naruto rejected alphas, was wary of intimacy, and was clearly still afraid of Sasuke’s dominant side. What were the chances that he would be willing to accept him as his fated partner?
Eventually, he told himself. He’ll come around eventually. When he knows what it is, what it means, and he’s had time to recover.
He wanted to believe that, but it sounded far-fetched. Sometimes it was better not to get your hopes up.
This might be one of those times.
Sasuke walked over to his bed and flopped down onto his back with a heavy sigh. He intertwined his fingers behind his head and stared up at the pale apathetic ceiling, wondering- searching his mind and the empty canvas above him. The ceiling stared back, quiet and unhelpful, and his questions remained unanswered.
--
“You don’t need to treat me like I’m made out of glass” Naruto muttered. “Not all omegas are delicate little dolls.”
“I know that.”
The blonde rolled his eyes. “Sure you do.”
Sasuke slowly pulled his guiding hand away from Naruto’s elbow and resigned to just walking beside him. He was trying to keep things normal between them, but it looked like that would take some time for them to get back to. If anything, they seemed to have taken several steps backwards over night.
The doctor’s advice seemed to have raised a barrier between them and Naruto’s curiosity over his golden eyes had already switched to immense caution. Sasuke was pretty sure that he still didn’t know what it meant, but he definitely seemed suspicious of him now.
Sasuke tried to contain the gleam in his gaze, but it wasn’t like his feral red eyes. He couldn’t just breathe through it and think of something else. The only time they switched back to black was when he looked away from Naruto. But every time he glanced over at his fated partner they would just glow brilliantly for him all over again.
And there was something else too.
Something he knew would happen, but hadn’t expected so soon.
Sasuke’s feelings for Naruto were growing exponentially.
His heart throbbed and a warmth spread throughout his entire body just from the sight of him. And he craved the chance to touch him, to hold him. Constantly. He couldn’t focus on anything else. Just this insistent driving force to pull his fated partner into his arms and never let go.
It wasn’t a primal urge. No, that was the problem. This was something much stronger.
And it was getting more difficult to ignore.
“I really don’t need you to take me home” Naruto said for the umpteenth time, cutting through Sasuke’s circling thoughts. “I can just walk back.”
“I’m not letting you do that” he said firmly.
“Sasuke, come on-”
“Naruto, enough. I know the suppressants are helping, but you are still in the middle of your heat. It’s not smart for you to just be walking around alone like this.”
Naruto gave him a pointed look as they turned down another hall in the hospital. “If that’s true then it’s not smart for me to be alone with you either.”
Sasuke gritted his teeth together, his eyes flashing with irritation. “If I wasn’t a threat to you before, when your pheromones were out of control, then why would I be threat to you now?”
“Yeah, well.. your eyes weren’t like that before either.”
Sasuke’s irritation doubled. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
That quieted him.
Guess he really doesn’t want to know.
“When are you going to realize that you can trust me?” Sasuke said quietly.
“I.. don’t know” Naruto murmured.
Sasuke didn’t say anything else as he led the rest of the way to his car. When they finally got to it, he stopped on the passenger side and opened the door for the quiet, contemplative blonde beside him. Naruto didn’t seem all that comfortable with Sasuke opening the door for him, but he chose to accept it nonetheless. He slid into the passenger seat, tightly gripping his bag of suppressants to his chest. He kept his eyes locked straight ahead, feeling Sasuke’s golden gaze on him but for some reason unable to meet it.
After a slight pause, Sasuke finally closed the door and moved to the driver’s side. He clicked on some soft music to fill the tense silence between them and clenched the steering wheel hard as he drove Naruto home.
He could see him stiffen out of the corner of his eye as they drew closer, but Sasuke had no intention of letting him out down the road from his place again. If he wasn’t invited in, he would at least wait until Naruto was safely inside. And not a minute sooner.
“You can just-“
“I know where you live” Sasuke cut in, already expecting this reaction from him. “What’s the point of having me park far away?”
Naruto bit his lip, the rest of his arguments locked behind it. Sasuke decided that was the best he could hope for.
He pulled up to a modest home on the outskirts of the ragged neighborhood. A chipped white and red door waited for them, tucked between the thicket of two unkempt bushes. Crumbling brick held the little structure together and a crooked roof completed the ensemble. Naruto’s face reddened when they stopped before it, but Sasuke didn’t think it was warranted. It was small, a bit rundown, but it was no shack. This was clearly a home, and Naruto had no reason to be ashamed of it- at least as far as he could see.
“I don’t know why you seem embarrassed” Sasuke said, unable to hold his tongue about it. “There’s nothing wrong with this place.”
“I don’t need your pity, Sasuke. I’m well aware that you live in a mansion compared to what I live in.”
“Does it matter?” he countered, arching a brow. “Your place definitely looks a lot more like a home than mine does.”
“You say that because you don’t know what it’s like to live alone in it..”
“You don’t need to always be alone.”
Naruto flinched. “I’m not asking you to fix that, Sasuke.”
The raven dragged his fingers through his hair with a sigh. “I know.”
He glanced over and noticed Naruto’s flushed cheeks, his breath coming out in heavy plumes. A thick scent suddenly filled his car, his mind, his being. Something like honey and fallen leaves. Earthy and sweet, and unbelievably tantalizing. He wanted to bask in it, to breathe in that and only that.
Sasuke’s eyes flashed a fierce feral red as his teeth sharpened against his tongue. He quickly dropped his head, letting long onyx strands hide his face, not wanting Naruto to see how enticed he had become. He swallowed hard and forced his urges back, then glanced over again.
Naruto was clutching his shirt, his fist buried against his chest, the bag of pills fallen somewhere beneath his seat. A pained gasp tore through him and he dropped forward, curling around his aching middle.
“Naruto, hey.. are you ok?”
Sasuke carefully took him by the shoulder and pushed him back against the seat. He tried to nod but it was clear that he wasn’t. His entire body was trembling, his face flush and damp with sweat. Sasuke could see that he was in pain, and he could see that he was trying to hold it back.
“Forgive me” Sasuke murmured.
Then he filled the car with his own pheromones.
He saw the fear in Naruto’s flickering eyes, saw him struggle to control himself as the alpha pheromones triggered his omega ones. His pain stabilized, but his desire.. his desire amplified.
Naruto had never felt anything like it..
It was terrifying.
“Sa.. ‘ske” he gasped, “what.. are you- nnghhn!”
Naruto’s eyes suddenly shot wide open, wild and burning with longing. Sasuke felt his own doing the same and scrambled to get out of the car fast, to run from the alluring blonde reaching towards him. He threw himself outside and slammed the car door shut, stumbling back as he fought to catch his breath. He could see Naruto press the back of his hand against his lips, stifling a moan as he buried his hand between his thighs.
A vein in Sasuke’s lower jaw clicked into place. He felt his canines extend as the spark in his groin grew to searing flames. A deep feral growl slipped between his teeth and he took a step closer, already picturing what it’d be like- to crawl back inside that car and drag Naruto to the backseat. To tear away his clothes as he buried his fangs in his neck. To fuck him hard as he screamed his name, begging for him to-
Stop.
Sasuke jerked his hand away from the car door with an angry snarl and bit down hard, sinking his fangs into himself instead.
The sharp taste of metal and the sleek blood coating his tongue forced back everything else. The thoughts he was now disgusted with himself for having, the senseless animal he had started to become, now faded in the background. Sasuke’s inner beast calmed and he slowly pulled his hand away, licking at the wound before dropping it to his side. His saliva would disinfect it and stop the bleeding, but the pain would stay. And that’s what he was really after. It was the only thing that could cut through the omega pheromones, that could keep him in the right mindset. He needed it if he was actually going to do this.
Sasuke walked around to the passenger side, took a deep steadying breath, and held it as he pulled open the door.
The sight of him made Sasuke’s entire body throb. Naruto’s face was flush, lips full and parted as he squirmed and panted in his seat. He was still wearing Sasuke’s jacket as he rubbed his hands between his legs.
“Naruto?”
The blonde looked up at him and it just made everything worse. His eyes were half feral, half real, and noticeably gleaming with desire.
Sasuke’s own flickering eyes widened.
Oh my god..
fuck.
Fuck, fuck, fuck-
Naruto’s lips slipped open, a name on the tip of his tongue. “Sas-”
Sasuke slammed his hand down over his mouth, silencing him. “Please, don’t say it.”
I don’t think I can stop myself if you do.
Naruto seemed to understand that at least, because he gave a small nod and quickly averted his gaze. Sasuke gave one back as he pulled his hand away and took the blonde by the arm instead.
“Come on. We need to get you a suppressant.”
Naruto was too out of it to really notice what he was doing until they were already standing in front of his door. But as soon as he saw the recognizable red and white giant in front of him, his wavering panic flared back to life.
Naruto spun around and shoved against Sasuke’s chest, forcing him back. “Get away from me!”
He held himself up against the door as he quickly unlocked it, fighting against the tremors in his hand. He heard the lock click at the same time he heard Sasuke take a step towards him.
Naruto turned and threw his arm out between them, warding him off. “Back off! You’re- you’re not coming in!”
“Naruto, I’m just trying to help you.”
Sasuke took a small step forward and watched as he pressed his back tight against the door, pulling as far away from the raven as he could.
“D-don’t! I.. I don’t want y-“
Naruto gripped his chest as another wave of pain, heat, and lust tore through him. He could feel tears well up in his throat and a tendril of fear snake up his spine.
“I don’t want it” he choked. “I don’t want.. you to..”
“Naruto, look at my hand.”
Naruto was having trouble focusing on anything, but it was a strange enough request that he looked up. Sasuke’s usually smooth, pale hand was marred and smeared with blood. At first he was confused, but the deep indentations gave away what happened.
Naruto stared at the mark, watched the last trickle of blood slip through his fingertips, before finally looking back up. He met Sasuke’s midnight gaze- dark and serious, brilliant gold starlight flickering inside. “You.. bit yourself.”
“I did.”
And Naruto knew why.
“To stop yourself.”
“So, trust me when I say I won’t hurt you.”
“I- nnhnn..”
Naruto grabbed his chest and pitched forward, and Sasuke quickly leapt in to stop his fall. He grabbed the blonde by both shoulders and held him up, concern etched in his brows and flitting across his face.
“It’s not safe for you to be out here like this.”
Sasuke threw one of Naruto’s arms over his shoulder and supported his weight as he led both of them inside the house, hoping he wouldn’t come to regret it.
--
They stepped into a small, dimly lit kitchen. The appliances were outdated, the wallpaper drooping with age, but it was clean. Cozy, even.
Sasuke flicked on the main light and leaned Naruto back against the counter as he went to search for a cup. After several failed attempts he finally found the right cabinet and grabbed an orange plastic one off the shelf. He went to the sink and filled it with water, then rustled through the bag of meds they had gotten earlier. He quickly opened a suppressant and turned back to the blonde in time to see bright blue cut through the red in his eyes.
Naruto stared at the raven for a second, letting his brain catch up to what was going on. Sasuke? Wait- this is my kitchen. What are we doing in my house? What is HE doing in my house?
If Sasuke’s here, that means..
I’m alone.
And in heat.
With a dominant alpha.
Naruto’s eyes widened and he quickly stumbled away from the counter, taking several steps back from his friend. “What the hell are you doing in here?!”
“Christ, we’ve already been over this” Sasuke huffed, exasperated with Naruto’s constant panic. “I’m here to help you, Naruto. Nothing more.”
“Get out.”
“You need to take a suppressant before your symptoms get worse.”
“Just leave it and go. I can do this myself.”
“Will you just calm down already. It’s not what you think-“
“I said leave!!” Naruto shouted over him. “Why won’t you just-“
Another onslaught of crippling pheromones poured from Naruto’s body and forced him to his knees. He groaned as it echoed deep in his chest and pulsed in his groin. He bent forward, trying to fight it back, but his skin was on fire and his mind was a mess. He couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe.
“Nngn!! It- it hurts..” he choked.
Sasuke dropped down beside him and pulled him up. He held the back of his neck in one powerful hand and tilted his head back.
“Open your mouth.”
Naruto immediately did as he was told and Sasuke fought back the impulses that it elicited. He pushed a pill between his lips and carefully poured water inside with it.
“Swallow.”
Wide reddening eyes stared up at him as he obeyed, and Sasuke was more tempted than ever. He watched with far too much interest as a trickle of water slipped down the blonde’s chin. As his lips parted expectantly..
“I need to take you to bed” Sasuke said huskily. “I mean, bring you to your bed!” he said hurriedly. “To rest.”
Naruto growled and suddenly shoved Sasuke down. The dominant fell back from his heels, his ass hitting the hard tile floor. He managed to throw his hands out in time to keep himself from falling on his back, but was still shocked that the blonde had managed to catch him off guard like that.
“Goddamnit, Naruto” he groaned. “What are you.. Naruto?”
He looked up and found blood-red eyes locked onto him as a very feral blonde crawled closer.
“Hey.. hold on a second..”
He held his hand out and Naruto took it in his own. Sasuke couldn’t help but just stare as the blonde brought it to his face, nuzzling against his palm. He inhaled Sasuke’s scent and dragged his tongue across it for a taste.
Sasuke’s eyes flashed red. “Nnhnn- don’t, ahhh, don’t do that.”
“More..” Naruto moaned. “I want.. more..”
He crawled onto the alpha’s lap, straddling him as he buried his face against his neck. “Mnnn.. smells good..”
“Naruto” Sasuke breathed, his voice thick with want, “you need to snap out of it.”
He grabbed his shoulders to pull him back, but Naruto just wrapped his arms around his neck and held on tight, keeping them close.
“Naruto, please.. I’m trying to do the right thing here.”
The blonde’s tongue ran up his neck and his composure snapped. Sasuke wrapped an arm around his waist and pulled their cores flush, grinding his length against the mewling blonde. He buried his hand in his hair and gripped a fistful of locks, keeping his face pressed close to his throat. Sasuke roughly jerked his head further to the side, exposing the blonde’s neck. Naruto moved against him, and Sasuke’s eyes rolled.
“Fuck..”
He leaned down, saliva dripping from his fangs and sliding down Naruto’s throat. He grazed against tender flesh, ready to leave his mark, when he felt something wet against his own. His eyes slid to the side, finding Naruto’s.
They were still wild and red, still driven by his omega side, but some part of the real Naruto was in there and desperate to come back. Tears slipped down his scarred cheeks and fell steadily against Sasuke’s neck, even as Naruto hungrily tasted every inch of it.
Guilt slammed into the raven, brutal and eye opening.
Sasuke turned his head away and sank his canines into his hand again, letting the renewed pain bring him back to his senses. Naruto was still gyrating in his lap, tasting his neck, tugging at his shirt, and he knew he had to stop things before they got any further.
“This.. this isn’t what you want, Naruto.”
Sasuke managed to disentangle himself from the handsy blonde and rose to his feet. He pulled Naruto to his own and when his legs gave out he scooped him up in his arms and went about finding a safe space for him.
Sasuke tried not to think about the way Naruto buried his face against his neck, losing himself in his hair.. in his scent. He tried to ignore the pheromones and the way his cock responded to it. And he fought back urges that were far more intense than anything he had ever experienced as he carried his moaning friend down a hall, searching for his room.
The second to last one had a door left slightly ajar, and he kicked it the rest of the way open to take a look. A few spiral notebooks and a collection of uncapped pens littered a worn desk in the corner, already clueing him in. And if that wasn’t enough, he saw a uniform jacket spread across the foot of a bed, and a small orange lamp glowing dimly beside it.
It was very clearly Naruto’s bedroom.
Sasuke hurriedly made his way to the bed and dropped Naruto down on top of it. The blonde reached for him, and he forced himself to back away.
“Just stay here” Sasuke breathed. “The suppressants will.. they’ll work soon..”
“Please” Naruto moaned, dragging his fingers over his straining want, fumbling with the zipper to free it. “It.. it’s so hot. Pl-please.. I- I need it so bad…”
“Oh my god..” Sasuke choked, not sure how he was still resisting at this point.
He shook his head to clear his thoughts, and tore his shirt off. He tossed it over to him and watched as Naruto held it close, inhaling his scent deeply.
“Please, Naruto.. just.. just stay here.”
Sasuke gritted his elongated teeth and rushed out of the room, slamming the door shut behind him. He dropped back against it and slid down its rough surface, breathless and just as heated. And no longer able to hold it in.
Sasuke fumbled with his belt, his hands trembling as he shoved his pants down his thighs. He pulled his thick want out and furiously jerked his hand up and down, pumping his length. The dominant alpha threw his head back, a fierce growl tearing through him as Naruto’s moans spilled out from the cracks under the door.
Sasuke pumped faster, thrusting into his hand to meet it as white flashed behind his eyelids. He opened his mouth in a silent scream as his climax ripped through him, the sound of Naruto’s own cries making it all the more explosive.
Sasuke dropped his crimson eyes down to his cum splattered hand and grimaced. “God.. what the fuck is wrong with you.”
He got to his feet and shuffled down the hall and into the bathroom to clean himself up. When he was finished he debated staying, but decided that he shouldn’t tempt the alpha in him anymore than he already had.
Sasuke pressed his palm against Naruto’s bedroom door, wishing he was allowed inside- knowing without a doubt that he wasn’t. He bit his lip hard to keep from doing it anyways, then turned and walked away. He moved quickly through the kitchen and ripped the door open, breathing in the cool morning air in place of the seductive pheromones.
With one last look back, Sasuke pressed in the lock on the doorknob and shut the front door- ensuring as he left that his fated partner would be safe inside without him.
Notes:
That’s right, people. I’m still here. And still bringing the dramaaaa~
*leaps theatrically across a stage and throws on a scarf with a flourish. Theatre kids everywhere break out in applause.*
“Thank you, darlings. I knew someone would appreciate it.”
*grins*
“Now, then.. shall we continue?” 😏
Chapter Text
“Led through the mist,
By the milk-light of moon.
All that was lost is revealed.”
- Over the Garden Wall,
Into the Unknown
--
Naruto gripped the sink with stark white knuckles, his wide horrified eyes locked onto the moron in the mirror.
“I can’t believe you did that” he breathed.
His mortified reflection stared back, his now blue eyes brimming with regret.
“You attacked Sasuke. You.. you..”
His mind flashed back to his somewhat distorted, and yet still far too clear, memory of how his morning went. He could picture himself crawling onto Sasuke’s lap, grinding his hips against him, moaning as he lapped up his neck.
“Like a fucking horny cat!”
Naruto groaned and covered his face with his hands, attempting to hide his shame. He had no idea how he was supposed to face Sasuke now.
What do I even say to him? ‘I’m sorry that I mounted you and begged you to fuck me- I didn’t mean it?’
He didn’t want to give Sasuke the wrong idea. The real Naruto didn’t want that, in fact just the thought of it terrified him, but apparently feral omega Naruto didn’t feel the same way. That was made very apparent when he spent half the day with his face buried in Sasuke’s jacket, violently jerking off to his scent.
One of many reasons why it disgusted him that he actually is an omega.
Naruto couldn’t help but think of all of the alphas who insisted that he was- the guys who attacked him in their blind eagerness to mate with an omega. Especially him. Naruto was so desperate to convince all alphas that they were wrong, that he really was a beta, that it didn’t make sense for them to prey on him. But now..
knowing that they had been right..
Naruto could taste his stomach in the back of his throat and fought to swallow it down. He dropped his hands and found his sad reflection once more.
“I don’t want this” he choked.
Tears filled his eyes and slowly slipped down his cheek.
“I never wanted this.”
--
Naruto was well aware that it was a bad idea.
He was clearly still in the middle of his heat, and this morning was an absolute shit show. Not to mention the chance of seeing Sasuke again in the same day, which he’d prefer to avoid, but he didn’t have a lot of options. He couldn’t bail on work two days in a row. Money was beyond tight for him right now, and if he didn’t go he would be short for the month. He had already cut back on food; he wasn’t sure he could survive it if he had to cut back more.
Plus, Jiraiya was counting on him. And while the old guy definitely knew how to test his patience, Naruto was grateful to him. He agreed to pay him weekly, he hired him without questioning his situation, and he slipped him a few snacks from time to time. Jiraiya looked out for him, in his own way. Naruto just couldn’t let his business suffer knowing he was the cause.
So, with those deciding factors in mind, Naruto slipped on his shoes that night, zipped up a thick hoodie to hide his slim build, and shoved a baseball cap down over his mass of hair. He checked the mirror in the hall. Then did a double take. There was something about him that seemed.. different. Or maybe it was his imagination? More likely his insecurities, but for some reason he felt like he looked more like an omega than he did before.
Not a great start to the night.
Naruto glared at his reflection then yanked the cap lower, using it and his long hair to hide his face. He put the hood up over it to complete the inconspicuous look, then stepped out of his house.
He paused at the door, scanning the area, but the coast seemed to be clear. He let out a relieved sigh, made sure he had suppressants in his pocket, then locked the door and headed off to work.
The convenience store wasn’t that far from his house, but it was far enough to be.. well, less than convenient. He couldn’t really complain though. It was still within walking distance and for the most part the area wasn’t too bad. Occasionally he had to deal with a few handsy drunks, sometimes a group of unruly teenagers, a few sketch alphas, but he could handle it.
Except for the one time he couldn’t.
Naruto shook his head, refusing to allow the thought to enter. Especially now. He already felt vulnerable enough with his stupid heat- he didn’t need to add to his worries.
Naruto stuck to the far side of the decrepit sidewalk, immersed in shadows, trying to walk with the same casual confidence that alphas walked with. Or maybe a stronger beta- someone who had no reason to be afraid when they were alone in the dark.
It was a pretty quiet night so far.
Well.. quiet for this part of Konoha, Naruto thought.
He passed by a guy screaming with someone on the phone, pacing in front of an ATM Naruto never would have trusted. He could hear a startled stray cat knocking over trash as a car recklessly zipped down a narrow road. A group of dirty unaccounted-for kids ran past him, heckling each other. A couple exchanged a kiss that lingered longer than most public ones.
Naruto kept his head down as he moved past his restless neighborhood, hoping to stay unnoticed and unacknowledged.
Just don’t draw attention to yourself.
Don’t draw attention to yourself.
Don’t-
Naruto came to a dead stop. He couldn’t seem to will his feet to move forward so he just stood there- staring into the darkness with haunted eyes and a deep grimace.
This was the part of his walk that he dreaded most. Where the sidewalk abruptly ended and all that was left was an old alleyway between a collection of massive, and mostly abandoned, brick buildings. The alley was completely cast in shadow, drowning in it, and it went on far longer than it should. It always terrified him to walk down this way, but it was the only way through. He didn’t have a choice.
It was wide enough for cars to pass by, but you had to hug the wall to share the space. It didn’t happen often, and that was the problem. The headlights broke through the inky blackness around him, pulling him free from the void. It gave him the chance to inspect his surroundings, to know what he was up against. Without it, he could be attacked without warning.
And it wouldn’t be the first time.
Naruto has fought his way through this alley many times in the past, and it was never something he sought out. He’d been grabbed, harassed, mugged a couple times, and fighting was the only option. There were times when he’d have to swallow his pride and run, but that wasn’t always possible. Especially when they had him cornered.
One way or another, Naruto always managed to escape or flee before things got bad, but that was before. It did little to calm his nerves now.
Back then he had been a beta. Facing the alley as an omega was completely different.
If any of those alphas caught his scent..
Naruto shook his head.
It doesn’t make sense to panic like this, he chided himself. Just go and hope for the best.
Naruto gritted his teeth, shoved his hands in his hoodie pockets, and stepped into the dark.
--
Sasuke leaned on the counter, propping his chin on his hand as he stared at the display couple grinning back at him. An alpha and an omega, their arms wrapped around each other, fake laughs frozen in place, eyes gleaming devilishly. The print beneath them guaranteed that the condoms came in a variety of sizes and “felt like the real thing”.
Sasuke highly doubted it, but what the hell did he know. Naruto was the first person he ever took any interest in, and he hasn’t gotten very far with that.
The raven sighed and turned his onyx gaze away from the photoshopped pair and over to the customer still deciding between chip flavors. He was round in stature, his cheeks a swirling red, likely with the effort it took him to get to the store in the first place. He seemed friendly enough, but Sasuke wasn’t in the mood to see the good in people and was instantly annoyed by his presence.
“God, just fucking pick one” he muttered under his breath.
He watched the guy nod to himself before pulling a third bag off the shelf and bringing the armful of snacks to the counter. Sasuke wordlessly rang him in while the brunette grinned up at him.
“Couldn’t decide on a flavor so I figured, what the hell- take all three!”
“Mm-hm.”
His cold response didn’t seem to faze the guy in the least. For some reason it made Sasuke want to be colder. He jerked the full plastic bag towards him and the customer, still unaffected, casually took it.
“Hey, thanks a lot. Have a good one!”
Sasuke watched in disdain as the guy grinned his way through the store, already pulling a bag of chips free to chow down on as he stepped back outside.
A set of heavy steps moved to the raven’s side, and Sasuke slid his gaze over to see a dazzling smile and a massive head of hair. “See ya next time, Choji!”
The chip-lover turned to wave back, crumbs fluttering around him like confetti. “Bye Jiraiya!” he called out around a mouthful. Then the door closed and he was finally gone.
Jiraiya turned to his stoic employee and gave him a gentle nudge. “Hey kid, think you could work on smiling a bit more? I’m trying to run a business, ya know.”
Sasuke was tempted to roll his eyes but managed to control the urge. “I’ll try.”
The man clapped a hand on his shoulder, his grin widening. “Great!”
Jiraiya pulled back and rummaged through cluttered draws of an even messier desk tucked to the side of the counter. He shoved a few miscellaneous items in his pocket before turning back. “Alright, I’m gonna head out then. Think you’ll be good until Naruto gets here?”
Sasuke jerked up right and spun around fast, eyes wide with shock. “Naruto? He’s coming here?! Tonight?”
Jiraiya raised a brow. “Yeah, he called earlier to let me know. I just gave him a ring, but I think he only has a home phone. Don’t worry, he should be here any minute now.”
Sasuke’s heart slammed in his chest and his concern doubled.
Is he seriously walking here in the middle of the night while he’s in the middle of his heat?
What the fuck is he thinking?!
“I have to go.”
Jiraiya’s smile slipped. “What’s wrong?”
“I.. I think Naruto’s in trouble. I need to go find him.”
“Sasuke, it’s fine. He-”
“I need to find him! Now!!”
Jiraiya could see his growing panic and knew there was no point in wasting his breath. Sasuke was leaving whether he had his permission or not. Jiraiya dragged his hand through his hair with a heavy sigh. “You have a cell, right?”
He didn’t need an answer.
“Call me if you need me.”
Sasuke nodded and leapt over the counter, but Jiraiya caught hold of his arm before he could get very far.
“But I expect both of you here tonight, got that? I’m not covering your shifts again.”
Sasuke agreed to his terms, though he wasn’t confident that he would be following through on that. He wrenched his arm free then fled out the door and down the street, desperate to find the omega dumb enough to wander into the darkness. Alone.
The one he had to protect.
His fate.
--
Naruto kept his head down, focusing on his feet and where they needed to go next as he stepped quickly through the barren alley. He chewed nervously at his lip as he moved, trying to keep his worries from spiraling.
Just stop freaking out. You need to look calm, so just fucking relax already.
Easier said than done.
Naruto tried to walk fast but his anxiety made him feel like he was wading through water. The end felt impossibly far away, the exit in sight but horribly out of reach. The light on the outskirts a beacon he was desperate to get closer to.
Come on, come on..
He had only made it about halfway there when a shadow interrupted his light. Naruto willed it to cross without a glance, to keep going and never look his way, but that wasn’t the direction the figure was going.
Whatever it was, whoever it was, they were coming right towards him.
--
Sasuke considered driving to find the lost blonde but he was afraid he would miss him if he did. If Naruto stayed on the direct path to work that was one thing. But if he had wandered off down a side street or ended up inside one of the many gutted buildings along the way he’d have missed him entirely.
So, instead, Sasuke ran.
He ignored the startled few outside and searched frantically for a mop of untamed hair, wary ocean eyes, and the most tantalizing scent he had ever known. Should be easy when put that way, but Naruto was sure to disguise himself the best he could, leaving Sasuke with no choice but to grab every stranger in a hat or with a raised hood and demand to see their face.
He had stopped a couple people who clearly were not Naruto at first to ask if they’d seen him, but no one was willing to help him. He assumed that they were either protective of their people and suspicious of outsiders, or just utterly disinterested in anyone else’s well-being.
Sasuke was pretty sure it was the latter.
“Goddamnit!! Naruto! Naruto, where are you?!”
Sasuke shoved off a wall as he sharply rounded a corner, his obsidian eyes scanning every shadow, every crevice. Every dark abandoned place that his fated partner could have been dragged off to.
His mind was already conjuring up all of the horrific things that could be happening to him, his fear getting the best of him. He didn’t want to believe that he was too late, that something had already happened that he couldn’t fix, but some morbid part of him was already assuming the worst.
He was desperate to prove himself wrong.
Sasuke pressed on, running and calling out, and harassing anyone who even slightly resembled him. He rushed down a nearly empty street and suddenly came skidding to a stop. He had to backtrack, having raced past the last alleyway to Naruto’s house in his panic. He jerked back around and sprinted into the looming darkness.
He had made it less than halfway through it when red suddenly slammed into his eyes and a deep feral growl tore through his throat.
“What the FUCK do you think you’re doing.”
Huge blue eyes stared up at him from a tear-streaked face and what was left of Sasuke’s composure, his humanity,
snapped.
Notes:
Ahhh! The cliffhanger!~
The suspense!
The unanswered questions!!
The angst that just won’t stop- it’s all so much, isn’t it?But, my lovely readers, I gotta be honest with ya.. I’m not sorry about it. 😈😎
Chapter Text
“I was looking for a breath of life,
A little touch of heavenly life,
But all the choirs in my head sang no.”
- Florence and the Machine,
Breath of Life
--
Naruto quickly dropped his head when he saw the figure move into the alley. He forced himself to stare at his feet, at the shadows darkening all around him, as the unwanted guest cut through the only light left. He could hear sure, weighted steps heading straight towards him and had a strong suspicion that they belonged to an alpha.
Naruto wanted to turn and run, but he was afraid of inviting the chase. He knew alphas who got off on it, and he definitely didn’t want to encourage something like that now. He thought if he just stayed close to the wall, encased in darkness- if he held in his breath and his pheromones and kept his delicate features hidden- that he could slip by unnoticed. That the person strolling his way might not even bother to spare a glance for some nameless beta walking the other way. That he wouldn’t see what he really was.
Naruto curled his hands into clammy fists and shoved them deep into his pockets. He dug his nails into his palms and willed his pulse to calm, his boiling fear to simmer. He didn’t want to tempt his usually vile fate so he kept his eyes down, though he was itching to glance up and get a look at what he was dealing with.
Please, please just let me pass by.
Please.
Please..
Technically he did.
But not in the way he had hoped.
Naruto felt the alpha’s presence, sensed him pass by on his left, and was just about to breathe out a sigh of relief when a hand suddenly lurched out and grabbed his hood. The man tore it down hard, dragging Naruto back with it.
Naruto yelped in surprise as he stumbled back, his feet nearly sliding out from under him. His head shot up and he turned to find blood red eyes gleaming down at him, a smirk steadily growing beneath it.
“Well, well, well.. what do we have here?”
His voice sounded sharp and shattered, and coated in fake kindness- like shards of glass doused in honey. Unconvincingly sweet and unequivocally dangerous.
Naruto’s stomach plummeted.
You need to get out of here..
You need to get the FUCK out of here!
Naruto jerked the other way, trying to pull free, but the grip on his hood twisted, locking him in place. Fearful eyes shot up once more and he watched as the alpha’s tight smile gnarled.
“Now tell me, what is an omega doing out here all by himself?”
Naruto flinched.
“I- I’m not-”
The words died in his throat as the alpha leaned towards him. The man inhaled deeply and his eyes flared with life. “Mmhnn.. and he’s in heat.”
He looked up, past the terrified blonde, and locked onto something else in the darkness.
Naruto’s brows furrowed. What is he-
“Ya know” the alpha went on, “I think we can have a lot of fun with this one.”
We?
A cold tendril of fear crawled up Naruto’s spine as cruel laughter sounded behind him. “No..” he breathed. “No. NO!! Let me go!”
He tried to spin away again, but the alpha was a lot stronger and it didn’t take much for him to overpower him. With a fierce growl he threw the blonde back against the wall. Naruto tried to pull away but the man quickly shoved an arm against his chest, pining him in place.
“Nnhn!”
Naruto shoved against his shoulder, trying to force the guy back, but it was like pushing against another fucking wall. The alpha clearly had no intention of going anywhere, and he wasn’t going to let Naruto leave either. Terrified blues shot up, searching for some sort of humanity, but the dark alley kept the alpha’s features hidden. That or there just wasn’t any to find. All Naruto really could see was a tall frame, the outline of a strong jaw, sharp canines, and savage eyes brimming with desire.
The crunch of prowling footsteps pulled his gaze to the side and Naruto’s followed. Three other alphas were closing in on them, their eyes and grins just as fearsome as their leader’s.
Naruto’s heart slammed against his chest, pounding with panic. No.. no, I can’t let them-
I won’t let this happen.
He jerked his knee up fast, driving it into the alpha’s gut as hard as he could. The man groaned and his hold slipped. Naruto hurriedly tore away from him and ran, but he only made it a few steps before he was on him again.
The alpha grabbed his arm and jerked him back towards him. “Where do you think you’re going?”
“I-I’m not.. I’m not an omega” Naruto choked.
He tried to wrench his arm free, but the hold on him only tightened. The alpha took a step forward and Naruto stumbled back as far as his restrained wrist would let him. He tried to turn away but another arm shot out to bar his escape.
“Nice try, but no one’s gonna believe that.”
His friends moved to stand next to him, each just as intimidating as the last. One reached out and tore Naruto’s hat off, tossing it to the side. Another grabbed a fistful of blonde locks and jerked it back, forcing his head up. The hand in his hair clenched into a tight fist and Naruto groaned in pain. Desire flashed in four sets of red eyes, fast and explosive.
Naruto paled, horrified by the sight of it. “St-stop..” he breathed, “d-don’t do this..”
The lead alpha slid closer to him and Naruto was horrified to feel something hard press against his waist. He must have seen the understanding in his eyes, because his crimson ones bloomed with new excitement. The hand pressing firmly against the wall by Naruto’s face suddenly dropped down between them. Naruto could hear him fumbling with his belt.
“Hold him down” the alpha breathed, his voice husky with barely contained want. “I’m going first.”
“No.. no, NO!!”
Naruto fought wildly, kicking out hard as he bucked against the hands pulling him down. He managed to tear one arm free and immediately drove his fist into the one by his side. The hand in his hair loosened and he slipped lower. He tried to break his way through, but an arm snaked around his waist and yanked him back.
Naruto screamed, fear tearing through him. He shoved an elbow back, jabbing it into one of the alphas’ ribs, but all that managed to do was piss them off. One of them threw him down to the ground and kicked him hard.
“Ahhh!” Tears filled Naruto’s eyes as he gasped in pain. He tried to pull himself away, but someone else kicked him back down.
“Grab his arms!” someone shouted.
“Fuck- just hold him down!”
Naruto forced himself to his knees and lurched forward but someone grabbed him by his hood and yanked him backwards.
Naruto lost his footing and fell back hard. His head slammed into concrete and brilliant light flashed in his eyes. A shrill ringing filled his mind, disorienting him further. Naruto blindly swung his arms out, clawing at the hands on his body, but it didn’t stop them. Someone pinned his right arm down, another pinned down his left, and he was helpless all over again. Naruto threw his head back and screamed, but one of them clapped a hand over his mouth to silence him.
“Mmnnpphh!! Mmphh!!”
They ignored his muffled cries and tightened their hold, bruising his wrists as they forced them against the pavement. Naruto’s vision cleared and he looked up to find an alpha moving to stand over him. Naruto flailed his legs, fighting to ward him off even if just for a moment, but one of his obedient followers grabbed one and held it down. The lead alpha lowered himself to the ground and grabbed the other as he knelt between the blonde’s legs. His hand slid up his thigh and Naruto whimpered.
“If you didn’t want it, you wouldn’t be out here like this.”
A sob gurgled in the back of his throat, trapped with nowhere to go. Naruto tried to shake his head, but the fist in his hair jerked him back harder, forcing out another stifled whimper.
The alpha kneeling between his legs gave him a knowing smile. “No point in lying about it, omega.”
Huge blue eyes shot wide open as the alpha’s hand slipped the rest of the way up his thigh and palmed his crotch, digging the heel of his hand roughly against his zipper. Naruto started shaking uncontrollably as the worst part of his past slowly started all over again.
“A pretty little thing like you has probably had your hole fucked plenty of times.”
The other guys laughed.
“Bet you don’t even need to stretch it out first” one added.
“Bet he’s already wet as fuck.”
Blue eyes widened with sheer terror. He found those red eyes and saw the same look he had seen countless times in so many alpha eyes- feral, brazen arousal. Unchecked, unstopped, and determined to use him however they wanted.
To do whatever they wanted..
“Oh yeah? You think so?” the alpha said, cutting through his thoughts. He gave the blonde an appraising look, one that lingered on his mouth before slowly sliding down his body.
“We’re about to find out.”
“Mnhph! Mnhnph!!” Naruto screamed behind his teeth as he bucked frantically beneath him, but it only seemed to excite the alpha more.
A deep feral growl pierced through the darkness and long impatient fingers unfastened his pants. Naruto’s stifled cries did nothing to help him, to stop them. A wave of alpha pheromones fell heavy on his chest as a rough pair of hands forced his pants down his thighs, pulling his boxers along with them.
Tears slipped down Naruto’s scarred cheeks as rough fingers forced his legs further apart. “Nnmph..”
Another sob caught in his throat, and he closed his eyes tight as it wracked through him. He could feel his body shaking violently as a hand slipped between his legs.
No.. no, no , no.. please.
Please.. not again..
A thick finger prodded his hole and Naruto’s eyes flew open. “Nmphhh!!”
“Mmmm.. well what do ya know. You’re already wet.”
The alpha smirked, then shoved his finger knuckle deep inside.
Naruto shrieked, screams that reverberated in his throat and fell short against an alpha’s palm. The lead alpha watched him cry as he pulled his finger out to the tip then forcibly slammed it back inside. Another scream tore through Naruto, and tears cut across his scars. He jerked against the hands restraining him, but they just held him down harder.
“Fuck.. you’re so tight.”
The alpha pumped the thick digit deep inside of the blonde only a few more times before impatience and lust forced him to pull back. He just couldn’t stand to put off the real thing any longer. The alpha abruptly tore his finger out and hurriedly shoved his pants down, freeing his pulsing want. He grabbed Naruto’s hips, lining up his tip with the slick heat waiting for him, calling to him, but he never got the chance to sink inside.
A wave of toxic pheromones suddenly washed over him, sending him reeling. His hands slipped off the trembling blonde and fell heavily to the ground. He managed to brace himself up over the helpless omega, but just barely.
“The fuck-”
The alpha glanced up at his friends and found that they were struggling just as badly as he was. He lifted his head higher and immediately wished he hadn’t. Razor sharp terror violently tore through his entire body and he found himself trembling with the weight of it, almost as badly as the half-naked omega beneath him.
“Who-”
A deep growl permeated the darkness, and a sinister voice sliced straight through it.
“What the FUCK do you think you’re doing.”
--
Naruto looked up at him with a mix of relief and horror. He was mortified that Sasuke was seeing him like this. Again. But more than that, he had never been more grateful. The hand shoved against his mouth kept him from saying as much, so he just stared up at Sasuke- his huge blue eyes brimming with everything he needed to say, the pleas and screams still lodged in his throat. A tear slipped down his face and into one of the alphas’ hands, and Sasuke snapped.
He grabbed the alpha on top of his mate and threw him against the wall hard. The man smacked his head into jagged brick with a sickening crack and crumpled to the ground.
“Holy shit! What the hell are you-”
Sasuke threw his arm back and punched one of the guys across the face. He watched his head brutally snap to the side and then he dropped, unconscious before he hit the ground. The hand covering Naruto’s mouth pulled away as that alpha tried to run, but Sasuke was on him before he could get very far. He grabbed a fistful of dark hair and jerked his head back, exposing his neck.
“Fuck- wait! Wait, wait, wa- ahhhh!!”
The alpha shrieked in pain as Sasuke bit down hard on his neck and tore a chunk of flesh loose. He turned his head and spat it out, then knocked the alpha’s feet out from under him and bashed his face into the ground. Another scrambled to escape from the other end and Sasuke made quick work of him before turning once more to the alpha who had been on top of his fated mate. The man who had dared to harm him. To violate him. The man who was now shaking like a scared child as he tried to sit up. Sasuke’s pheromones were clearly still weighing heavy on his body, his mind, stripping away all energy and any hint of the desire he had before.
“Wa-wait” he gasped, holding his hand out to stave him off, “I- I didn’t know. He-he wasn’t marked..”
“And that gives you the right to rape him?” Sasuke snarled, his voice more animal than human.
The alpha was terrified, but he didn’t like being backed in a corner like this. He had never been treated this way before- had never been forced into submission. And he couldn’t just bend down and take it.
I’m not some fucking omega.
“Your omega.. wanted it” he spat, knowing that he may very well be sending himself to an early grave but too pissed off to care. A malicious grin pulled at his pallid face and darkened in his eyes.
“One finger and his hole was dripping for me.”
Sasuke closed the distance between them fast. He wrapped a hand around his throat and forced him to his feet, then bashed his head against the wall over and over and over. A shocked cry and then the alpha fell silent- only the sound of his skull against crumbling brick left to break it.
Blood slipped down Sasuke’s fingers and still he wouldn’t stop. He screamed at the alpha’s purpling face and bulging eyes, vicious bellows that made the entire neighborhood freeze in their tracks. Children stared at each other in horror, lovers shook in terror, drunkards abruptly found themselves sober and fearful. Every animal instinct screamed at them to run, hide- to escape from whatever deadly predator stirred in the darkness. People thawed long enough to flee, but the alphas in the alley weren’t so lucky. Sasuke’s pheromones were a vicious beast, and they had no chance of escaping its fury.
The ones conscious enough to try attempted to drag themselves off, abandoning a blood-smeared trail in their place. They could hear the rhythmic thump of their friend’s head smashing into the wall, and ignored it in favor of their own well-being. They kept their movements slow, hoping not to alert the dominant and pull his attention back on them, so they hadn’t gotten very far when the horrific cacophony of their leader’s torment came to a sudden stop.
The abrupt silence was startling enough to make them pause. The three looked back in time to see something flying towards them. They ducked out of habit, but whatever it was soared right past them. They turned their heads to watch it fall heavily to the ground.
It was their leader. The alpha they respected, feared, and blindly obeyed. Blood marred his face and matted his hair. They felt it splatter back at them when he hit the pavement, and now they could see why. He was covered with it. Blood poured from countless cuts and gashes, the reek of iron covering what was left of his pheromones. His eyes rolled and his lips peeled back in a wordless cry with his last bit of consciousness.
One alpha screamed in horror at the twitching mangled sight. He fell back on his elbows and kicked off against the ground, dragging himself back, but the dominant grabbed a fistful of his hair and threw him down. He tried to sit up again and a fist slammed into his face, sending him reeling to the ground once more.
“Pl-please..” he gasped, blood slipping down his face, coating his shattered nose and busted lip. “It wasn’t my idea!”
Sasuke glared at the alpha with searing hate. He reached down without a word and grabbed him by the ankle, then jerked him towards him. The alpha fell back and slammed his skull against the ground. He groaned as Sasuke dragged him back to his unconscious friend, a silent promise of the same fate awaiting him.
“W-wait..”
Sasuke twisted his ankle hard and the bone snapped. The alpha shrieked in agony and Sasuke reached down for another leg to make a matching pair.
The alpha fell limp, and he tossed him into the pile as he cornered the others. He reached down to grab the whimpering monster at his feet when something caught his eye. Sasuke paused and turned his head to a dark alcove of worn away bricks to his right.
Where his brutalized mate had sought refuge.
Naruto was curled tight, his legs drawn close, back pressed as far into the wall as he could get- as if he hoped to somehow sink inside. He had pulled his clothes back on, but his hat was still lost somewhere in the alley’s shadows and his hoodie now hung further down his shoulder- useless and torn. His hands were clapped over his ears, buried in his hair, blocking out the horrific sounds, but it didn’t stop him from flinching at Sasuke’s approach.
“Naruto..”
The blonde whimpered and pulled further away, trying to make himself as small as possible.
It broke Sasuke’s heart to see it.
“Naruto.. hey, it’s ok.. it’s me.”
Sasuke dropped to his knees before him and watched him tense as he drew close. “Naruto..”
He gently took hold of his hands and pulled them down, waiting for those wide blues to meet his before he said more.
Naruto finally looked up. “Sasuke..?”
Red faded to gold as the raven offered him a pained smile. “Yeah, Naruto. It’s me. Let’s get you out of here, ok?”
The blonde nodded, but seemed to hesitate when he reached for his arms.
“I’m just going to help you up” Sasuke reassured him.
He looked uncertain, but he still let Sasuke carefully heft him to his feet. He steadied him and Naruto’s eyes slipped from his brilliant gaze to the bloodied alphas lying on the ground. Those blues widened even further and he took a shaky step back. His eyes shot over to Sasuke, to his blood splattered face and the busted knuckles of hands still holding him up.
“Wh-what did you do..” he breathed.
Sasuke ground his teeth together, a sharp canine slicing across his lip. “Less than they deserve.”
Sasuke’s pheromones slipped free in his anger and Naruto’s knees buckled. The raven quickly scooped him up in his arms to stop him from falling and pulled him close to his chest.
“I know what you’re going to say” he prefaced, “but I’m not letting you go.”
Never again, he thought.
“I’m taking you home, Naruto.”
Sasuke didn’t wait for a response. He simply turned away from the blood-splattered pavement and writhing beasts wasting space on it and, with his mate safe in his arms, strode back up the alley the way he came.
Naruto’s eyes darted up to his face. “I.. Sasuke, I live the other way.”
Sasuke met his eyes briefly before refocusing on the dark road ahead. “I’m not taking you to your home” he said firmly.
“I’m taking you to mine.”
Notes:
Well, fuck. That was.. intense.
You guys alright?
You still hanging in there with me or have you bailed and searched for more pleasant tales instead?Honestly, no one would blame you.
Chapter 10: Notice My Feelings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I sense there’s something in the wind, that seems like tragedy’s at hand.
And though I’d like to stand by him, can’t shake this feeling that I have.”
-The Nightmare Before Christmas,
Sally’s Song
--
Naruto stared up at his golden-eyed savior with a sharp fearful look. He was suddenly very aware of the strong alpha arms ensnaring him- the bloodied hands locked tight around his waist and legs, carrying him through dark barren streets. It made him feel incredibly small. And vulnerable. He didn’t want to see Sasuke the same way he saw those alphas who held him down, who hurt him, but..
He’s a dominant, he reminded himself.
You don’t know what the gold eyes mean, but you do know that you’re in heat. And Sasuke is taking you back to his house.. after everything he just saw.
After what happened this morning..
“Put me down” he said weakly.
Hating the sound of his voice, Naruto cleared it and tried again. “Sasuke” he said firmly this time, “put me down”.
The raven turned his starlit gaze on the blonde momentarily before refocusing on the path ahead. “I will” he said smoothly, “as soon as we get to the car”.
Naruto shoved a hand against his chest, trying to put some distance between them. His legs jerked against his restraints, but Sasuke’s grip only tightened. Naruto tried to ignore the fresh wave of fear that came with it.
“I’m not going with you” he snapped. “You can’t just-”
“Naruto, you’re not safe here.”
The blonde quieted.
“I’ve shown you a hundred times that you can trust me” Sasuke said, his voice sharper than he intended. “God, Naruto, how much more do I have to do before you believe me when I say I’m just trying to protect you?!”
Naruto’s struggling resumed, tears filling his eyes with every failed attempt. “You’re an alpha” he choked. “I can’t just.. I can’t..”
“I’m not that kind of alpha.”
Naruto kept his face turned away as he wiped at his eyes, embarrassed to show any more weaknesses to the guy. He didn’t know what to say, and he wasn’t sure he could handle Sasuke saying anything else. He was desperately trying not to think about what just happened to him in that alley, but he couldn’t stop the images from replaying over and over- couldn’t shake the feeling of their hands on his body, the finger thrusting in and out of him..
It sickened him.
And it scared him.
“I don’t want to go with you” he murmured.
“And I don’t want you to get hurt again” Sasuke argued back.
He stopped and carefully brought Naruto to his feet but he kept a firm grip on his arm, ensuring that he didn’t take off. Naruto tried to wrench it free, but Sasuke’s hold didn’t falter in the slightest. He didn’t even look over at him. He just opened the passenger door to his dark sedan and pulled the resistant blonde over to it.
“I already told you” Naruto shouted, “I’m not going with you!”
“And I told you” Sasuke grated out, “I’m not giving you a choice.”
He yanked him closer but Naruto stubbornly dug his heels in the ground, slowing his progress. “Sasuke, stop!”
“Goddamnit, will you just stop fighting me on this?! I’m not letting you go back to that, Naruto!”
“I won’t-”
“Won’t what?” Sasuke snapped. Red flickered in his eyes, anger setting its golden light ablaze. “Walk around alone at night while you’re in the middle of your fucking heat? Is that what you won’t do?”
Naruto’s face reddened. “Are you saying it’s my fault?”
“No” Sasuke said resolutely. “I’m saying those fucking alphas aren’t the only monsters out there. And I won’t let anyone else hurt you.”
Naruto turned away from the intensity in his gaze. “Why do you even care..” he said quietly.
Sasuke pulled him closer and gently lifted his chin so he could see his face. The red fled from his eyes and once more Naruto saw nothing but brilliant gold shining down at him.
“Do you really want to know?”
Naruto swallowed.
No.. he wasn’t sure he did.
Sasuke saw the trepidation and decided to drop it for now. Without another word he shoved the blonde into his car and closed the door behind him. Naruto went for the handle immediately, but Sasuke activated his driver lock and kept him trapped inside. And while Naruto tried to figure out how to escape the damn thing, the dominant walked to the other side, got in, and calmly started the car.
“Unlock the door” Naruto demanded.
“Interesting how the child’s lock feature works on the passenger side too, isn’t it?” Sasuke said conversationally, as if they had been talking about his vehicle all night. Like it was the most normal thing in the world to throw someone in your car and keep them locked inside.
Naruto stared at him incredulously.
“What- what the fuck are you even talking about?!”
He frantically shook the door handle, which still didn’t budge. He couldn’t find a lock to yank up- nothing but smooth, uncooperative surface.
“Ughhh!! Dammit, Sasuke! Open the fucking door!”
“I will. When we get to my place.”
Naruto wanted to scream, to lunge at the mulish raven and wring his stupid neck, but he was already driving with reckless abandon- it probably wasn’t a good idea to add to it. Naruto accepted defeat, temporarily he hoped, and finally released the useless handle. He crossed his arms over his chest and dropped back against his seat instead, a glare permanently fixed on his face. He decided if he couldn’t escape now at least he could pay attention to where they were going. That way, when he did finally get away from Sasuke, he’d know how to get home.
Though, he’d have to go down that same alley again to get there.. so getting home might be harder than he initially thought.
It doesn’t matter. For now, just pay attention. You’ll have to find your way back here eventually.
.. right?
--
“Come on in, make yourself at home.”
Sasuke held the door open and ushered the blonde inside. Naruto was reluctant to do anything of the sort, but Sasuke’s large muscular frame was blocking him from doing much else. After a short pause, Naruto gritted his teeth together and stepped inside.
Sasuke closed the door behind them with a soft click. Naruto noticeably flinched when he heard the lock slide into place.
“What are we doing here?” he asked, warily eyeing the expansive living quarters.
Sasuke raised a brow. “I told you I was bringing you to my place.”
Naruto threw his arms out, gesturing to the room they were standing in- one he had never agreed to be in. “Then why are we at a fucking hotel, Sasuke?!”
“This is where I stay” he said casually.
Too casually.
Naruto wasn’t buying it.
“There’s no way your family lives in a hotel.”
“My family does their own thing” Sasuke said cryptically. “And so do I.”
Naruto wasn’t sure what to make of that. He was curious about Sasuke’s cold tone, about what it meant, but he wasn’t sure that he wanted to know more. Hell, he wasn’t completely convinced that Sasuke wasn’t just making it up. That this wasn’t just some ruse- a way for him to be alone with an omega in heat.
Sasuke just saved you, he told himself. He stopped those guys from.. from doing more. Why would he-
Because they were going to have you instead, a dark part of him argued. And Sasuke wants you for himself.
“Naruto?”
The blonde paused and looked up.
“I was calling your name. Are you ok?” Sasuke eyed the blonde closely, noting the suspicious look in his eyes.
“Tell me why I’m really here” Naruto demanded. “The truth, Sasuke.”
“I told you the truth.”
Sasuke kicked off his shoes and took a step closer, displeased when Naruto pulled back from him.
“I want to keep you safe.”
“And bringing me to a hotel is going to keep me safe” Naruto quipped.
“Yes.”
He shook his head. “This.. this is insane. I can’t be here.”
Naruto tried to move past Sasuke, but he simply scooped him up and carried him further into the living room.
“H-hey! What the hell!”
Naruto flailed in his arms, but Sasuke kept a firm hold on the squirming blonde as he moved across the room. He deposited him on the couch and took a seat beside him, making sure to put a decent amount of space between them. He didn’t want Naruto to feel threatened by him, but he couldn’t let him go either, so for now this was the best he could do.
It wasn’t enough.
Naruto jumped to his feet and scrambled back from the couch. “I’m not staying here, Sasuke.”
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose, exasperated with this same repetitive fight. “Can we not do this?”
“Tell me why I’m here!”
“Because I don’t want you to be fucking attacked!” Sasuke shouted. He leapt to his feet in his anger, eyes flashing. “I know what they did to you, Naruto. And I can’t let it happen again!”
The blonde froze.
“Wh-what? What do you mean you..”
“That sick fuck told me” Sasuke said, his disgust palpable. “And it fucking kills me that I didn’t stop him before he could. So, no- I’m not letting you leave. Because you clearly don’t understand what’s out there. What people like that will do when they smell your scent or see you on your own.”
Something caught in the back of Naruto’s throat.
“You seriously don’t think I know?” he croaked. “Are you fucking kidding me?”
His fists tightened by his sides, his body shaking with rage and the weight of every horrible memory that suddenly found its way back. “What the fuck do you know, Sasuke?!” he screamed. “You act like we’re so close, but you don’t know anything about me! You have no idea what I’ve been through!”
Sasuke stared at him, his eyes wide with shock, and Naruto realized he had said too much.
“What you’ve been through” Sasuke repeated slowly, each syllable sinking deep. “Naruto, did.. did someone-”
The blonde clapped his hands over his ears, blocking out the rest. He couldn’t bear to hear it. Sasuke moved towards him, his worries muffled, expression strained, and Naruto stumbled back to avoid all of it. He didn’t get very far. His back hit the wall and before he could get away, Sasuke was already right in front of him. He took his arms and pulled his hands away, forcing Naruto to hear him clearly.
“Naruto, talk to me.”
The blonde mutely shook his head, refusing.
“Please” Sasuke tried, “don’t shut me out.”
“What do you want from me?” Naruto choked. “Why are you doing all of this?”
Sasuke released his hand and captured his jaw, raising it so there eyes could meet. So Naruto would have no choice but to face those warm, and terrifyingly sincere, golden pools.
“Why haven’t you asked me yet?” Sasuke said quietly. “You said you don’t know why they’re gold now.. but that’s not really true, is it?”
“No, I- I don’t..”
“I know you’re scared, Naruto. And you’ve been through so much.” He bit his lip. “More than I realized..”
Naruto flinched, but it was clear that he wouldn’t say more about it.
Sasuke’s brows furrowed. “But if you really want to understand why I care, why I can’t let these things keep happening to you, this is why.”
“Stop. I don’t want to hear anything else.”
“Because you already know.”
“No, I.. I just..”
“Naruto. Alpha’s eyes only turn gold when they’ve found their-”
“I said that’s enough!!” Naruto shrieked. He shoved hard against Sasuke’s chest, and wrenched his jaw free from his grasp. “I don’t know what it means and I.. I don’t want to!”
Sasuke’s jaw clicked.
“Fine” he growled. He took a step back, then another. “Sit down somewhere- I’ll make you some food.”
Naruto fidgeted with the hem of his shirt as he watched Sasuke pull away, debating his options. On the one hand, he hadn’t expected Sasuke to let it all go like that- and it definitely felt too good to be true. He couldn’t help but feel like this was a trick, a way to get him to let his guard down. Which he absolutely should not be doing at a time like this. But on the other hand, he hasn’t eaten anything since he was in the hospital. Maybe that was a stupid thing to weigh in, but he was fucking starving.
In the end, food won.
As Sasuke probably knew it would.
Naruto slowly made his way over to a chair at a small dining table and dropped down onto it with a heavy sigh. He pulled his legs close to his chest and buried his head against his knees, blocking out everything else. Trying to forget everything that happened to him. Wishing he could.
Sasuke silently watched the blonde curl in on himself, disheartened by the sight. He was tempted to go over to him, to try to comfort him, but he knew that wasn’t likely to help at this point. So, he turned his back on his friend and stepped into the small kitchen instead. He moved over to the sink and washed the blood from his hands, his dark eyes locked onto the last bits of their horrid night. When there was nothing left, he wiped his hands on his pants and pulled out his cell as he started rummaging through the cabinets. It hadn’t occurred to him before, but he suddenly recalled that there was someone waiting on them, someone who hopefully wasn’t too pissed that his employees had bailed on work again.
He could see Naruto stiffen when he heard him say his name, but he made sure to keep the details brief while he talked to Jiraiya. Mainly that Naruto had been attacked by a group of alphas and Sasuke needed to take care of him. Their boss was at least concerned for Naruto’s well-being first before being irritated with the both of them. Jiraiya said his peace and ended the conversation by assuring him that they would both have a job to go back to tomorrow, though he did mumble something about lowering their pay if this shit keeps happening.
When Sasuke hung up, he turned to find Naruto standing in the kitchen with him. The heated blonde gave him a stubborn look, though it was less than convincing on his dirt streaked face. “There’s still time. Take me to the convenience store.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Don’t be stupid, I just told him you weren’t going.”
“Then call him back and tell him you were lying!”
Sasuke pocketed his phone, making his position on the matter clear. “You’re not going there tonight, Naruto.”
“Sasuke- I need that job!”
“And you still have it. Jiraiya said he wouldn’t hold this against you.”
Which was mostly true. Sasuke decided not to bring up the possibly docked pay. He was pretty confident that he could talk him out of that.
Naruto sighed. “I don’t like doing this to him.”
Sasuke patted him on the shoulder, wanting to be reassuring. Naruto flinched like he hit him. Sasuke slowly retracted his hand. “I’ll make sure we get there safely tomorrow.”
Another sigh slipped from the blonde’s lips. “How long do you plan on keeping me here?”
“I haven’t decided yet.”
“Sasuke!”
“Naruto!” he mocked.
The blonde looked like he wanted to say something else, but Sasuke wasn’t interested in rehashing their same fight. “Do you want ramen or not?”
Naruto paused. “You’re making ramen..?”
“Trying to.”
The blonde bit the inside of his cheek. “Well.. if you really want to..”
“Why don’t you wash up. I’ll put some extra clothes outside the door for you. By the time you’re done, food should be ready.”
Naruto didn’t love the idea of being naked in Sasuke’s hotel room, even one as massive as this. Especially after what he had just been through. But he couldn’t deny that a shower sounded amazing right now. He could still smell the other alpha’s pheromones on him, could feel the remnants of their touch on his skin..
“Ok” he agreed. “Where, umm, where is the..”
“Come on.”
Sasuke escorted him through the living room and down a short hall to a closed door. He opened it, revealing a clean dimly-lit bathroom. Sasuke stepped inside and pulled out an assortment of toiletries along with fresh towels and piled them on the counter.
“I’ll go grab you some clothes” he murmured.
Then he stepped around the blonde and into his room, trying not to think about his fated partner removing his clothes only a few feet behind him, letting each article fall heavily to his feet. Or how he was stepping into the shower, his shower- wet and slick, his breath coming out in plumes under its heat. How he’d be running his fingers through his hair and down his chest, his lean stomach, and lower.. How Naruto’s naked body would be slipping into his clothes after, his hair still damp, his cheeks flush, his small omega frame covered in his dominant pheromones..
Sasuke forced back the images and adjusted his growing erection before returning to the hall. He could hear the shower running and gave the door a light knock.
“Naruto? Is it alright if I just put the clothes in there?”
He was almost positive that he heard a yes. Like ninety percent positive. It definitely wasn’t his throbbing length and alpha hormones telling him what he wanted to hear. It wasn’t the desire that he had been fighting back since the moment he finally had his person safe in his arms.
Naruto definitely, probably.. possibly, said yes.
So he opened the door.
And stepped inside.
Much to Naruto’s panic.
“What the hell- get out!”
Naruto quickly grabbed the shirt he had just yanked over his head and covered his exposed crotch with it. It did little to help. Most of him was still completely naked, and Sasuke was drinking in all of it.
Naruto saw the red flecks in his golden eyes, and knew that the alpha in him was stirring. And his pheromones weren’t doing him any favors. Heat radiated through the blonde and a wave of omega pheromones filled the space between them.
“Nnhnn.. Sa-Sasuke..” Naruto groaned, “g-get out..”
He pressed his shirt closer to himself, his palm rubbing against an erection he didn’t want. He bit his lip, stifling a moan as Sasuke’s own pheromones fell over him. He breathed in deeply, filling himself with his scent, equal parts ashamed and turned on. He couldn’t believe that he would even think of being near an alpha like that after what just happened to him. He had been attacked, sexually violated, only moments before. How could he want this now?
But logic only went so far. And it was far weaker than the primal urges pulsing through him. Naruto took a step closer, then another, even as he begged Sasuke to get away from him. To do what he couldn’t.
Sasuke, who usually had such control over himself, seemed to be struggling just as much. He knew what Naruto had been through, what he needed from him- he knew he wasn’t ready for this. But something primal forced his feet to abandon all reason as they led him closer. Forced his hands to ignore rational thought as they reached for him. Forced his feral wants to the surface as his fated omega stepped into his embrace.
His chest swelled and his heart pounded violently as Naruto’s shirt fell to the floor. Trembling hands wrapped around the back of Sasuke’s neck, slowly bringing his head lower. He watched Naruto go on the tips of his toes, lifting his face to meet him. His eyes were hazy, his full lips slightly parted, as he pulled Sasuke in- as he closed the meager space between them.
A fleeting thought pushed its way inside, telling Sasuke to stop this, but it faded to nothing as Naruto’s mouth found his own.
A deep growl tore from his throat and the animal within took over. Sasuke wrapped an arm around his blonde and brought him flush against him. He buried a powerful hand in his hair and forcibly tilted his head as he deepened their kiss. Their mouths moved together, hot and wet, hungrily devouring the other. A spark ignited in their cores and pulsed in their hardening groins, and both instantly craved more.
Naruto parted his lips and Sasuke delved inside, fervently exploring every last inch. Another groan slipped through him and he dropped his hands down to the blonde’s hips and lifted him up. Naruto immediately wrapped his bare legs around him and he stumbled forward until they hit the countertop. He placed Naruto on the edge of it and pushing his legs further apart as he shoved his way between them. His fingertips dug roughly into sensitive skin as he jerked him closer, eliciting a moan from his blonde.
Another pulse of pheromones washed over him and Sasuke’s eyes rolled from the pleasure of it. He hurriedly fumbled with his belt, desperate to get rid of everything that stood between him and his mate’s delicious hole. He could already see himself thrusting in and out of him, pumping his cock deep inside, filling his blonde as he screamed for him, begging him to-
Sasuke stopped.
He pulled back, a thin line of shared saliva lingering between them. He could still taste Naruto on his tongue, feel the wetness of his hole pressed firmly against his crotch, smell the potent omega pheromones and his own dominant ones responding to it. But he could finally think outside of all of that now too, just clearly enough to realize what was happening. And that it was wrong.
“What the fuck am I doing..” he breathed.
Sasuke untangled the fingers from the back of his neck so he could pull away. He gazed down at the blonde still lost in his own heat, just like he had been on his kitchen floor, and swallowed. He wanted him. So fucking bad. And here he was, pleading for it. Beautiful, naked, and aching for his touch- his legs spread for him, braced on his bathroom counter, waiting for his fated alpha to claim him. And Sasuke was so fucking close to giving into it. The only problem was that Naruto wasn’t the one doing this. He didn’t see Sasuke as his fated alpha, because he didn’t even know he was. He wasn’t wet because he wanted to fuck his mate. Naruto had just been molested by some alphas who told themselves that same fucking thing.
How was he any different from them?
It was that last thought that finally got through to him.
Sasuke grabbed the blonde’s trembling thighs and forced them further apart, just wide enough to slip out of them before closing them once more. Naruto looked up, confused as Sasuke pulled away. In his unchecked desire, he reached out to him, desperate for him to come back.
“Pl-please..” he gasped. “D-don’t.. don’t leave..”
Sasuke gave him a pained look before turning away, hiding his crimson eyes behind his long ebony hair. “I’m sorry, Naruto.”
He dug his nails into his palms, hard enough to draw blood, as he stumbled out of the bathroom. He quickly ran to his bedroom, locked the door behind him, and furiously beat himself off. He could hear Naruto moaning his name and knew that his hormones had latched onto him. That his animal instincts recognized their mate and lusted for him, and it took everything in him not to turn around and go back- not to bend his friend over and fuck him raw.
Instead he moaned Naruto’s name over and over, fighting for a release that no longer felt like enough. And when it was done, he tried not to think about how unsatisfied it left him as he put on clean clothes and made his way back to the kitchen.
He washed his hands again, grimacing in distaste at his loss of control, and went about chopping vegetables. Naruto’s moans slipped through the cracks of the door, of his sanity, and Sasuke found himself matching the rhythm of his knife to Naruto’s cries, his thrusts. He slammed the blade into thick wood again and again, hitting the bok choy stems faster, until he was on the very edge of his last one. Naruto screamed as he sliced through the final piece.
Sasuke breathed heavily as he stared down at the board covered in chopped vegetables, then his gaze drifted lower. He was hard again.
“Fuck.”
More moans sounded from the bathroom, drifting over the sound of the shower. He could feel every one of those throaty cries in the tip of his cock.
Sasuke bit his lip hard, sinking a canine through the barely healed meat of his lower lip, then dragged a carrot over and picked up the knife again.
He had a feeling there were going to be a lot of vegetables in this ramen.
--
Naruto eventually made his way out of the bathroom, and it was incredibly awkward when he did. He had managed to pull through his heat-driven episode, but it only left him feeling embarrassed and ashamed. He had completely lost control again, and this time he had actually kissed Sasuke. He had tempted an alpha, a dominant one, and he did it completely naked. The fact that he hadn’t ended up going any further than that was a fucking miracle.
No, that was all Sasuke.
Naruto knew he wouldn’t have stopped it. He wasn’t in the right mindset to process anything that was happening. He would have gone all the way, probably more than once. But Sasuke stopped him.
And he had no idea how.
It couldn’t have been easy, he thought. Not with me throwing myself and my pheromones at him like that..
Sasuke wanted him to know he was safe. That he wasn’t like the others.
Maybe he really isn’t like them. I mean, if it had been anyone else..
Naruto chewed on his bottom lip.
It would have been bad. And it would have been my fault.
He thought it was hard facing him before. How the hell was he supposed to face him now? How many times could he lead this guy on before he finally acted on it?
I need to tell him that it’s.. it’s not real. This isn’t me.
I need Sasuke to understand that I’m not trying to do this.
Even in his head it didn’t sound convincing enough. And definitely not apologetic enough.
At this point I’ll fucking owe him-
He didn’t finish the thought.
Instead, with a heavy sigh, Naruto nervously stepped out of the bathroom and out to face his friend.
Sasuke was sitting at the kitchen counter on a high stool, flipping mindlessly through a book. He glanced up and met Naruto’s concerned gaze, then looked back down. “Food is going to be cold if you wait any longer” he murmured.
“Cold food is still food” Naruto muttered back, hoping to stick to innocent topics for as long as possible. “Besides, ramen can be reheated.”
“Won’t be as good.”
“Then you should have just left it on the stove” Naruto argued. “Why did you already put it in bowls?”
“It’s pronounced, thank you.”
Naruto smiled at that. “Alright, alright. Thanks.”
Sasuke nodded and pulled out the stool beside him. “Sit. I’ll grab it for you.”
Naruto meandered over and took the seat offered to him, then watched shyly as Sasuke grabbed a variety of things to put in front of him.
“Sasuke, you don’t need to-”
“Just shut up and let me feed you.”
“Hmph.” Naruto crossed his arms and pouted his lips.
Sasuke froze, his golden gaze locked on his mouth, and Naruto hurriedly pressed his lips tightly together. Sasuke blinked and went back to what he was doing, but the tension remained. He felt it as he slid a bowl and a pair of chopsticks to the blushing blonde, and again as he took a seat beside him with a bowl of his own. He nudged several drinks his way, encouraging him to have whatever he wanted, and wasn’t surprised by the silence that followed.
“Just eat, Naruto.”
He could see him gnawing anxiously at his lip, and wondered if he would just flat out refuse.
It took him a moment, but eventually Naruto gave in and reached for his chopsticks. He took the bowl in his hand and made short work of the meal and Sasuke quickly leapt up to get him seconds. By the time he was polishing off his third helping, some of the tension had faded, enough at least for Sasuke to feel like he could talk to him again.
“You don’t usually eat much, do you.”
Naruto slurped up a noodle and slid his gaze over to the watchful raven beside him. “What makes you say that?”
Sasuke propped his head on his hand and gave him a knowing look. “You always eat like it’ll be the last time.”
“Something wrong with eating fast?”
“No.. but it does make me wonder how much you eat in a day.”
Naruto quirked a brow. “Does it matter?”
Sasuke noticed a piece of carrot on the corner of his mouth and without thinking he gently brushed it away with his thumb. His eyes lingered on the spot even as he slowly pulled his hand away.
“It does to me.”
“Sasuke.. I know.. I know a lot has happened recently, but you and I- we’re friends. Just friends.”
“Because that’s what you want to believe.”
“Sasuke-”
“Being more doesn’t mean I expect you to do more” Sasuke interjected. “I know you’re not ready. That’s why we stopped.”
“I don’t.. I don’t feel that way” Naruto said weakly.
“I don’t think that’s true.”
“Sasuke, I know I’m an.. an omega now” he said, repulsed by the thought, “but that doesn’t mean I suddenly want an alpha. I told you how I feel about them.”
“Them” Sasuke enunciated, “not me. It’s not the same.”
“How is it not the same?”
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his hair, forcing midnight strands aside as he gazed at his partner’s alluring face. “You have to know, Naruto” he said, his voice husky with poorly veiled want.
The sound of it set Naruto’s teeth on edge.
“I should go home.”
Naruto went to get out of his chair, but Sasuke’s hand shot out fast and took hold of his arm, stopping him. Naruto stared at it, then swallowed nervously. “Sasuke..”
“Alphas eyes only turn gold for one reason, Naruto.”
Blue eyes widened with sudden fear. Naruto tried to jerk his arm free, but he couldn’t break away.
“Sasuke, stop. I don’t want to hear this.” He gripped at his fingers, digging his nails into his hand to try to force him to let go.
“It’s rare, but it does happen” Sasuke went on, unbothered by Naruto’s relentless clawing. “And it can’t be changed.”
“Sasuke, don’t. Please! I don’t want to know!”
“They only go gold for one person-”
“Sasuke!”
“Their mate, Naruto. Their one fated partner. That is the only time that happens.”
Naruto shook his head, wordlessly tearing at the hand wrapped around his arm.
“Naruto, I didn’t expect this to happen either. But we can’t deny that this is real.”
He shook his head, still unable or unwilling to speak.
“Naruto, please talk to me.”
“I can’t..”
“Naruto-”
“No, Sasuke! I told you that I couldn’t do it, that I didn’t want to know! Why the hell won’t you listen to me?! I didn’t want to come here and I don’t want to be your fucking omega!!”
Naruto finally tore his arm free and stumbled out of reach. Sasuke rose and Naruto rushed further away, his wide ocean eyes locked onto the alpha with unmistakably golden ones.
“Is this why you brought me here?” he choked. “What did you expect, Sasuke- that you would tell me and I would just do whatever you wanted?!”
Sasuke pinched his fingers between his eyes. “Christ, are you serious right now? Do I really have to remind you of what just happened in my bathroom?”
“That wouldn’t have happened if you just brought me home!”
“I did!”
“My home, you bastard! You bring me to some rich guy hotel-”
“Presidential suite.”
“With some lie about living here and ‘doing your own thing’-”
“The truth.”
“And you expect me to believe that this wasn’t all some fucking set up for you to unload all this gold eye shit on me?”
“Naruto, the ‘gold eye shit’ is real. I didn’t make this up. And I didn’t do anything. In fact, I’ve stopped a lot of things today.”
“I can’t be here with you” Naruto said, ignoring everything else. “I can’t..”
“Fine. But I’m not letting you go back to that place tonight. You stay here. I’ll go.”
Sasuke turned and walked back to his bedroom. He grabbed a jacket, along with his wallet and keys, and stepped back into the main living space. Naruto was still standing where he left him, surprised and apparently speechless. Sasuke approached him, a deep frown pulling at his brows when Naruto took a quick step back to avoid getting too close. He reached out and gently took the blonde’s hand, and those wary blues finally met his own.
“Stay here” Sasuke said softly. “Please. If you need me.. there’s a phone in the living room. I’ll write down my number. Keep it, and call me if you need anything.. Or if you just want to talk.”
Naruto dropped his gaze and watched the hand on his own, pale and powerful, clutch his fingers.
“I didn’t tell you all of this to push you into anything, Naruto” Sasuke said quietly. “I just want you to understand. You.. you mean a lot to me. I don’t want to see you hurt.”
Naruto lifted his eyes and was shocked to find onyx pools swimming with tears.
“Please take care of my fated partner” Sasuke murmured, his fingertips a whisper as they grazed across his hand.
Sasuke lifted it to his lips and Naruto watched with wide eyes as he placed a gentle kiss upon it.
“Sasuke..” he breathed.
“Don't let anything happen to him.”
Sasuke slowly released his hand and with one last lingering look the raven turned away. He wordlessly jotted down his number, slipped on his shoes, and walked out, locking the door behind him.
Naruto stared after him, wondering about the dominant alpha that found his way into his life, the friend he has been so reluctant to trust, and the fated partner he had somehow become. And then something occurred to him, something that made his stomach coil into tight knots.
Those golden eyes only appeared after he had become an omega. And that only happened after he met Sasuke.
Naruto’s eyes widened.
“Or maybe because of it..”
--
Sasuke pulled out his cell as he walked down the hall and dialed one of the few numbers he knew by heart- his father’s right hand man. He picked up on the second ring.
“Sasuke, I feel like I’ve been hearing from you a lot lately.”
“I have a favor to ask” he said, jumping straight to it.
“Another one?”
“I need your guys to keep an eye on someone for me” Sasuke said. He opened a door to the stairwell and made his way down the steps as he spoke. “And to keep him safe- by any means necessary.”
There was a brief pause before Inabi answered. “I’m listening.”
“Naruto Uzumaki. He’s in my hotel room right now. Blonde, my age-”
“Yes, I remember looking into him for you.”
“Right..”
Inabi was the one who found Naruto’s address for him in the first place, and who figured out that he worked at the convenience store. He wasn’t sure if he would remember, but he should have known he would. There was a reason his father went to him for everything.
“I don’t want them interacting with him at all” Sasuke added. “Just keep him safe and keep me informed. If he leaves the hotel, I want to know about it immediately.”
“I’ll send a team out right away” the man said smoothly. “Was there anything else?”
“Yes. I also have a few alphas I need you to take care of.”
“Someone else you’d like to have expelled from school?” the man asked.
Sasuke clenched his jaw as an image came to the forefront of his mind. Of Deva forcing Naruto’s face in the dirt, his pants down as he prepared to-
“No” he said, interrupting the vile memory. “Four alphas that I ran into tonight. They’ll be badly wounded when you find them.”
His eyes flashed red.
“I want you to make it worse.”
Again there was a brief silence before Inabi answered.
“Does this have anything to do with the boy that is currently in your suite?”
Sasuke pushed open the door to the third floor and made his way to the room at the end of the hall. He took out a master key and unlocked the door before stepping inside. As he turned on the light he thought about Naruto’s terrified blue eyes staring up at him- tears slipping down his face as an alpha stifled his cries.
His jaw tightened.
“Tell your team to do their worst.”
“Of course, sir” the man responded.
“It will be my pleasure.”
Notes:
I hope the drama didn’t drag. It was just so fun to write! Though I may have gotten a little carried away.. Oh well, too late to change it now!
Alright, my lovely little centaurs~ are you ready for more? 😏
Chapter 11: Kissable and Quiet
Chapter Text
“Those words at best
Were worse than teenage poetry.”
-Taking Back Sunday,
Timberwolves at New Jersey
--
Naruto turned on his side, tucked his arm under his mass of blonde hair, and stared at the phone across the room. It was a simple little thing- black, corded, likely never used. A rather inconspicuous piece that easily blended in with the dark decor of the room. And yet, it had Naruto’s full attention.
And kept it.
There was no doubt in his mind that Sasuke was nearby- that he could just as easily step out into the hall if he wanted to talk to him. Sasuke might have left him the room, but that didn’t mean he was suddenly ok with Naruto being alone. He made that perfectly clear.
Naruto knew that it came from a place of concern. He had lashed out at Sasuke earlier because he didn’t want to be controlled, didn’t want to feel like his wants didn’t matter, that he wasn’t in charge of his own life, but deep down he knew that wasn’t who he was. Sasuke wasn’t trying to force him- he was trying to protect him. And now he knew why.
“Fated partner..”
Naruto shook his head and flipped the other way on the sofa, turning his back on the room that he didn’t belong in and the phone that, for some unsettling reason, he had hoped would ring.
--
Sasuke shifted the contents in his hands so that he could free the room key, then unlocked the door. He gave it a light knock before pushing it open and when only silence greeted him, he stepped inside.
“Naruto..?”
The room was encased in shadows and stillness. Heavy curtains were drawn tight, thoroughly sealing away the morning glow. The only relief from the darkness was a sliver of light emitting from his partially closed bathroom door. It was clearly done on purpose.
A night light.
Sasuke smiled at the thought. There was something incredibly endearing about it.
Once his eyes had the chance to adjust, his blonde was easy to spot. Sasuke’s heart clenched tight at the sight, and he immediately felt the need to be closer. He quickly slipped out of his shoes and quietly padded through the living room. He gently placed their coffees and the small bag of food on the coffee table, then turned back to the couch.
Naruto was lying on his side, facing towards him, and completely asleep. His hair was splayed wildly across the pillow and covering most of his face, but Sasuke could still make out his furrowed brows, a hint of long lashes, and soft full lips. One leg was hidden beneath a throw blanket that the other had carelessly kicked aside, and Sasuke could see that he was still wearing his clothes- dark sweatpants and a shirt that hung loosely around his frame.
A vein in Sasuke’s jaw clicked, and he could feel his canines extend. Seeing Naruto- his fated partner, his person, his omega- in his clothes..
It’s like I marked him.
Like he’s mine.
A swirl of heat flooded through him, and for a second he was tempted- tempted to make a mark that would last. One that Naruto couldn’t take off.
One he couldn’t escape.
The thought surprised him, and he quickly forced the rabid urges back down.
Christ.. get it together.
Sasuke dragged his fingers roughly through his hair, shoving back his alpha instincts with it. He dropped down to his knees beside the sofa and slowly reached for his mate. He paused a hairsbreadth from his face, wondering if it was a mistake coming in here like this, before finally going for it. He gently smoothed back disheveled blonde strands, letting the tips of his fingers slip through soft ends. He slid his gaze over to Naruto’s face and noticed that the tension in his brows had unfurled.
Whatever was bothering his sleep before had drifted away the moment he felt Sasuke’s touch.
His alpha’s touch.
Sasuke smiled and slipped his fingers into his hair once more, pushing further inside, moving golden locks away from his now-serene face.
Naruto unconsciously leaned into his touch, a soft sigh falling from his lips, and a smile tugged at Sasuke’s.
“Naruto.. it’s time to wake up” he murmured. “I have breakfast for you.”
“Mmnhn.. s’eeping’” Naruto grumbled.
“Don't you want food?”
“Nnhgn..” Naruto wrapped an arm around Sasuke’s and pulled it close to his face, nuzzling against his wrist. Sasuke watched with wide eyes as he inhaled deeply before rubbing against him once more. “Mmnn.. smells good..”
“N-Naruto.. you should wake up.”
The frantic sound of his voice must have cut through whatever peaceful slumber Naruto had found, because everything suddenly stopped. The content sighs, the nuzzling- all of it.
And Sasuke immediately regretted ruining it.
He had finally had a sweet moment with his mate. He should have let it last a little longer.
Brilliant blue eyes shot open and stared up at him, wide and uncertain. “S-Sasuke?”
He slowly pulled his hand away and gave a strained smile. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Naruto had yet to blink.
“What are you doing here..?”
Sasuke gestured back to the table behind him. “I brought breakfast. And I.. I wanted to see how you were doing.”
Naruto’s gaze slid to the table for a brief moment before returning to the raven kneeling beside him. “How long have you been here..?” he asked, unable to keep the concern out of his voice.
Sasuke noticed.
“Not long” he replied, his tone darker than he meant for it to be. He cleared his throat. “Seemed like you were having a nightmare.”
Naruto flinched. His mind immediately went back to the horrific images that had assaulted him throughout the night, fears that only faded moments before..
When Sasuke got here, he quickly realized.
“I was” Naruto admitted. “But it stopped when-”
Cerulean eyes widened and he quickly looked away, hiding his flushed face behind his hair. He hadn’t meant to say that out loud.
Sasuke studied his shy blonde, wondering if this was a good opportunity to show him their bond, to get even closer. He decided it wasn’t a chance he could ignore. Sasuke slowly scooped Naruto into his arms, much to his surprise, and climbed onto the sofa with him.
“Sasuke! Woah, hey- wait a second!”
Ignoring his protests, Sasuke carefully positioned them side by side, facing one another, before lying back on the pillows.
“Sasuke, don’t-”
Naruto shoved against his chest, but it had absolutely zero effect. Sasuke simply wrapped his arms around him and pulled him close.
“Relax, we’re just lying down.”
“I can see that!”
“Just close your eyes for a little longer” Sasuke murmured.
He tucked his chin on Naruto’s head, burying it in a mound of soft locks. He could feel Naruto leaning back to look up at him, and he did the same to gaze down.
“Yes?”
Naruto’s brows pinched over his curious stare. “Why are you doing this?”
“Why are you pretending you don’t want me to?” he countered.
Naruto‘s eyes widened. “I never said I wanted you to-”
“You didn’t have to.”
Sasuke gently placed his hand on the back of his head and cradled it as he pulled it close to his chest once more. “My pheromones help you feel safe, don’t they.”
Not a question. He wasn’t saying it because he was curious about his answer- he was saying it to point it out. To get Naruto to acknowledge what was right in front of him.
“I don’t know…” Naruto muttered. “A little, I guess.”
Sasuke smiled. “Sleep some more. I’ll just stay like this.”
Naruto gnawed at his lip, unsure. He was tempted to sink into Sasuke’s warmth and pheromones and be swept away by his comforts, but was that really what he wanted or was that what his omega-hormones wanted?
He wasn’t sure, and it bothered him.
Maybe they want the same thing, he thought. Maybe they’re not as different as you think they are.
Sasuke buried his hand in his hair and gently ran his fingers through it, lazily fingering unruly strands like a tired lover.
And Naruto didn’t hate it.
It’s just because you were up all night, he told himself. This isn’t about Sasuke or.. or whatever else. The nightmares were a lot, that’s all. You just need some sleep.
“You won’t do anything..?” Naruto whispered. “We’ll really just sleep?”
“We’ll just sleep.”
Naruto looked past Sasuke’s broad shoulders and his eyes landed on the coffee table just past them. “The food will get cold.”
“Cold food is still food.”
Naruto couldn’t help but grin at that. He thought back to what Sasuke’s response had been when he said those same words last night. “It won’t be as good.”
“Shut up and go to bed, Dobe.”
“Hmph. Teme.”
A lightness fell between them, a relief from the tension that has been ruthlessly bearing down on them lately. And Naruto found that he actually was able to relax. In the arms of a dominant alpha, in a dark hotel room and wearing the guy’s pheromone-covered clothes, somehow Naruto had found repose. And for once he allowed himself to loosen the reins and fully sink into it.
--
Naruto slowly blinked open his eyes, forcing back the fog and confusion. He felt something warm resting on his hip, weighing him down against the couch cushions. It wasn’t an unwelcome feeling- just foreign to him. He glanced down and realized it was an arm draped around his waist.
His eyes shot up and found Sasuke’s smooth slumbering face resting beside him. His dark hair was fanned out around his head, like raven’s wings. His face was as pale as moonlight, and his features utterly serene. He was completely at ease with him- much as Naruto had found himself when Sasuke’s pheromones drove away his nightmares.
Naruto studied Sasuke’s face, and noticed something he hadn’t seen there before. And was in fact surprised by. Because under all of that dominant alpha aura, there was something kind of.. innocent about Sasuke. He almost seemed fragile like this. Not his body, obviously- his large frame held a lot of undeniable muscle and power. No- there was something in his face, or maybe just a feeling he had looking at it, but Naruto could see the vulnerability there. An innocence that didn’t seem to belong.
And some part of him felt the need to protect it.
It seemed laughable to think that he could do anything to protect Sasuke, but now that he thought back maybe that’s what Sasuke had been looking for since day one. He had told him before that he wanted Naruto to help him be happy- that he felt he had missed the chance at that kind of happiness in middle school and wanted it now.
Maybe he really does need me..
Naruto reached out and gently tucked a dark strand behind his ear, and a hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, startling him. Naruto yelped as the grip around him tightened. He tried to pull away, but Sasuke wasn’t letting go.
“Sasuke, nhnn- let go.”
The raven loosened his hold, but he didn’t relinquish it.
“Why did you do that, Naruto?”
The blonde stared up at him nervously. “I- I wasn’t thinking. I’m sorry.”
“No, I don’t want you to apologize. I want to know why.”
“I didn’t know you’d be mad..”
“I’m not mad” Sasuke said. “In fact.. it’s the exact opposite.”
Blue eyes widened. “What are you saying?”
“I like when you touch me” Sasuke admitted. “I just wanted to know why you did.”
Naruto’s face burned bright red. He was glad that it was still dark enough in the room that Sasuke couldn’t see all of it, but he was sure that his embarrassment was still written all over his face.
Naruto swallowed hard and looked away. “I.. I don’t know why..”
“You don’t hate me as much as you think you do.”
Naruto’s head jerked up at that. “I never said I hated you!”
His gaze switched over to his wrist. “Let go.”
“Before I do.. can I touch you back?”
Naruto’s mouth dropped open. “Are you insane? No! Now let go!”
Naruto squirmed in his grasp. He shoved his back against the couch, sinking as far into it as he could. He shoved against Sasuke’s chest, trying to force more space between them, which again was an utter failure.
“Ughhh! Back off, Sasuke!”
“I haven’t gone near you” the raven said smoothly. “I’m just waiting for you to say it’s ok.”
“Yeah, well, keep waiting. I’m not-”
“Can I hug you?”
Naruto paused. “What?”
“Can I hug you?” Sasuke repeated.
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “Why..?” he asked suspiciously.
Sasuke did lean in this time, a slight movement that felt like so much more.
“Because I want to.”
Naruto mulled over his words, his disbelief still apparent. And yet, oddly enough he found himself considering it. “Just a hug?”
“Just a hug.”
“Umm..” He sighed. “Ok, but just one.”
Sasuke released his wrist and smiled. He scooted closer to Naruto and wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him flush.
Naruto gasped at the intimacy of it but couldn’t seem to find any words to stop it. Sasuke confidently held him close with one arm while he buried his hand in his hair, pulling him closer. Naruto could feel his heart slamming against his chest and wondered if Sasuke could feel it too. Sasuke didn’t comment on it, but he couldn’t imagine that he didn’t notice.
“Naruto.”
“Yeah?” he breathed, his voice barely audible as it slipped its way through his cinched throat and dry mouth.
“You’re supposed to hug me back.”
Naruto hesitated, but finally decided the best way to do this was to just quickly get it over with. He wrapped his arms around Sasuke’s waist and unintentionally pushed their bodies even closer. He could feel heat radiating off of Sasuke, becoming his own, and suddenly a hug didn’t feel like such a good idea.
Naruto went to pull his arms back, but Sasuke tightened his hold- trapping them around him. Naruto weakly patted his back to grab his attention. “Sasuke.. you can let go now.”
The Uchiha brought his mouth to Naruto’s ear, his bottom lip grazing against it. Naruto shivered against him and the heat between them intensified.
“Sasuke-”
“Naruto” he interrupted, “can I kiss you?”
The blonde stiffened. “What..? You- you said a hug..”
Sasuke bit his lip, forcing back a moan as Naruto squirmed against him again. “I know” he breathed, his voice husky and deep. “I just.. want to try it. Just once.”
Naruto’s constant fear screamed at him to punch the guy and run- to refuse any closeness to any alpha and escape while he still could. And he was tempted to listen to it. But not as tempted as he was to kiss Sasuke.
Maybe it was the omega in him that wanted it. Or maybe being a fated pair had some kind of power over his reasoning- he didn’t know enough about that stuff to know otherwise. Or maybe it was the smell of Sasuke’s pheromones that drove him to it- warm and woody, like dry cedar and rich clove. Or maybe because it’s Sasuke- the friend who was beginning to wear down the walls around his heart despite Naruto’s many efforts to stop him.
Whatever it was, Naruto found himself saying yes.
And Sasuke wasted no time reacting to it.
He moved his hand from Naruto’s hair to his jaw and lifted his head. Their eyes met and they exchanged heated looks.
“Just one..” Naruto murmured.
Sasuke leaned in, his mouth brushing against Naruto’s. He watched those blue eyes flutter closed as he licked his omega’s bottom lip. They parted for him, revealing a hole that belonged to him and him alone.
Sasuke’s eyes flashed red. He leaned in, aching to take what’s his. “Yeah” he growled.
“Just one.”
Sasuke dragged his tongue across his mouth again before claiming it. He groaned as he kissed his mate, and his moans deepened when Naruto finally kissed him back.
--
It didn’t last as long as Sasuke would’ve liked.
In fact, it ended a lot quicker than he thought it would.
Things were just starting to get good, both of them losing themselves in their shared passion, when Naruto put an end to it. He suddenly shoved hard against Sasuke’s chest and jerked his face away from him.
“Wa-wait..” he gasped.
“What’s wrong?” Sasuke murmured. He slid his fingers down Naruto’s neck, tracing the collarbones peeking out from under his shirt before letting them trail lower, following the curve of his side.
Naruto’s hand shot out and grabbed his, stopping him. “Sasuke, I said wait.”
“I’m waiting.”
“And I said.. I said one kiss.”
“It was one kiss.”
“Sasuke!”
“You liked it as much as I did, Naruto” the raven said, slowly dragging his fingers back up his side.
“No- I, I’m not doing this.”
Sasuke stopped.
He didn’t want to. He really didn’t want to. But he noticed the way Naruto’s voice shook as he spoke. He was scared- and Sasuke didn’t want to be the cause of that.
“Ok.” Sasuke scooted back, giving his flustered blonde some room. “I’m sorry, we’ll stop.”
He sat up and turned his back on Naruto, trying to will his erection down so that he could stand. In the end he decided he’d just have to use their untouched breakfast containers to hide it. Sasuke reached out, grabbed the coffee cups and the bag of food, and held it low as he rose to his feet. It couldn't hide all of it, but since his back was already turned he figured it would do.
Sasuke shuffled into the kitchen and went about pouring their coffee into different mugs and reheating them in the microwave. He decided to do the same for the breakfast sandwiches as well, and quickly found some plates for them.
He could hear Naruto behind him and wanted to look back, to see his bedhead and kiss-swollen lips, but he knew it wouldn’t help his current situation. So, he shut out the temptation and refocused his attention on breakfast- which had now become lunch.
Once everything was back to an acceptable temperature, Sasuke placed the items on the kitchen counter in front of the stools they had sat on the night before. Busying himself with a task had helped his desire fade, at least enough where he felt like he could look at his friend without pouncing on him.
Sasuke looked up. “Naruto, I have food ready.”
“I.. I don’t think I’m hungry.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Just come and eat.”
“I’m fine. I just.. I don’t think I’m hungry.”
“If you don’t come here, I’m going to carry you over. One way or another- you’re eating.”
“Jesus Christ..” Naruto jumped to his feet in a huff and stormed over to him. “Why can’t you ever take no for a fucking answer?!”
“I can” Sasuke replied, “just not for something stupid like ‘you’re not hungry’. You are always hungry, Naruto. If you’re going to lie to try to avoid me, at least make it believable.”
“I wasn’t- I’m not trying to avoid you..” he mumbled.
“Right.”
Naruto chose not to respond, mostly because he wasn’t sure what to say to that, and instead dug into his meal. Sasuke, satisfied with his reaction, decided to do the same. He took a seat beside him, swallowed down his feelings when Naruto stiffened from his closeness, and raised his coffee mug to his lips.
An uncomfortable silence settled between them. Sasuke considered breaking it, but he also didn’t want to make matters worse so he decided to leave it be. Naruto also struggled with the quiet, but unlike Sasuke he couldn’t just ignore it.
“You don’t have to keep feeding me” he finally said, not really knowing what else to say. “I am more than capable of feeding myself.”
“Yeah, it really shows.”
Naruto glared at him. “Whatever. I’m just saying it’s not your responsibility to-”
“Yes, it is” Sasuke said firmly.
Naruto stared at him, surprised.
“You are my mate, Naruto. Whether you want to believe it or not, it’s true. And before that you were my friend. Whatever you want to call us now, you are my person. I will always take care of you.”
Naruto had no idea what he was supposed to say to that. He wanted to deny it, to tell him he was wrong, but Sasuke was so.. confident, so sure that they were, and he felt oddly drawn to that. But he couldn’t just leave things that way. Something had been nagging at him, and it was about time he get it off his chest.
“I was just your friend before..” Naruto said slowly, “why is that different now?”
Sasuke furrowed his brows. “What do you mean?”
“Your eyes turned gold when I.. when I changed..” Naruto said.
“Because you’re my fated mate.”
“Because I’m an omega.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “What are you trying to say?”
“I wasn’t an omega before, Sasuke. So why am I one now?”
“You’re recessive, Naruto. It appears late sometimes.”
Naruto’s fists tightened. “Seems like it worked out perfectly for you though, right?! What are the fucking odds that the guy you wanted to be around, the beta you needed, becomes an omega and your fated partner? Seems pretty fucking far-fetched, wouldn’t you say?!”
Sasuke stared at him incredulously. “Do you really think it’s my fault? That I turned you into an omega?”
“You’re a dominant. Are you really trying to tell me that you can’t?”
“Christ- no, Naruto, I can’t! And I sure as fuck can’t force someone to be a fated partner. That’s not how it works!”
“How can you be sure!?” Naruto shouted. “Can you honestly sit there and tell me this isn’t what you wanted?”
“I told you a hundred fucking times that I wasn’t asking you to be an omega!”
“Yeah, but have you ever actually meant that?!”
Sasuke dropped back against his stool, eyes flashing with barely contained rage. “You’re something else..”
“Why because I tell the truth?”
“The truth? You want the truth? Here’s some truth, Naruto- you kissed me! And guess what, you fucking liked it. This isn’t one-sided. You want me just as badly as I want you. You’re just afraid to be honest about it!”
Naruto shook his head vehemently, refusing to believe it. “That’s because of the pheromones. That’s not me..”
“Maybe yesterday” Sasuke admitted, “but today it was all you.”
“No.. I- I’m not-”
“Don’t you want to know what it would be like if you didn’t always push me away? What it would feel like to be honest about what you want?”
“What I want is to be a beta again!” Naruto shouted back. “Like I was before I met you!”
Sasuke jolted to his feet fast, and Naruto flinched. He had never seen Sasuke angry like this- not with him. He opened his mouth to say something, anything, to calm him down, but he couldn’t find the words. So he just anxiously watched as Sasuke’s hands tightened into fists, his busted knuckles splitting once more as his skin grew taut around them. His eyes flashed blood-red, a warning.
Naruto held his breath, but he didn’t need to. Sasuke had already made it clear that he wanted to protect him- and he meant it. But that didn’t make him any less pissed.
Sasuke turned away from the wary blonde and stormed across the room. He wrenched open the door and, without a word or a second glance, he slammed it shut behind him.
--
Naruto stared after Sasuke for a while, his feelings tangling into tight knots. He decided the likelihood of unraveling them in this place was slim to none. Not when he was surrounded by Sasuke’s scent and emerged in a world that wasn’t his own. He needed to get out and clear his head and think about all of this.
He needed to go home.
The thought echoed through him, the words becoming stronger until he could no longer ignore their urgency. Naruto quickly went over to the bathroom, scooped up his tattered clothes, and rushed to the door. He slipped on his shoes, threw it open, and ran.
Sasuke would likely try to stop him if he knew that he was leaving, so he hoped to slip out before he noticed. If he got a head start, he might be able to get back home before his “fated partner” showed up on his doorstep.
There was no doubt in his mind that he would. It was just a matter of when, and if Naruto was already inside before he got there.
Naruto raced through the halls until he found a door at one far end marked ‘stairway’. He locked his eyes onto it as he sprinted to his new destination. When he shoved his way through he took the stairs fast, jumping down several steps at a time.
It wasn’t long before he was leaping over the last handrail to the final set of stairs. He launched himself through the exit door and out of the hotel that Sasuke inexplicably lived in, and had meant to keep Naruto in for god knows how long.
The breathless blonde let out a long sigh as he ran into the blinding daylight.
--
A shrill ringing tore Sasuke from his thoughts. He was tempted to take the cause and pitch it against the wall as hard as he could, but he had a feeling he knew what was waiting on the other end. It wasn’t something he could ignore.
In fact, he refused to.
Sasuke pulled his cell free from his pocket, slid his finger across the screen, and pressed it firmly to his ear.
“Speak.”
The man on the other end cleared his throat. “He’s left the hotel, sir.”
Sasuke’s hand clenched around his phone. “When?” he ground out.
“About a minute ago. We have eyes on him now.”
“Follow him, but do not engage. I want to know where he goes.”
Sasuke paused.
“But if anyone seems like they are harassing him or causing him harm I expect you to take care of it.”
“Of course, sir.”
Sasuke could sense that the guy didn’t like having to answer to the boss’ kid like this- a grown man subservient to a teenager. But he knew better than to voice it. Even if Sasuke wasn’t all that close to his father, they were still family. Disrespecting him was the same thing as disrespecting Fugaku.
Few who did survived it.
“And if any alphas lay a finger on him-”
Sasuke’s eyes flashed red.
“Kill them.”
Chapter 12: The Truth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m not a good person,
no matter what I do.
My exhaustion will consume me,
and I’m too tired for the truth.”
-Pat the Bunny,
I’m Not a Good Person
--
Naruto skidded to a stop and spun around, trying to get his bearings.
“Goddamnit, where the fuck am I?”
He bit his lip hard, trying not to panic as his uncertainty enhanced his fear. Luckily it was daylight, but that didn’t necessarily mean he was safe. As much as he hated admitting it, he is an omega. And being alone as an omega was always risky, no matter what time it was. Hell, Deva had attacked him in the middle of the day on school grounds.
If it wasn’t for Sasuke he would have-
Naruto shook his head.
Stop. You don’t need Sasuke for everything. You were doing just fine on your own before.
He wanted to believe that but flashes of the past two years flooded his mind, almost immediately proving otherwise. Sure, he had survived, but there were plenty of times when he had not been safe.
And that was back when he was still a beta.
The alphas at school started harassing him before Sasuke ever showed up, and he had always had bad luck in his neighborhood at night. There were numerous times when an alpha cornered him on the street. When he had been slow to get away and they managed to get their hands on his body, fists burying in his hair as they tried to pin him down. He’s always been able to fight them off, to escape eventually, but there were a lot of close calls before Sasuke.
And there was one time when he failed to get away at all.
When he found him.
Naruto forced back the bile rising in the back of his throat. It sickened him that he couldn’t drown out that memory, that it was always there. Always with him. He wanted to be free from it, but everything brought it back. The assholes at school, the alphas who hurt him last night, his conflicting feelings towards Sasuke..
Every time an alpha got too close to him, it all came rushing back. Or anytime he was alone in the dark. His mind would throw him back to that night, forcing him to face it all over again. And just like before, he didn’t know how to get away. How to stop it from happening again.
And again..
Being lost like this, frantically turning down narrow alleyways and countless streets with no notion of which was the right one, made him feel that same fear all over again.
And he fucking hated it.
Naruto stopped at another unfamiliar intersection. He braced himself against a wall and leaned forward as he fought to catch his labored breath. His hair dropped down around his face, hiding his teary eyes and trembling lip.
“Don't” he murmured to himself. “Don’t be like this. You’re fine. You just need to-”
The faint sound of footsteps echoed up the empty street, silencing him.
Naruto held his breath and strained his ears, listening closely to determine where they were headed. He stayed locked in the same position- knowing that being bent over like this was probably not a good idea, but afraid to draw attention to himself by doing anything else.
He could hear gravel crunch under the weight of someone approaching, small stones kicked aside to make room for each step. There was no hesitation or pauses like there had been when Naruto moved through the maze of streets. This person knew where they intended to go, and it seemed to be straight towards him.
Naruto swallowed hard and slowly straightened, but he kept his head down, hoping to hide behind his hair and go unnoticed. He willed his pheromones to stay locked up tight, but couldn’t help but think of the heat that was still very much in his system. If it started up now, he was screwed.
Naruto stared at his feet under a thick blonde curtain and watched as a polished pair of black shoes stepped before him.
And only then did they finally stop.
Blue eyes widened, brimming with fear. He slowly looked up to find a man he didn’t know bearing down on him.
He was easily a foot taller than him, maybe more. Taut muscles seemed to thoroughly test the stitching of a rather expensive looking black suit, making him all the more intimidating. Dark shades kept his eyes covered, but not the tattoo trailing down the side of his face. It looked like the tail end of a serpent- its body dark and intricate as it moved past a tense jawline and slipped under a crisp collar. Smooth onyx hair was tied back tight to reveal sharp cheekbones, a strong chin, and a scar slicing close to a terse mouth.
An alpha.
Naruto took a quick step back, colliding with the wall just behind him. He wanted to run, but he couldn’t get his feet to cooperate. His fear had him paralyzed, though he doubted he’d get very far if he wasn’t. If this man intended on making him stay, he probably didn’t stand a chance of doing anything else.
“W-what do you want..” Naruto breathed.
His eyes widened. That wasn’t the question he should have asked. It felt like he was just setting the stranger up to say he wanted him, and that was the last thought he wanted this intimidating alpha to have.
“I mean-”
“You looked like you needed help” the man interjected.
His expression was unchanged- cold, emotionless, but calculating nonetheless. Furrowed brows sank deep behind opaque sunglasses, and the corners of his mouth pinched tightly together as he considered him. “Do you need assistance?”
“No.” Naruto said quickly. “No, I- I don’t.”
The man was quiet for a moment before taking the smallest step towards him.
Naruto shrank away from it, horrified.
“St-stay back!” he shouted, throwing his hand out in front of him. He wanted to sound as strong as the guy looked, but he could hear his own terror in his voice and couldn’t help but notice the way his fingers trembled. He clenched them into a fist, disgusted with their weakness and unwilling to show more of it.
“I mean it” he snarled, “stay away from me.”
The man paused and lifted his hands up in surrender. He took one step back, surprising Naruto immensely.
“I am not going to hurt you” he said slowly, as if even his tone was enough to irrevocably break him. “It just looked like you needed some help.”
“Well, I don’t.”
Those eyebrows raised and a hint of a smirk pulled at the man’s lips.
Naruto narrowed his eyes, not knowing what the look meant but not trusting it either.
“Right” the alpha said smoothly. “Well, if you’re looking for the main road it’s just up three more blocks. Take a right on Fourth, and that will bring you through most of south Konoha.”
Naruto stared at him, completely confused.
Why is he helping me?
And how does he know I’m lost, and that I’m trying to get back to south Konoha? Is he.. was this guy following me?
He was far too terrified of the answer to ask, but the question sat on the tip of his tongue incase he found the nerve.
He didn’t.
Naruto just watched in perplexed silence as the massive alpha stepped away from him and disappeared down another side street.
Naruto let out a breath he didn’t realize he had been holding as soon as the man was out of sight and dropped back against the wall. He gripped his shirt in a clammy fist, willing his heart to calm down.
“Fuck.. that was scary..”
When he felt like he had finally regained his composure Naruto stepped away from the wall, prepared to keep moving. Unfortunately he misread his legs’ ability to do so, and immediately collapsed to his knees. He groaned at the jarring impact and slammed his hands on the pavement to catch himself, cutting his palms on sharp rock. He could feel the sting of tears lodge in his throat, and his face reddened.
“Stop” he growled at himself. “Stop being so fucking weak..”
Naruto forced himself back up on unsteady feet and bit down hard on his lip once more.
You just need to keep moving, he told himself. You’ll only draw more attention if you stay here.
Hoping that he wasn’t making a terrible mistake, Naruto decided to take the stranger’s advice. He ran down the last few blocks and took a right, repeating the same mantra in his head over and over as he slowly made his way home.
It’s ok.
You’re ok..
You’re ok.
--
Naruto chewed at his nail as another knock echoed loudly against his front door.
Goddamnit.
“Go away, Sasuke.”
The insistent pounding stopped, and in the sudden silence Naruto heard a heavy sigh slide out from between the cracks.
“Jiraiya is expecting us, Naruto. Are you really going to bail on him?”
Naruto’s eyes narrowed. “Thats a low blow.”
“Does that mean you’re coming out?”
“Fuck..”
Naruto’s nerve endings felt wild and ignited, thrumming under his skin as his hand reached for the lock on his front door- the only thing separating him from his supposed fated alpha. He didn’t exactly know what sparked it- fear? Anticipaton? He was confused by his reaction to something as simple as just being in the same room as him.
He had yet to figure out if it was Sasuke he didn’t trust, or himself.
What am I afraid of?
Everything, his cruel mind answered back. You are afraid of
fucking
everything.
Naruto chewed at his lip as he pressed his palm against the door. And for a moment he could have sworn that he felt Sasuke doing the same thing on the other side. A ridiculous thought, but one that stayed.
There was a connection there, tethering them together, palm to palm. One that a mere slab of oak couldn’t stop.
And he felt inclined to keep it.
Naruto leaned his forehead against the door and took deep calming breaths. Slow inhales that immediately made him feel grounded and safe. His eyes fluttered shut and he sank deeper into the feeling, letting his mind and every worry that consumed it fade away.
It took him a minute to realize it was because he could smell Sasuke’s pheromones from the other side of the door.
“Naruto..”
A faint whisper, just loud enough to force reality back in its place.
Naruto straightened fast, a grimace fixed on his face. What the hell is wrong with you, he chided himself. You were nuzzling your front door to get to his scent- like a fucking dog.
“Just- just go home, Sasuke.”
Sasuke stared at the door incredulously. “Are you even listening to me? We. Have. Work. We, Naruto. I’m going there too. So just let me give you a ride there.”
“How do I know you’re not going to drag me off to some fucking hotel again.”
“Christ- I brought you to my house because it wasn’t safe for you to stay in this neighborhood. I didn’t ‘drag you to a hotel’, Naruto. What the hell do you take me for?”
“I’m going to work tonight, Sasuke.”
“So you aren’t listening.”
“And I’m going home after that” Naruto said stubbornly. “No where else.”
Sasuke rolled his eyes. “Fantastic. I’m glad you’ve got that all figured out. Can we go now?”
--
Naruto shot out of Sasuke’s car like it was on fire the moment he pulled up to the convenience store, and Sasuke hurriedly stepped out to join him.
“Are you going to be like this all night?”
“Probably!” Naruto shouted over his shoulder. “Why- does it bother you?”
“Oh, of course not” Sasuke ground out. “I love having my mate leap from a moving car to get away from me. Makes me feel so great about myself.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “I can tell you’re being sarcastic, Sasuke.”
“Really? What gave it away?”
“Are you going to be like this all night?”
Sasuke shrugged. “Probably.”
“Ok, I set myself up for that one.”
As soon as the two of them stepped through the door two massive arms latched onto them and pulled them into a warm, and almost unbearably tight, embrace.
“Naruto! Sasuke! Thank fucking god!”
“Hey, Jiraiya-san.”
“Don’t ‘hey Jiraiya-san’ me. Where the hell have you two been?”
The old man looked down at the blonde in his arms first and immediately noticed something pained in his eyes. He quickly changed the subject.
“Anyways, it’s good to have you back!” he exclaimed. “Naruto, you’ll be happy to know I dinged up a few ramen packages, so those will be yours to take home after your shift today.”
Naruto’s head popped up at that, his blue eyes brilliant and wide. “Wait- really?!”
“That’s right.” Jiraiya glanced over at the raven standing patiently in the crook of his left arm. “I spose you can share them with your friend here.”
“Pshh- yeah right. Sasuke can find his own. I’m not sharing shit.”
“Greedy little bastard.” Jiraiya ruffled his mass of blonde hair then released the two. “Whatever- fight it out when you’ve closed up shop.”
“Whatever you say, gramps.”
Naruto dipped out of reach and leapt over the counter. Jiraiya shook his head at his usual antics before turning to Sasuke. “Follow me, Uchiha- I’ll show you what needs to get stocked tonight.”
Sasuke nodded and did as he was told, easily guessing that Jiraiya was just trying to get him out of earshot of Naruto. The man was far more obvious than he realized. Lucky for him, Naruto was prone to being a bit oblivious.
The two stepped inside the back of the store, and winded down a few aisles before coming to a stop.
“Alright, kid. Tell me what’s going on.”
“What do you mean?”
Jiraiya gave him an exhausted look. “Don’t play dumb. For one, your eyes went gold the second you looked at him-”
Sasuke started at that. He hadn’t even thought about it.
“-did you really think I wouldn’t notice?”
But Jiraiya wasn’t done. “And last time I checked, Blondie was a beta. So why is a dominant suddenly getting shiny fate-eyes for a beta?”
Sasuke looked away. “What do you want me to say?”
Jiraiya thought about this for a moment before answering. “Yes or no” he said simply. “I don’t need to know more than that, but I don’t want any bullshit either. Alright?”
Sasuke hesitated, but finally gave in. Jiraiya had already figured out most of it, after all. Plus, he’s been looking out for Naruto since before he was back in town. Sasuke felt like he could trust him.
He gave a slight nod.
“Alright.” Jiraiya crossed his arms over his broad chest and leaned back against the shelves teaming with boxes and readied pallets. “Is Naruto an omega?”
Sasuke clenched his jaw tight, uncomfortable admitting that to anyone- especially behind Naruto’s back- but he answered truthfully all the same. “Yes.”
“Has he always been one?”
“No.”
“Hmm..” Jiraiya scratched his chin. “And he’s your fated partner.”
He didn’t phrase it like a question, but Sasuke still answered it. “Yes.”
“And it bothers him.”
“Yes.”
“Because he’s afraid of alphas.”
Sasuke looked away. He was well aware of this, and it bothered him constantly- both considering what caused that fear and knowing that it applied to him too.. no matter what he did.
“Yes.”
“Was Naruto attacked both days you called?”
“… Yes.”
“By alphas.”
“Yes” he growled.
Jiraiya heard the anger in his voice and studied him closely as he spoke again. “And you stopped them- both times.”
“Yes. I stopped them.”
“Good.” Jiraiya patted him on the shoulder, like a father proud of his son. “I expect you to keep protecting him.”
“He’s my mate” Sasuke said firmly. “I will always protect him.”
Jiraiya gave him a warm smile. “I’m happy to hear that, kid. Naruto needs someone like you- someone who cares.”
“Seems like you care about him too.”
Jiraiya scratched the back of his head, his grin widening. “Yeah, well, it’s hard not to care about him. He’s a sweet kid with a hard life. I guess I’m just a sucker for that sort of thing. Naruto’s like.. like the grandkid I never got to have.”
Sasuke nodded. “He did call you gramps. I assume the sentiment goes both ways.”
“Yeah, well..”
Sasuke could tell he was getting uncomfortable with the emotions sitting between them and decided to relieve him of them. He understood the feeling.
“Jiraiya, do you happen to have any color contact lenses?”
“Contact lenses? Like for your eyes?”
“Yes.”
Jiraiya gave him a knowing look. “Ahhhh.. yeah, I suppose that could be a problem for some of my customers.. Yeah, pretty sure I have some. Let me check for ya.”
“Thanks.”
“Sure thing, kid. How about you head back to the register- keep an eye on Blondie for me.”
Sasuke nodded and walked back up the aisle and back into the store, leaving a contemplative old man behind him- his youthful face furrowed in a deep-set frown.
“A recessive omega” he muttered, “and fated with a Uchiha..”
Jiraiya dragged his hand down his face with a groan.
“Ughh, kid. What the hell have you gotten yourself into..”
--
“Rock, paper, scissors- shoot!!”
Naruto threw his hand down, keeping it flat as he watched Sasuke throw scissors out a second later.
“What the hell- you can’t do that! You changed it!”
“When would I have had time to change it?”
Naruto gauffed at his flippant response. “Are you kidding me? You were clearly about to do paper too, but you changed it at the last second!”
“Has mind-reading always been a talent of yours?”
“Shut up, Teme, I know what I saw!”
“So do I” Sasuke replied smoothly. “It was my hand. Winning. With scissors.”
“Sasuke, I will literally set you on fire.”
“Which would have been a lot easier to do if I had also been paper” Sasuke teased. “But I wasn’t.”
Naruto lunged for him and Sasuke slipped out of the way in the last second. He watched the rambunctious blonde pitch forward and quickly grabbed him by the waist, stopping the collision course his face was on with the floor. He easily pulled Naruto back to his feet, unharmed.
Naruto opened his mouth to yell at him- fully prepared to blame him for his own clumsiness- but the words fell silent, stuck firmly to the tip of his tongue. He stared at Sasuke in surprise as he reached out, his hands gentle as he readjusted his sweater for him.
Naruto’s frozen state thawed and he smacked his hand away. “What do you think you’re doing?”
“Your hoodie got bunched up weird.”
“Maybe I like it bunched up.”
Sasuke quirked his brow. “Were you always this weird?”
“Yes!”
Naruto saw the raised brow, the judgement, and decided to tease him a bit. “Why” he asked, dramatically fluttering his eyelashes. “Is it a turn-off?”
“Not at all” Sasuke answered honestly. He decided to follow suite and making things just as awkward for Naruto. “In fact” he murmured, leaning in, a devilish smirk on his lips, “it might be doing just the opposite.”
Naruto jumped back and Sasuke laughed, immediately breaking the tension.
“That’s not funny!” Naruto shouted.
“It was kind of funny.”
The chime over the door rang, interrupting their nonsense. Naruto yanked his cap lower over his eyes and Sasuke casually slid in front of him, blocking the customer’s view. Naruto had fought him on it the first couple times that he did, mostly out of pride, but he finally came around to it. Especially after that last guy had reached over the counter to try to take his hat off and “take a look at the face hiding underneath”.
Sasuke had nearly broken his arm, and Naruto didn’t stop panicking until Sasuke called Jiraiya and admitted to all of it. Their boss wasn’t bothered by Sasuke’s reaction in the least. In fact, he was just happy to hear that Naruto was safe. Naruto of course didn’t know this, and he didn’t ask. As long as the boss knew, that’s all that mattered. He figured it would take a whole lot more for someone like Sasuke to get fired.
“Smokes.”
A tall gangly guy with roughly chopped hair and a thick accent cut through both of their musings as he dropped his armful of items on the counter.
“Which ones?” Sasuke asked.
“Djarum. Black.”
Sasuke nodded as Naruto searched the shelves for the thin cigars. He found a pack and dropped it on the counter and Sasuke quickly rang it up.
“Anything else?”
The guy shook his head, paid his way, and went to reach for his bag. He paused and locked his eyes onto Sasuke’s.
“You wear contacts?”
Sasuke’s poorly concealed eyes hardened. “What’s it to you?”
The man shrugged. “Nothin’. Just curious, is all.”
Sasuke leaned in as he dropped the bag in his hands, his lips parting just enough to show the canines elongating inside. “Yeah?” he growled, his voice just as sharp as his teeth. “Well don’t be.”
The man took the warning and his bag, and hightailed it out of the store.
Sasuke turned to Naruto. “Should I tell Jiraiya about that too?”
Naruto shook his head. “Nah. That one wasn’t too bad.”
The blonde leaned in, taking a good look at Sasuke’s eyes himself, not realizing just how much he was tempting the alpha across from him. How badly Sasuke wanted to close the rest of that distance between them. Naruto didn’t see any of it- he was too enraptured with his eyes, much as the nosy customer had been.
“I see what he means though..” Naruto mumbled.
The color contacts were a good idea in theory, but these cheap convenience store ones just weren’t cutting it. The black was too thin, and the gold glowed insistently behind it. It gave the impression of two eclipses, and each time Sasuke blinked a new moon phase would shine through. It was quite a sight, beautiful in fact, but it didn’t exactly do what Sasuke was hoping it would.
“I’ll find some better ones after today” he muttered. “I’ll wear them for work.. and school.”
Naruto paled. “School..”
He knew he needed to go back, but the thought of running into Deva..
“He won’t be there” Sasuke said, guessing at his thoughts.
Naruto flinched.
Sasuke gently took his hand and gave it a light squeeze. “It’s ok, Naruto. You won’t ever have to see him again.”
Blue eyes widened. “What did you do..?”
Sasuke gave him a curious look, surprised by the way he phrased that. He decided to bypass it for now. “He’s been expelled.”
“Expelled?!” he repeated. “Wait, are you serious?”
“Why does that surprise you?”
“Because he’s an alpha! Alphas don’t get expelled!”
“Well, now they do.”
Naruto stared at him in absolute awe. “How did you do it?”
“Come on, Naruto.”
Sasuke leaned towards him, a sly smile on his lips. Naruto raised a brow as the raven reached for him, but he didn’t shy away this time. Sasuke’s thumb brushed against his ear and when Naruto looked over he saw him holding a quarter between his fingers.
The blonde laughed and gave him a perplexed look. “Was that supposed to answer my question?”
“Didn’t it?”
“And what exactly was that supposed to tell me?”
Sasuke flipped the quarter up in the air and caught it. “That a magician never reveals his secrets, Naruto. So, when one makes something disappear-”
He smiled at the baffled blonde and opened his hand, revealing an empty palm. Naruto stared at it before looking up into those crescent eclipses- watching them glow with golden light for his mate and mischief for, apparently, everyone else.
“-all you need to do is give a round of applause and wait for the next trick.”
Naruto blinked, saw the expectant look in Sasuke’s eyes, and rolled his own. “Christ..”
He gave the cocky raven an even cockier slow clap, and couldn’t help but laugh when Sasuke gave a theatrical bow.
“Have you always been this weird?” the blonde asked.
Sasuke went to open his mouth, his rebuttal locked and loaded, but Naruto cut him off before he had a chance to release it.
“Shut up, Sasuke.”
--
The two finished out the night peacefully, for the most part. There were a few more comments about Sasuke’s eyes that brought him to the breaking point, but Naruto managed to smooth things over, and everyone left the store mostly uninjured. He had had to wrench the last guy free from Sasuke’s rage, but he was less inclined to feel sorry for him. Wondering about a unique set of eyes was one thing- asking a guy if his omega howled to them when he had him on all fours was something else entirely.
“I’m not apologizing for that one” Sasuke growled, his midnight gaze still locked on the door the guy had just hobbled out of.
“Not asking you to” Naruto said.
He flipped the closed sign on said door, locked it, and walked back to the counter. He went to leap back over it to join him, but Sasuke caught him midair and plopped him down onto the counter. Naruto gasped in surprise, and jumped as the hand on his hips scooted him closer to the edge.
Sasuke stepped between his legs and pressed firmly against him, sending both a chill down his spine and a rush of heat to his groin.
“S-Sasuke?”
The raven looked up at him with those ever-changing eclipsing pools and a fire that couldn’t be ignored. But Naruto needed to. If he was going to keep his fucking head this time, he needed to.
Powerful fingers dug into his hips and jerked him forward, yanking him fully out of his thoughts.
“Nnhn- wait..”
“Naruto” Sasuke slid his hand up his arm, forcing goosebumps to the surface. He slipped it around the back of his neck and pulled his face towards him. “I want to kiss you.”
Naruto could feel his breath on his lips, could taste the sweet mint on his tongue and smell the woody richness of his pheromones. They entered his nose, his throat, his mind- filling him completely. And he instantly craved more.
“I.. we- we can’t..” he tried, hoping to also convince himself.
“Just a kiss” Sasuke murmured, his bottom lip nearly grazing Naruto’s.
“We played this game before..” Naruto breathed.
Sasuke’s eyes shifted from his mouth and moved up to meet his own. His gaze was both dark and light, shadow and warmth. Mesmerizing, and profoundly mysterious. Naruto found himself sinking into that stare, wondering over the desires that had just flared to life inside.
“No game” Sasuke murmured against his lips. “I want the real thing.”
Then he kissed him, deeply, passionately- his mouth possessive and hungry as he ravaged those soft lips. And for all the good his protests had done, Naruto found himself burying his hand in Sasuke’s hair- gripping those silky strands tight as he forced his mate even closer.
He moaned, and the sound of his own desperate desire inevitably tore him away from it. Naruto’s mind began to clear and when Sasuke rolled his hips against his own, all of reality made a full return.
Naruto pushed Sasuke back and when he moved in again, he covered his mouth with his hand. Sasuke gave him a curious look before slowly sliding the hand away from his face. “Why?” he breathed.
“Did you.. really think we wouldn’t stop..?” Naruto gasped, still trying to catch his breath.
“One more time?”
Naruto shook his head. “I.. I don’t know that we should have even done it the first time..”
“Why not?”
“We’re friends, Sasuke. This could.. get in the way of that.”
The raven gave him a look. “How long are you going to pretend to not know.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Mates, Naruto. Not just friends. Mates. And I promise you, this won’t get in the way of that.”
Naruto covered his mouth again, this time to silence the truth he just wasn’t ready to hear.
“I need a friend, Sasuke. I just.. I can’t do the rest right now.”
Right now..
Sasuke kept the thought to himself as he once again pulled his blonde’s hand away from his face. “Because of what happened to you” he said quietly.
Naruto’s eyes darkened. “That is the one and only time you’ll say that to me.”
Shit, he thought- quickly realizing that he should have kept both thoughts to himself. “Naruto-”
“I mean it, Sasuke.”
Sasuke was surprised to find tears welling up in those angry blues, and a profound sadness quickly stepping in to take its place. Sasuke’s heart seized in his chest, a sharp pain that left him breathless as he watched a single tear slip down his cheek.
Naruto angrily swiped at it and turned away from him. “Never again” he whispered.
Then he leapt over the counter and ran into the back, seeking a place where he could let the rest of his tears fall unnoticed.
--
When he came back out, he found that Sasuke had done all of the cleaning and reorganizing without him. The register was clear, the money counted out and sealed away in the safe, and Sasuke was already waiting for him by the door- his posture casual as he leaned back against it. Except for his face, which was rigid with concern.
Naruto dropped his gaze, feeling ashamed as he approached.
“I’m sorry I left you with all the clean up..” he said quietly.
Sasuke straightened from the wall and walked over to him, meeting him halfway. “Don’t worry about it.”
He reached out and slowly lifted the blonde’s chin so he could study his face. His jaw clenched as he looked over his pink eyes, still puffy from crying.
Sasuke decided to press his luck a bit. He gently ran his thumb under them, brushing away the last of his tears. “Are you ok?” he said softly.
Naruto turned away from the warmth of his hands and the comfort in his voice. It was easier that way.
“I’m fine.”
Sasuke clearly didn’t believe him, but he dropped it all the same. He could tell that Naruto needed him to.
The two moved back to the door, turned off the light, and stepped into the chill night air. Sasuke locked the door and looked down in time to see Naruto shiver from the cold. He pulled off his jacket and wrapped his mate in it, bundling him up tight.
Naruto glanced up shyly. “You don’t need to do that, you know.”
Sasuke offered him a small smile. “I know.”
The two headed over to Sasuke’s car, this time without argument. Sasuke stepped forward, prepared to open the door for him, but paused before he got close enough. He sniffed the air, and a feral growl spilled from his throat.
Naruto flinched. “What’s wrong?”
Sasuke quickly grabbed him and shoved him back behind him. “Sasuke, what-”
A man stepped out from the shadows and stumbled toward them- an alpha, intoxicated and clearly in the midst of a rut. A sinister grin pulled at his face, long canines bared and dripping with saliva. Naruto couldn’t help but tremble at the sight, and Sasuke’s pheromones responded instantly- soothing him while simultaneously spreading towards the alpha who dare approach.
“Back off” he snarled, “while you still can.”
The man was clearly in the grips of his own savage nature and unable to heed Sasuke’s warning. He rushed forward, but someone else leapt between them and easily threw the guy back. He slammed into a wall and fell heavily to the ground, dazed and gasping in pain.
Naruto peeked over Sasuke’s shoulder, surprised to find that someone else had come to their aid.
Who?
He couldn’t make out more than a dark silhouette, but even with little to go off of he could tell he was an alpha.
Why is it always a fucking alpha?!
The man made quick work of the guy, sending him limping off before returning to the two.
Naruto’s eyes widened as the mysterious alpha stepped into the light, revealing a familiar face.
“You again?”
Sasuke’s expression darkened. “Again?” he repeated, his voice dangerously low.
Naruto flinched from the sound of it, but Sasuke didn’t seem to notice. His lightless eyes were wholly fixed on the alpha in front of them- one of the men he had told to keep a close eye on his mate.
Apparently too close.
“What does he mean, again?”
Sasuke took a predatory step towards the man, making his position on the matter very clear.
Despite his size and brutal strength, the alpha looked alarmed to be on the other end of Sasuke’s anger. “I apologize, sir” he said quickly. “He looked like he was in need of assistance, so I offered it.”
The vein in Sasuke’s jaw snapped. “And what made him look like he needed it?”
“Wait- wait, what the fuck is this?” Naruto stepped between the two and shoved Sasuke back a step as he turned on him. “Did you have this guy follow me?!”
“Naruto, let me explain.”
“Then fucking do it!” Naruto screamed back. “Did you tell him to follow me?!”
“I just wanted to make sure you got home ok if you left the hotel.”
“Oh my god.” Naruto gave a humorless laugh as he stumbled back from him, his hands angrily raking through his hair. “You have got to be kidding me..”
“Naruto, I-”
The laugh died in his throat and his eyes hardened. Naruto suddenly grabbed Sasuke by the collar of his shirt, jerking him close. It must have looked comical- seeing this small blonde omega going up against a tall, dark, and powerful dominant like Sasuke- but Naruto’s rage made him feel ten times bigger, and he was more than ready to face him.
“What gives you the fucking right, huh?! Who the hell do you think you are?!”
Sasuke studied him for a moment before turning to his father’s hired man. “You’re dismissed” he said sharply.
The man gave a small bow and disappeared into the night. Sasuke waited until he was sure the rest of the team had followed his lead, before turning back to his blonde. “I know you’re upset.”
Naruto snorted. “Oh yeah? What gave it away, asshole.”
“Naruto, I knew you were going to leave, and I knew you’d be going back through that alley. I couldn’t just let you face it alone again.”
“That’s not your call to make, Sasuke! You can’t just do whatever you want and claim it was to keep me safe!”
“It was to keep you safe!”
“Then talk to me!” Naruto screamed.
He was horrified to feel tears filling his eyes again and hurriedly blinked them back.
“Don’t just do this shit behind my back and claim it’s for my own good. I’m not some broken toy, Sasuke, and I’m not your fucking pet!”
“Naruto, come on. You know I don’t think of you like that.”
“You think I belong to you because of this whole fated pair shit!”
Sasuke’s golden eyes narrowed. He took a step closer, leaning in even as Naruto kept a firm hold on his shirt. He watched those blues widen, and hated that Naruto still didn’t understand that he didn’t need to be afraid of him. Even when he’s upset, he’s not a threat to him.
He could never harm his mate.
“If that’s what you think then you really don’t know me at all” Sasuke said quietly, as much to Naruto’s comment as to the terrified look in his eyes.
“I don’t know you.”
Naruto loosened his hold on Sasuke’s collar and let his hands fall to his sides. He took a step back, then another. “And you don’t know me either.”
“Because you keep pushing me away!”
“I keep pushing you away on purpose!” Naruto shouted. “I don’t trust you!”
“You have no reason not to trust me” Sasuke argued. “I have never hurt you, Naruto. You tell me to stop, I stop. You need help, I fucking help. All I’ve tried to do is be here, and you still act like I only do wrong.”
“Because you will! Maybe not today or tomorrow but someday you will, Sasuke! Because you’re an alpha and now.. now I’m just another pathetic omega. I tried to trust people when I was a beta, and look where that fucking got me!”
“Enough!” Sasuke grabbed Naruto’s arm and jerked him close. “I know you’ve been hurt, Naruto, but I am not him.”
Naruto paled. “You don’t know what you’re talking about..”
“It was someone you trusted, right? Someone you didn’t think you’d have to put your guard up for.”
“Stop..”
“A friend? Or maybe a relative? Or a family friend?”
Wide blue eyes filled with horror. “S-stop.. please-”
“He hurt you, and you’ve blamed yourself for not seeing it. For not stopping it. When none of it was your fault.”
“Sasuke, stop!!”
“I am not him” he said firmly, pulling the trembling blonde into his arms. “I will not hurt you, Naruto.”
Naruto shook his head, tears now streaming down his face. “You don’t know that!”
“That person made you think he was harmless- that’s not the same thing as actually caring. I truly care about you, Naruto. You are important to me, and I can’t stand to see you hurt.”
“So what do you want from me?” Naruto choked. “You want me to live with you in some hotel? To be your little omega? Is that it?” He wiped at his eyes, swallowing back the tears still left unshed. “What do you expect me to do with all of this?”
“I have only ever asked for one thing, Naruto. My answer is still the same.”
“To make you happy.”
Sasuke shook his head. “No, being with you already does that. I only ask that you don’t push me away.”
He felt Naruto stiffen in his arms and knew that he needed to clarify. “I don’t mean physically, Naruto. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. I’m just asking you not to shut me out of your life.”
“That could mean a million things, Sasuke.”
“I’m not asking for all million.”
“Yeah, well.. maybe there are some things I need first..”
Sasuke’s eyes suddenly grew serious. “Name it.”
Naruto hardened his resolve and met his gaze. “I need you to be honest with me.”
“I have never lied to you.”
Naruto shook his head. “That’s not what I mean, Sasuke.”
The raven waited for him to continue.
“Ughh.. open and honest, then. Don’t keep shit from me. I hate feeling like things are happening that I don’t know. Like people aren’t telling me the full truth.”
Sasuke stared at him, careful to keep his face still as his mind swirled in utter chaos. “The full truth..”
Naruto nodded.
Sasuke dropped his gaze, and Naruto watched those brilliant pools fully turn black. Something knotted in his stomach. Naruto reached out and took hold of Sasuke’s wrist, trying to pull those cold charcoal eyes back, to bring life to them once more.
“Sasuke?”
“And what if knowing the full truth is dangerous” he said quietly, so much so that Naruto had to lean in to hear it.
The blonde straightened fast, pulling Sasuke’s arm to get his attention. Sasuke finally looked up and the light turned back on in his eyes, but something was missing. The warmth they usually gave seemed.. off- like they had already been extinguished and an illusion had been put up in their place. It made Naruto’s entire body feel ice cold.
“Sasuke.. what are you not telling me?”
“There are things you don’t know about my family” he murmured. “About me.. And I don’t think I should tell you.”
The fear that had finally faded came back full force. “Why don’t you think you should tell me..?”
“Because I don’t want you caught up in it.”
“Sasuke, you’re freaking me out. What is this?”
The Uchiha dragged his fingers through his hair, and Naruto felt a rush of sudden and unwanted desire as those long silky strands slowly fell back into place. He blinked and found Sasuke’s eyes once more.
“Sasuke, tell me what’s going on.”
“The man you saw earlier… works for my father.”
“At his business..?”
“Sort of.”
Naruto’s eyes flitted between Sasuke’s, trying to read everything staring back at him. “Are you.. mixed up in something bad?”
“I.. well, sort of.”
“Christ, Sasuke- will you just tell me already? What, is your dad some kind of mob boss or something?”
He said it mostly as a joke, but Sasuke’s face told him otherwise.
Naruto blanched. “.. You’re joking.”
“I’m not.”
“Your dad is a fucking-”
Sasuke grabbed the back of his head and shoved his other hand firmly against his mouth, effectively silencing him. Naruto’s heart slammed violently against his chest as Sasuke leaned in, his eyes deadly serious.
“You can’t just shout something like that, Naruto. We’ll find a private place to talk.”
“Mmhnn!” Naruto grabbed Sasuke’s wrist and tried to yank his hand away, but he kept it firmly locked onto him.
“Mnphh!”
“Calm down” Sasuke said gently. “Let’s talk in the car, ok?”
He didn’t wait for a response, muffled or otherwise. Sasuke pulled Naruto over to the driver’s side and opened the back door. He carefully pushed the blonde inside and climbed in after him before closing the door behind him. He pressed a key on his remote and the car started up, the heat already warming the confined space.
“Stop just throwing me in your car whenever you feel like it!”
Sasuke gave him a sheepish look, which dialed back Naruto’s temper a bit. “I’m sorry- it just isn’t safe to talk about these things like that.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “Do you even hear yourself right now? Your dad is a crime lord that we can’t openly talk about, and you’re telling me I’m perfectly safe with you?! Are you insane?”
“You are safe with me.”
“For now! Does your dad even know that you’ve been hanging out with me? Or that you work on this side of town?”
Naruto stared at him as a thought suddenly occurred. “Does he even know about your eyes turning gold?”
“Why does any of that matter?”
“Oh my god- what the hell, Sasuke!”
“What?”
“What do you mean, what? When your dad finds out that you’ve been slumming it and that you went all golden for some loser on the south side of town he’s going to have me fucking killed!”
Sasuke clenched his jaw, irritated by the accusation. “How can you assume something like that when you don’t even know him?”
Naruto scooted back until he hit the car door. “Sasuke.. are you being serious about your family? Is your dad really a mob boss?”
Sasuke didn’t like the sound of his voice, but he did say he needed him to be honest..
“On paper, the Uchihas own a few prominent businesses” he explained. “But.. yes. Behind closed doors, he is in charge of a large group of men who.. keep other business owners in line. And because of that his own business stays pretty.. profitable.”
“So he has loan sharks.”
Sasuke looked away. “Some.”
“They’ve killed people?”
“.. Some.”
Naruto studied his face for a moment, and Sasuke could already tell that he wasn’t going to like what he was about to say. “Have they killed anyone for you?”
Sasuke met his cautious gaze. “No.”
“.. Have you ever asked them to?”
Fuck.
Sasuke took a deep breath, met his eyes, and answered him with the truth he insisted on having.
“Yes. I have.”
Notes:
That song I reference in the beginning is honestly like my theme song. It’s not a lie or a cry for pity, it’s honestly just a fact. Like if you listen to it- 100% me.
I’m very aware that I’m a bad person, though I don’t know that that makes it any better. It’s probably why I find it so easy to write horrific things.
Any other monsters out there, or is it just me? 😅
Side Note:
I do smoke. Djarum Blacks are my go to, which is why I named them in here. Yes, I’m very aware that it’s a terrible habit- but everyone needs their vice, right? Besides, I never wanted to live too long anyways.
Chapter 13: Your Heart
Chapter Text
“I open my eyes with a sigh of relief, as the warmth of summer sunlight dances around me.
And I see you with dead leaves in your hands.”
- HIM, Under the Rose
--
Naruto stared at him, surprised and suddenly seeing Sasuke in a whole new light. “You’re really ok with having someone killed..?”
“If they hurt my mate, they don’t deserve anything less.”
Naruto’s eyes widened. “You did that for me? Wait, who did you tell them to-”
“I said if anyone hurts you, if another alpha puts their hands on you-” Sasuke’s eyes flashed red beneath the flimsy contacts at the thought. “-that I want them dead” he said resolutely. “Is that really so wrong?”
Naruto bit his lip. “I guess I should say yes, but..”
He lifted his gaze and found Sasuke taking out his nearly useless contacts, revealing the amber orbs inside. Eyes that glowed like that for him and him alone.
“Sasuke” Naruto paused, looking for the words floundering around in his brain, what he really wanted to know.
What he needed to know.
“Is this all because of the fate stuff?” he finally asked. “Or did you..” he swallowed, “or did you feel this way before that?”
Sasuke studied his face quietly for a moment before answering, curious about this new line of questioning. He wondered if it meant that Naruto was finally coming around to the idea of being with him. If he was finally willing to accept that they were destined to be together.
He hoped so.
”I didn’t know what I felt before” Sasuke admitted. “Not really. I knew that I wanted to be near you, that I felt drawn to you.”
“Like an alpha with an omega” Naruto finished for him.
Sasuke shook his head. “Like a man with his future.”
Blue eyes widened at that, and Naruto found himself absolutely speechless. Sasuke, on the other hand, saw his opening and took it. He scooted closer, sliding silently across soft leather. He propped an arm up along the top of his backseat and gently fingered blonde locks, waiting for Naruto to breathe again.
Naruto finally looked up and met his molten gaze once more. “How can you say things like that so casually..”
“You wanted the truth” Sasuke said simply.
He leaned in, burying his hand in his mate’s hair in the process. Cerulean eyes flickered between his, wide and unsure, but he didn’t shy away this time.
“Sasuke..”
“I want the truth too, Naruto.”
The raven tilted his head, studying his blonde’s face- the unexplained scars on his cheeks, lips still kiss-swollen from before, a sprinkle of freckles across the bridge of his nose. Sasuke lifted his gaze slowly, completely comfortable leaving his interest transparent.
“I’ve told you the truth” Naruto muttered, though his eyes slid away as he said it.
Sasuke clenched his jaw tight, irritated by the constant lies. The denial. He could only handle so much of it, and he was getting pretty close to the end of his fucking rope. “No” he growled, unable to hide his frustrations any longer. “You haven’t.”
Naruto bit his lip and looked up, only now noticing how close Sasuke had gotten. He pressed against the car door, the handle locked tight against his spine. It should have terrified him, being trapped in the car like this- a powerful dominant alpha closing in on him- but..
“What do you want me to say” he said quietly, his voice barely a whisper.
“What you actually feel, for starters.”
Sasuke’s fingers trailed down the back of his neck, dipping just beneath his clothes. His gaze smoldered as Naruto shivered under his touch.
And still Naruto didn’t push him away.
He wasn’t trying to tear away from his lingering hand and break free from his car. He was nervous, of course he was nervous, but Sasuke didn’t sense fear. In fact, now that he thought about it, he wasn’t sure that he ever had. Not really.
Not with him.
“You’re not afraid of me, are you” he thought aloud. “You’re just afraid of what you feel when you’re with me.”
Naruto swallowed hard. He slowly shook his head, wanting to deny it. Needing to deny it. “No, I.. that’s not..”
“Be honest with me” Sasuke snapped, his voice far more forceful than Naruto was used to. He grabbed his jaw, holding him steady, ensuring that he couldn’t turn away from him this time.
“How do you really feel about me, Naruto?”
Naruto’s breathing grew faster. He tried to jerk back from him, but Sasuke had no intention of letting him run from this.
Not anymore.
Naruto grabbed his wrist, but he didn’t try to pull it away from him. He just.. held it. “I can’t.”
“Can’t what?”
Naruto gave him a pained look. “I can’t say what you want me to say.”
“You mean the truth.”
Sasuke leaned in, his gaze fixed on his face. “And why can’t you tell me?”
“Everything would change.”
Gold eyes widened. Naruto’s answer had completely caught him off guard- it wasn’t what he expected him to say at all. Sasuke loosened his hold in his surprise, but he didn’t let go. Not yet.
“Everything’s already changing, Naruto.”
“I don’t want things to change..”
“That’s because you don’t know how good it can be.” Naruto seemed embarrassed by the thought, but Sasuke wasn’t done. “You deserve a better life, Naruto.”
“Let me guess- and you could give it to me.”
“Have I failed you yet?”
Naruto finally pulled Sasuke’s hand away, but he didn’t let go. Sasuke stared at it as it rested on Naruto’s thigh, clasped in his own. He was tempted to pull out of his grasp and slide his hand up the rest of the way.
“No..” Naruto finally admitted, pulling him from his lustrous thoughts, “you haven’t.”
Sasuke forced back his desire, not wanting Naruto to see his eyes aflame as he looked at him. “Then give me a chance. Let me take you out on a date.”
“A date?”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “Why would that surprise you? I’m sure I’ve made my interest in you pretty obvious by now.”
“I don’t know.. I guess with the whole fated pair thing I just thought that you- I don’t know- didn’t think that you needed to..”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed “You don’t think very highly of me, do you.”
“That’s not- that’s not what I meant.”
Naruto fidgeted with Sasuke’s fingers, not really thinking about what he was doing. While Sasuke on the other hand was now having trouble focusing on anything else. Especially as, in his restlessness, Naruto unconsciously shifted Sasuke’s hand further up his leg.
Sasuke gritted his teeth- his desire and impatience steadily rising. “It’s just a date, Naruto.”
“Just a date..” he repeated. “And your dad? Would he agree with you?”
“Why do you keep bringing him up?”
“Why do you think, Sasuke?! If he doesn’t approve it would be pretty easy to make me disappear. Hell, who would even notice?!”
“I would notice, you idiot! God, it’s like you haven’t listened to a word I’ve said..”
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose, already exasperated with him. “You have nothing to worry about, alright. He wouldn’t do that.”
“You said he’s killed people” Naruto pointed out.
“I said he had some people killed. Not everyone. Some.” Sasuke sighed. “I know what you’re doing, Naruto.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“You’re just looking for reasons why you should say no. But I have a feeling that’s because you want to say yes.”
Naruto felt his face flush at that and hoped Sasuke couldn’t see it in his dimly lit car. “That’s just what you want to hear” he said weakly, well aware that he sounded less than convincing.
“Yeah, obviously, but that doesn’t make it any less true.”
Naruto gave a long exhale. I can’t believe I’m actually considering this.
But how long could he deny that he felt drawn to Sasuke too?
When they kissed, he instantly lost himself in the taste of him. When he was desperate for his insatiable needs to be met, his fingers probing that forbidden place he had never imagined he would touch, it was Sasuke’s face and scent that came to mind.
Maybe Sasuke was right- maybe it really was his own feelings that he was afraid of..
“Ok.”
Sasuke blinked. “Ok?”
“I’ll.. I’ll go on a date with you.”
Amber eyes widened, a burst of happiness flashing in their depths. “You will?”
Naruto anxiously chewed at his bottom lip, but he still gave a slight nod.
Sasuke smiled. “How about tomorrow after school?”
Naruto flinched.
School.
He knew Deva wasn’t there, but it did little to calm his nerves. “Am I.. still in my heat?”
Sasuke didn’t think so, but being a recessive meant heats were unpredictable. For all he knew, they could last longer than normal.
“Let’s skip school” he replied. “One day won’t hurt anything. We’ll just have our date then.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “Hold on. So I might be too far in my heat to be at school, but not so much that I can’t be with you?”
“You’ve been with me this entire time.”
He wasn’t wrong. And Naruto couldn’t exactly deny that logic. “Well, I guess that’s true..” He looked up into Sasuke’s expectant stare and found his walls crumbling beneath it.
“Ok. Tomorrow. But I want to go home now.”
Sasuke nodded. “Sure. I’ll take you home.”
Naruto reached back for the door handle. “And I’m not inviting you in.”
“Your eyes say otherwise.”
“Sasuke!”
“Alright, fine. But just one more thing.”
Sasuke tangled his fingers in his hair and pulled him in for a searing kiss. Naruto gasped at the suddenness and Sasuke immediately shoved his tongue inside, eager to taste more of him. He pulled his hand away from Naruto’s as they kissed and slid it up his thigh, finally giving in to temptation.
Naruto shoved him back. “Sa-Sasuke!”
The raven moved closer again and buried his face in the crook of his neck, inhaling deeply. He groaned as Naruto’s pheromones invaded his senses and ravaged his mind.
Naruto leaned his head back and pushed harder against the raven, surprised by his brazen moves. “What the hell are you doing?!”
“Saying goodnight” Sasuke murmured, his breath hot against his throat.
Naruto swallowed. “Shouldn’t you be waiting until our date for that?”
Sasuke looked up, surprised. “Is that what you want to do tomorrow?”
“I didn’t say that” Naruto said hurriedly, even more heat rushing to his face.
Sasuke smirked against his jaw and gave it a light bite. “Don’t worry, Naruto” he murmured, slowly tasting his way back to his lips.
“I promise to be a perfect gentleman.”
Naruto had a feeling that their idea of a ‘perfect gentleman’ would prove to be quite different.
--
Naruto slammed his hand down on his side table, then the corner of his lamp- knocking it to the floor.
“Nnghn..”
He knocked away an assortment of loose change and several pens, still blindly searching for his blasted alarm. He finally found the damn thing and pounded his fist down on top of it, irritated by its insistent squawking. It should have resolved the issue, but the sound wasn’t stopping. He slammed his hand down on it again, and still that damn noise wouldn’t stop it.
“Goddamnit.”
Naruto opened one sleep-heavy eye and narrowed it at his unresponsive clock. Large red numbers glared back, telling him it was far too early for any of this, and that he had misjudged the poor thing. The sound wasn’t coming from his room- it was coming from somewhere outside of it.
The blonde lightly tapped his clock, offering it an apologetic look before taking his pillow and forcing it down firmly over his head. He tried to fall back asleep, but the pounding just got louder, more frantic, and it shoved its way past his flimsy pillow and directly to his ear drums.
“Ughhh.. why!”
Naruto tossed his pillow to the side and stumbled out of bed and down the hall, where the noise was far louder. With one eye still closed and ready to pull him back to sleep at any given moment, Naruto shuffled to his front door and yanked it open.
“Will you stop already.”
Sasuke eyed the wild bedhead, the half-closed blues, his pouty lips, and gave all of it a charming smile. “And good morning to you too.”
“Too early.” Naruto went to close his door, but Sasuke quickly shoved his foot against the doorjamb, forcing it to stop.
Naruto sighed. “Move” he muttered. “I’m sleepin’.”
Sasuke ignored his request and grabbed hold of the door, easing its pressure on his foot. “Go back to bed then.” He held up a bag in his hand that Naruto hadn’t noticed before. “I’m here to make you breakfast.”
Naruto tilted his head as he rubbed his hand against the eye that still refused to open fully. “Hmm? Breakfast?”
Sasuke bit his lip. Fuck, he’s cute.
He gently pushed the door open the rest of the way and stepped inside as Naruto continued to silently process. He dropped his bag of supplies on the kitchen counter, then turned to his sleepy blonde. “Let’s get you back to bed, ok?”
He easily scooped him up in his arms and pulled him close to his chest. Naruto didn’t even fight him on it. He just dropped his head back against him, burying his face against the crook of his neck as Sasuke carried him back to his room. He found he was thoroughly enjoying sleepy Naruto- his innocence, his receptiveness- and decided to keep that in mind for future use.
Sasuke stepped into Naruto’s bedroom and his eyes flickered red. The space was saturated in his omega pheromones and, interestingly enough, a hint of Sasuke’s. He glanced over at the bed and immediately knew why. His jacket from last night was lying on the bed, half tucked under the blankets.
Like he had been snuggling with it.
The thought filled his chest with warmth, and he suddenly had the desire to switch places with that jacket. To lay down beside his blonde and feel him curl up close to his side, burying his face against him the way he must have with his clothes. To see him squirm under the blankets as his pheromones ignited that same spark in him until he was reaching for Sasuke, begging him to touch him back.
Sasuke’s cock throbbed and he quickly bounced his blonde up higher in his arms to keep him from feeling it.
“Mnhn..”
Sasuke smiled and moved over to the bed. He lowered Naruto onto it and paused. He dropped a knee down beside him, his hand planted against the mattress as he leaned in.
“Why do you have to be so cute..”
He dropped his head and kissed Naruto’s temple, his whiskered cheek, the corner of his mouth. A sigh slipped from Naruto’s lips and Sasuke dipped his head lower, long black strands covering his face as he found Naruto’s neck. He glanced up at his serene face, watching it closely as he slowly dragged his tongue up the length of his throat.
Naruto inhaled sharply and tilted his head back, clearly wanting more.
Sasuke was more than happy to deliver.
He kissed his way back down his neck, sucking and nipping along the way. Naruto’s lashes fluttered and a single, unexpected sound fell from his parted lips.
“‘Ske..”
Sasuke stopped and looked back up at him, surprised to hear him moaning his name like that. And suddenly it was a lot harder to hold back.
“You want more, Naru?” he whispered. He slid a hand under his shirt, dragging his palm across his lean stomach, his fingers teasing the waistband of his sweatpants.
Naruto arched his back in response, and Sasuke eagerly took the hint. He carefully nudged Naruto’s legs apart and lowered himself between them, grinding his straining want firmly against his own.
“Mnhn.. w-wha?”
Naruto’s eyes slowly peeled open as Sasuke rolled his hips against him, a growl tearing out of his throat. The sound of it pulled Naruto out of his slumber and suddenly he was wide awake with a dominant alpha thrusting between his legs, his tongue dragging across his collarbone.
“Ahhh, w-wait.”
Sasuke lifted his head and captured Naruto’s lips, silencing his protests. He slipped his hands under him and grabbed his ass, jerking him up to meet each thrust.
Naruto pulled his face away, his eyes wild with panic. “S-Sasuke, stop!”
“Not yet” the raven moaned. He dropped Naruto back onto the mattress and hurriedly fumbled with his zipper. “Please, not yet.”
Naruto’s wide eyes shot down to Sasuke’s unfastened pants, then back up into his crimson eyes. “N-no, wait..”
Sasuke shoved his jeans down his thigh and dropped back down, grinding their wants together. The feeling was far more intense without the abrasive fabric between them, and he growled at the intimacy of it. Sasuke dropped his head down as his vision burst with light, the pleasure blinding him and driving him to thrust faster.
“Sa.. ‘ske.. nhnn, wa-wait..”
“You feel so fucking good” he breathed.
Naruto shivered. “I-it’s too much. Pl-please..”
Sasuke stopped, but kept his hips pressed flush against Naruto’s. “I want to make you feel good” he murmured. He slowly pulsed his length against him, slight movements that made his blonde quiver beneath him. “Just a little more.”
He reached for Naruto’s pants, wanting even less material between them.
“Ahh, hold on! Y-you said.. date..” Naruto gasped.
Sasuke stopped at that.
A date. I told him I didn’t expect to be able to just claim him- that I wanted to do it right.
So what am I doing?
Sasuke slowly sat up and Naruto’s gaze shot down to the massive erection testing the limits of his dark boxer briefs. Sasuke watched him stare, and remained expressionless as he met his eyes. He slowly slid his gaze down to examine Naruto’s own excitement and the blonde quickly went to cover the bulge with his hands.
“Let me at least take care of that for you.”
Naruto jolted at that. “N-no, it’s.. it’s fine.”
Sasuke slid down, bringing his eyes level with Naruto’s crotch. He looked up with a smile. “I don’t mind.”
“That doesn’t mean you can just- Sasuke!”
The raven shoved both of Naruto’s thin wrists into one powerful hand and pulled his pants down his thigh. “W-wait! You don’t need to-”
“But I want to.”
Sasuke pulled his blonde’s boxers down next and the second his length sprung free he pulled it into his mouth.
Naruto threw his head back, a throaty moan falling from his lips. “Ahhh! ‘Ske.. mnhnn!”
Sasuke smiled around his want and dropped his head lower, taking all of him inside.
Naruto jerked his hips up, sinking as far into that tight wet cavern as he could, and Sasuke knew he had him. He released his wrists and grabbed his ass, pulling him deeper as Naruto desperately thrust against his tongue.
“Ple-please.. ahh- please d-don’t.. don’t stop..”
Sasuke did as he was told and sucked harder, bobbing his head up and down Naruto’s length as he trembled beneath him.
“Ahh.. Sa.. ‘ske..”
Naruto buried his hands in Sasuke’s hair and screamed as his climax built to a blinding crescendo. He squeezed his eyes shut tight and his screams shattered as his release tore through him. Sasuke swallowed down all of it, before finally releasing him. He watched the echoes of Naruto’s climax shake through him. He waited for him to meet his eyes- wanting to see the remnants of his pleasure flickering inside.
But when Naruto looked down and met Sasuke’s burning gaze the reality of their situation dropped down on top of him. He quickly untangled his hands from his hair and covered himself with them instead.
“I.. oh my god, what did I do..”
Sasuke licked his lips and slowly sat up, his eyes locked on his satisfied- and slightly horrified- blonde. “It’s ok, Naruto.”
“Is it?!” Naruto’s eyes shot up with sudden frantic energy. “That- that shouldn’t have happened.”
“Why not?”
Naruto quickly pulled his clothes back up his legs, then moved to scoot away from him. Sasuke grabbed his leg and forced it back down, making sure he had no choice but to face this head-on.
“You don’t need to run off.”
“Wh-why did you do that?” Naruto gasped. “Why would you-”
Sasuke eyed the blonde. “Wait. Was that the first time someone’s done that for you?”
“I.. that’s not important!”
“So it was.”
Naruto couldn’t help but look down at Sasuke’s persistent erection. “That doesn’t mean I’m doing it back.”
Sasuke tucked a blonde lock behind his ear, a gentle smile tugging at his lips. “I don’t expect you to.”
He looked down at Naruto’s pouty stubborn mouth. “I know you liked it.”
“You don’t know..” Naruto grumbled.
“I’m sorry if I moved too fast.” Sasuke leaned down and kissed his forehead. “But I’m glad I got the chance to make you feel good.”
“I never said that.”
Sasuke dragged his thumb across his bottom lip, then sucked the tip, pulling in the last bit of Naruto’s delectable taste. He smirked at his blonde’s reddening face and rose to his feet.
“You said plenty.”
Naruto’s mouth dropped open, his face now a shade of a well-ripened tomato, but Sasuke chose to save him any further embarrassment. He turned his back and casually walked over to the open bedroom door. He gave a slight wave of his hand without looking back.
“I’ll make you breakfast. Sleep- I’ll wake you up when it’s ready.”
Then he stepped into the hall and made his way to the kitchen, prepared to do just that.
“Yeah right, like I could sleep now..” Naruto grumbled.
He flipped on his side and stared blankly at the wall as his mind pummeled him with images of what just happened between them. Sasuke’s hands in his hair, on his ass, his body thrusting against him, heat shooting up his spine and burying deep in his crotch. Sasuke’s mouth around him, pumping faster as Naruto cried out. Gripping Sasuke’s hair, forcing more of himself inside..
Naruto glanced down to find that he was hard again.
“Goddamnit..”
--
Breakfast was as awkward as he expected it to be.
Naruto didn’t know what to say, and in fact found it nearly excruciating to be in the same room as Sasuke. He couldn’t clear his mind, nor could he pretend none of it happened. So, the shame stayed trapped in his face and the clinking of silverware constantly rattled his nerves.
When he had finally swallowed down the last morsel of food, Naruto mumbled his thanks and started collecting dishes to clean.
“I can do that” Sasuke said, reaching towards him.
Naruto stumbled back, away from his touch. “No, I’ve got it.”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “Really? We’re back to this?”
Naruto narrowed his eyes and swiped Sasuke’s plate out of his hands. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
He moved over to the sink and started to fill one side with soapy water, ignoring the tightness in his stomach.
Sasuke stepped up close behind him and grabbed hold of the sink on either side of his hips. He brought his lips close to his ear, the ends of his hair lightly brushing against the back of Naruto’s neck. “You’re pushing me away again.”
“That’s probably what I should have done sooner” Naruto remarked.
“But you didn’t” Sasuke pointed out. “I wonder why that is..”
Naruto sighed. “I get it Sasuke, ok. I got caught up in.. in all of that and I- I did something I shouldn’t have.”
“I could not disagree more.”
“Will you scoot back?” Naruto breathed. “You’re.. you’re really close.”
“Am I?”
Sasuke’s grip on the counter tightened, the skin over his bruised knuckles pulled taut. Naruto stared at them, trying not to think about the heat coming off of Sasuke or how badly he wanted to push his ass back into it.
Naruto’s pheromones flowed through him and filled the space between them as his desire peaked. Sasuke breathed them in deep and shifted a little closer, the curve of Naruto’s ass teasing his straining want. Naruto bit his lip hard, fighting every animal urge in him. It would be so easy. He could push his ass out and that thick length would find him. He felt a wetness between his legs as he thought about how it would fill him up completely, reaching where his fingers couldn’t.
All of his fears were masked by his growing lust, his omega heat flaring to life all over again. He couldn’t think past it. His senses were completely consumed by Sasuke’s alpha pheromones and his powerful presence behind him.
“S-Sasuke” he choked, fighting to hold onto some sort of reasoning “date. You.. you said we would have a date..”
The raven bit his lip hard. “Yeah.. a date” he echoed, though all he could think about was taking his blonde right then and there against the sink. “Let’s.. mmhn- let’s do that.”
He reluctantly moved away from Naruto’s far too tempting backside, and rushed off to the bathroom. Naruto could hear him slam the door shut behind him and turn on the faucet, muffling the sounds of what could only be an alpha thrusting roughly into his hands in place of deep inside his mate. And Naruto was instantly horrified to find that part of him was disappointed that Sasuke had picked the former over the latter.
“You don’t mean that” he chided himself. “How could you? After everything..”
Even knowing that, Naruto still found it was getting harder to hold onto his fear. To deny his feelings- his desires.
Especially when the result of it was slowly dripping down his thigh.
Naruto glanced back at the closed bathroom door, then scooted out of its line of sight. He grabbed a handful of paper towels and shoved his pants down, mopping up the mess inside. He gave the evidence of his omega desire a grimace, then pulled his pants back up. He tossed the offensive thing in the trash and sighed.
“..Maybe a date wasn’t such a good idea.”
Chapter 14: Pull You Closer
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I can’t deny my feelings, growing strong.
I try to keep believing, dreaming on.
And every time I see you,
I crave more.”
- t.A.T.u, Malchik Gay
--
Naruto stared at the mirror, fidgeting with his hair for the hundredth time. He was surprised to find that he was actually nervous for his date with Sasuke. You would think that a day out together would be far less stressful than the constant sexual tension between them, not to mention the way he had started his morning. And yet he found his heart racing as he examined his outfit, his face, his hair- wondering if any of it was at all appealing.
Why do I even care, he thought. It’s Sasuke.
Just Sasuke.
I told him that I wanted us to be friends- nothing more. So why am I suddenly so desperate to impress him?
He chose to leave that one unanswered.
With one last judgemental look, Naruto relented and finally stepped out of the bathroom. He walked down the hall and found Sasuke casually lounging on his couch, completely at ease in his space.
Like he belongs here.
Another thought he decided to bury and ignore.
At the sound of his approach, Sasuke sprang to his feet and turned to face him. Naruto bit his lip, his anxiety spiking, but he need not worry.
Sasuke was plenty impressed.
A hint of red flashed in his golden eyes, just enough to give away his interest. Unabashed to show it, Sasuke slid his fiery gaze down Naruto’s body- taking in all of it. His long disheveled hair, the loose faded orange t-shirt with tight black sleeves, black jeans that hung dangerously low on his hips and had a good firm grip on his thighs. Naruto blushed as Sasuke’s eyes slowly made their way back to his face, making sure to fully drink in the sight of him.
“You look-”
Naruto glanced down shyly. “Is it bad..?”
Sasuke walked over to him, crimson constantly flickering in his eyes. “Not in the slightest” he said, his voice filled with longing. “You look good. You look really good.”
Naruto’s blush deepened.
Feeling sheepish, he slowly glanced up to take a look at Sasuke’s outfit in return. Their morning was a blur of sexual advances and burning desire- he never really got a good look at him before. Naruto’s eyes scanned over his body, and as he did he noticed that Sasuke was far more attractive than he realized. He wore a dark form-fitting shirt that revealed strong biceps, wide somewhat intimidating shoulders, and a firm torso. Black boots were tied up high on his shins and dark faded jeans clung tight to his lean frame. He looked incredible, and Naruto highly doubted that he looked even half as good as Sasuke did.
“You look.. a lot better.”
The raven grinned as he closed the distance between them. He buried his hand in Naruto hair and pulled his face towards him, then planted a kiss lightly on his brow. “You’re pretty cute, you know that?”
“Hmph” Naruto leaned his head back to look up at Sasuke’s smile. “Men aren’t cute” he mumbled.
“This one is.”
Naruto shoved him away, the gesture not as serious as others have been. “Don't embarrass me, Teme.”
Sasuke laughed lightly, then threw an arm around his shoulders and pulled him to his side. “Alright, relax babe. I’ll lay off.”
Naruto quirked a brow. “Babe?!”
“You don’t like it?”
“Maybe just.. save it for another date.”
Sasuke’s grin softened as his heart skipped a beat. “Does that mean this isn’t our only one?”
Naruto shrugged. “I guess that depends on the date.”
The playful smile made a full return.
“Challenge accepted.”
--
Naruto looked around with wide curious eyes, his bright blues shining with childlike wonder. Sasuke’s heart melted at the sight of it, and for a while he just stood there observing him. He found he wanted to do everything he could to make that expression stay for as long as possible.
He wasn’t sure he had ever seen Naruto like this.
He wondered what it would be like to see this place through Naruto’s eyes. To gaze out at the sticky floor, littered with popcorn kernels, the outdated arcade games with their abrasive flashing lights, the miserable employee mindlessly handing over tickets for cash, and to see the masterpiece that Naruto clearly did. It was both endearing and heartbreaking how easy it was to please him.
Sasuke nudged his arm, pulling his blonde’s focus back to himself. “I’ll take it that you’ve never been to an amusement park before?”
Naruto silently shook his head.
Sasuke ruffled his locks and took hold of his hand. “Come on, let’s get our tickets so we can see the real thing.”
Naruto looked up at him. “The real thing?”
Sasuke smiled. “I think you’re going to like this.”
He started to pull the blonde towards the front desk when he came to an abrupt stop. He turned back, brows raised in confusion as he looked at his stubborn blonde. “What’s wrong?”
Naruto bit his lip, which Sasuke watched with an intense amount of interest. Naruto didn’t notice, his eyes already falling to the filthy carpet at their feet. “I.. I don’t have any money..” he admitted, his face flush with shame.
Sasuke gently lifted his chin so he could see his blonde’s face. “Naruto, I’m taking you out on a date. That means I’m the one paying.”
“But-”
Understanding flickered in Sasuke’s amber eyes. “Is this your first date?”
Naruto’s whiskered cheeks reddened even more. “Well.. I mean..”
“Good” Sasuke interjected. He pulled Naruto’s hand to his lips and kissed his wrist. Naruto’s heart fluttered as Sasuke looked up at him, his lips still pressed firmly against him.
“All the more reason for me to treat you” he murmured against him. “Now-” He straightened and intertwined their fingers together, grasping his blonde tight.
“Let’s make this a date you won’t forget.”
--
Naruto gripped the old, worn-out plastic fastened across his chest, his knuckles stark white against the measly contraption. Apparently it was supposed to keep him from a horrific death, which he was having a hard time buying. It took three tries for the damn thing to snap in, and even with it secured around him Naruto couldn’t shake the feeling that it was going to suddenly bust open and send him reeling to the ground.
“I don’t think I can do this.”
Sasuke wrapped a strong, reassuring hand around Naruto’s. “You can do this.”
“There’s no way.”
“I believe in you.”
Huge blue eyes darted over to him. “You definitely shouldn’t.”
Sasuke slipped his hand up his shoulder and gently tucked an unruly blonde lock behind his ear. “It’s perfectly safe, Naruto.”
Naruto gave him a disbelieving look. One that Sasuke met head on, completely unbothered by it. “Do you trust me?” he asked.
“You know I don’t.”
Sasuke laughed. “Can you try?”
The rickety cart they sat in suddenly jolted forward and Naruto’s eyes grew impossibly wide. “Oh my god.. oh my god it’s moving.”
“Well yeah, that’s kind of how it works.”
“I’m going to throw up.”
“Please don’t. This is a new shirt.”
Naruto gave him a sharp look and Sasuke couldn’t help but laugh again.
The metal screeched as it made a shaky climb up a ridiculously steep hill. Naruto dropped back against his seat, his body parallel with the dark tunnel hovering over them.
“I can’t believe you brought me here.”
Sasuke chuckled. “You should try putting your arms up for this part.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “Are you crazy?!”
Gold pools sparkled with mischief. “Crazy for you.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “God that was chees- ehhhhh!!!”
A scream tore from his throat as the cart suddenly dropped off a cliff and skyrocketed down a massive hill. His body pitched forward against the damned plastic bib and he quickly gripped it tight, silently pleading for it to stay in place.
A sharp turn threw him to the side and his head bumped against Sasuke’s shoulder. He tried to sit up but gravity wasn’t done with him, and he was effectively locked in place. Sasuke, the strong alpha that he is, chose to defy gravity and leaned down to kiss the tip of Naruto’s nose. “Hang on tight, little fox.”
Naruto glared up at the raven, who for some reason had absolutely no sense of fear or self preservation. “How are you not-”
The words were shoved back as another sharp drop took away his breath and swallowed up his voice.
It took just about a lifetime for the ride to finally come to an end. The cart stopped, his plastic safety vest lifted, and Sasuke helped him break free- practically lifting him out of the thing. Naruto’s legs were trembling uncontrollably, and for a second he thought his knees might give out. Sasuke seemed to feel the same way, because he kept a firm grip on his arms.
He scanned the blonde’s pale face, guilt swirling in his gut. “Are you ok?”
Naruto nodded. He took a shaky breath then looked and gave his date a crooked grin.
“Can we go again?”
--
Sasuke looked over at his mate’s windblown hair, his flushed face, his dazzling smile, and felt his love for the blonde completely consume him. He wasn’t sure when his affection, his infatuation, his blooming desire, turned to love- but it had. Maybe it wasn’t one sudden moment. Maybe it was constantly building, the pieces gradually coming together, and he just failed to fully notice until everything was perfectly in place. Whatever it was, Sasuke was now very aware of it and there was no denying it.
He is truly, irrevocably, in love with Naruto Uzumaki.
Every time Sasuke looked at him his heart swelled with it, to the point where it felt like it might burst from his chest and take flight. And seeing Naruto happy like this- it only made the feeling stronger. Sasuke wanted nothing more than for that beautiful smile to stay on Naruto’s face, to keep hearing his laugh and watch him bounce around in excitement.
He wanted a lifetime of it.
He knew it was too soon to tell him, but his chest burned with the pressure of keeping it to himself. He was tempted. He was so fucking tempted. Luckily the clanking of the rides they went on mixed with Naruto’s screams and manic laughter drowned out anything he could have said. It was the time between rides that were difficult. He found himself getting quiet, letting Naruto prattle on instead- rambling about the rides that terrified him, the ones he still wanted to try out, how much he was still shaking from the last one.
After a while though he noticed Sasuke’s silence and unfortunately it made Naruto incredibly self-conscious.
On their way to another roller coaster, Naruto suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to face him, unable to bear another second of it. His eyes were heavy, his body tense as he prepared himself for the worst.
Sasuke didn’t like it.
He wanted to see him skipping around and laughing like he didn’t have a care in the world again. He didn’t want to take that from him. He was suddenly worried that this abrupt change was permanent- that he wouldn’t be able to get that Naruto back. The thought terrified him.
Naruto fidgeted with his hands as he studied Sasuke’s face, wanting to see the truth in it. “Did I.. do something wrong?”
Sasuke’s heart clenched into a tight fist. He rushed forward and took those restless hands in his own as he gazed into his worrisome face. “No, Naruto- don’t even think that. I’m having a really good time with you.”
“But-” Naruto gnawed at his bottom lip as he searched for the words. “You‘ve been really quiet..”
Sasuke leaned in and pressed their foreheads together, hoping to reassure him with their closeness. “I like listening to you” he murmured. “I like seeing you happy. I’m just taking it all in.”
He met Naruto’s eyes and saw the doubt in them.
“Naruto, I promise- there is absolutely nothing wrong. In fact, I don’t think I’ve ever been this happy.”
Naruto leaned back to study his face. “Really..?”
Sasuke nodded. “I just don’t want to overwhelm you. I mean.. it is our first date.”
“Overwhelm me..” Naruto repeated slowly.
Sasuke fiddled with the ends of Naruto’s hair, a small smile pulling at his face. “I like you” he admitted. “A lot.”
Naruto blushed and he shoved at Sasuke’s chest, pushing him back a step. “Why are you making things awkward again..”
“Well I tried not to, but you didn’t like how quiet I was.”
“Ok, ok, point made.” Naruto turned his head to look back at the park and spotted a metal monstrosity he had yet to try. He grinned and looked back. “Let’s do that one.”
Sasuke looked over at the massive structure, then back at his blonde. “You sure? Aren’t you scared?”
Naruto nodded. “Terrified.” He grabbed Sasuke’s hand and pulled him forward.
“But also sure.”
“Are we still talking about the roller coaster?”
Naruto rolled his eyes.
“I think I liked you better quiet.”
Sasuke laughed as he stepped close to his blonde. He pulled his hand free and wrapped an arm around his waist instead, eager to pull him closer. Naruto looked up as Sasuke leaned in, bringing his lips to his ear.
“Liar.”
--
Naruto eventually ran out of steam, which was honestly a relief. As much as Sasuke wanted to forever enjoy that wild smile of his, he wasn’t sure he could stomach another ride. Luckily he was able to keep that fox grin planted on his face. All it took was the mention of food. Which was not at all surprising.
They considered eating a collection of deep-fried things from the countless concession stands, but ended up deciding against it. They were a bit queasy from the whiplash and adrenaline, and neither were sure they could handle a bunch of greasy food on top of it. Sasuke recalled seeing a restaurant nearby, and Naruto agreed to give it a try. They probably could have walked but they chose to take the car, figuring that once they were full they wouldn’t have the energy to make the trek back. And if that changed, Sasuke could always bring him somewhere a little more scenic.
So, the two made the short drive to a simple little restaurant that, despite having lived in Konoha for most of their lives, neither had ever noticed. Though to be fair Sasuke hadn’t been to that amusement park since he was like seven and Naruto had never been on this side of town.
The two checked the menu displayed on the door, decided that there were plenty of good options to choose from, and made their way inside. Naruto felt a fresh wave of jitteriness as Sasuke went into full gentleman mode- though he pretty much always did that. Maybe it just felt different since they were on a date and there were more opportunities for him to do so.
Naruto appreciated the sentiment, he did, but it still made him uncomfortable. Restless. He felt like he should do something in return, but he wasn’t sure what that would be.
Naruto thanked him as he held the door open for him, but couldn’t stop thinking that he could just as easily have done the same thing for Sasuke. He felt heat in his face when Sasuke placed his hand on his lower back as he guided him through the restaurant behind their host- a gesture that was very new for the blonde. One he wasn’t sure how to react to, so he just tried his best not to. He thanked him again when he pulled his chair out for him, and kept his head dipped low- self-conscious about how red his face must be at this point.
Sasuke didn’t seem to mind. In fact, he looked positively delighted. Like he sought after a reaction from the blonde and was pleased to have one. Well.. several reactions at this point.
“You.. don’t have to be this polite” Naruto mumbled.
Sasuke tilted his head as he studied his flustered mate. “Is it too much?”
“A little.”
“Isn’t that a good thing?”
Naruto gave him a bewildered look. “Why would that be a good thing?”
“Well.. you deserve to be treated right” Sasuke said simply. “It feels weird to you because you haven’t been.”
Naruto’s mouth opened, but he couldn’t find any words so he closed it.
Sasuke smiled and reached across the table. He ran his thumb across his cheek, another sweet gesture that made Naruto’s heart flutter. A response he wasn’t used to, and yet seemed to have happen all day.
Because of Sasuke.
He wasn’t ready to put voice to those feelings, but he couldn’t deny that there were some intense ones there. Like the roller coasters, they were new. And kind of scary.
And yet, he didn’t want them to stop..
Sasuke’s hand slipped away from his face and back to his side of the table, and Naruto was oddly tempted to pull it back.
What the hell has gotten into you..
“What’re you in the mood for?” Sasuke asked, cutting through his spinning thoughts.
Naruto’s eyes shot up fast, and Sasuke gave him a questioning look. Naruto offered a strained smile and absolutely no explanation, then dropped his gaze down to the menu. After another lingering, puzzled look Sasuke did the same.
“There’s no ramen” Naruto muttered.
“Is that a deal breaker?”
Naruto tilted his head. “Not if you promise to make me some later.”
Meaning he wants our date to keep going after this, Sasuke thought. At his place. Or mine.
He forced himself to stay calm but inside Sasuke was literally doing cartwheels. He agreed to Naruto’s terms with feigned reluctance- doing his best to hide his excitement. He couldn’t help but have high hopes for the rest of the night.
Maybe he’ll let me stay over..
It was far-fetched, especially after everything Naruto had been through recently, but that didn’t stop him from hoping. Besides, it didn’t necessarily mean they had to be intimate. Obviously he wanted to- how could he not? But he would also be happy just having the chance to hold him in his arms and fall asleep with his mate cuddled close. To wake up in the middle of the night to his sweet sleeping face and know that something real was growing between them. That Naruto really was becoming his mate. That he wasn’t afraid to let him in- to his home, his life.. his heart.
Fine, Naruto was right- he was being cheesy.
But he was pretty confident that Naruto was the one to blame for that.
“Sasuke?”
The raven blinked. “Sorry, I missed that. What were you saying?”
“I was just wondering if you could order for me while I run to the bathroom really quick.”
“Oh, yeah. Go ahead.”
Naruto quickly rattled off his order to his date then ran off. He pushed into the bathroom and made a beeline straight to the urinals, desperate to relieve himself. He nearly sighed in relief as he pissed, but knew it was a weird thing to do in public so he held himself back. He could sense someone a few urinals to his right, but made sure to avoid eye contact- another important bit of social etiquette.
He zipped himself up and made his way over to the sink, moving quickly- eager to get back to his date. To get back to Sasuke. He was shocked that he felt that way at all, but it was getting harder to deny it. He was drawn to Sasuke, and it was getting stronger. Their day together.. it felt like a lot longer. Like they have been dating for a while. Like all of the horrible shit that happened was far behind him, a distant memory.
Jesus.. how does Sasuke have so much power over me?
He couldn’t help but wonder if the fated pair thing was part of this or if it was truly, wholly, just Sasuke.
I guess I really do like him..
Naruto glanced up at his reflection and couldn’t help but smile. It felt foreign on his face, and even more so to see it on his face, but not enough to make it fade. In fact, he had a feeling this one might stay for a while.
Naruto turned off the sink and dried his hands before making his way back to the door. He was busy adjusting his shirt, smoothing out a crease, and didn’t look up until he was right in front of it. Which is when he realized he wasn’t the only one.
A man with a razor sharp smile and feral eyes pushed off from the door and took a step towards him. Naruto didn’t recognize him, but he did recognize that look. He had seen it many times before- in Deva’s face, with the guys who cornered him in the alley. It was the same look that every alpha gave him as they closed in on him, insistent that he was an omega and sure that he would be easy to dominate.
“An omega alone?” the man purred. “How perfect.”
Naruto clenched his jaw tight as he took a step back, refusing to show fear to another savage alpha. He narrowed his eyes. “Fuck off.”
“And a feisty omega at that.” His grin widened. “Oh, this is going to be fun.”
Naruto balled up his fists, preparing to launch himself at the guy and fight his way through, but he never got the chance. He took half a step towards him when a hand suddenly shot out and slammed over his mouth. Before he could process what was happening Naruto was roughly jerked back. He tried to pull away but an arm wrapped around his waist and pulled him close.
“Mmnphh!!”
Naruto shrieked frantically behind the hand, eyes wide with panic as the guy behind him yanked him back into a stall.
“Watch the door” he growled, his breath heavy on Naruto’s neck, slipping down the collar of his shirt. Naruto trembled against him, and something firm pressed against his backside in response.
Naruto froze.
“And turn on the sinks” the man said, his voice oozing with excitement.
“I don’t want anyone else to hear him scream.”
Notes:
I know what you’re thinking. ‘Naruto just can’t catch a break’.
And my response to that is- no. No he cannot.
Not in my stories. 😈
Chapter 15: Misery
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I will wait for you, so spoke, misery.
I will bite straight through.
As I wait for you.
Dear.
Endlessly.”
- AFI, Endlessly, She Said
--
Naruto’s muffled screams shattered against the alphas palm, his pleas crushed like dead leaves beneath a heavy boot. His attacker seemed to enjoy the sound of it, his fallen cries, and was suddenly eager to hear more. In fact, he wanted to see just how many sounds he could squeeze out of the blonde before he was done with him.
Naruto blinked back tears as he raked his nails against the hands around him, tearing into flesh in a frenzy, but the guy seemed to be completely immune to it.
I need to get away from him.
I need to get the FUCK AWAY FROM HIM!!
Naruto’s mind was spinning, desperate to figure out something that he could do, anything that might stop this from happening to him.
Again.
The alpha dragged him back towards the larger of the stalls, and Naruto’s panic flared.
You don’t have time!
For the love of fucking GOD, just do SOMETHING!
Naruto knew his only chance of getting out of this was with tooth and nail. He’d have to fight his way out, and hope that it was enough. He didn’t need to defeat them- he just needed to get out of the bathroom. Once he was out, Sasuke could help him.
Just like all of the other times.
He didn’t have a lot of options as far as fighting went. The hand over his mouth kept him silent and the arm snaked around his waist kept him locked firmly against the alpha’s chest. He wasn’t strong enough to tear free from his arms, but there was one thing that his attacker had not accounted for. And if he could catch him by surprise, it just might work.
Naruto gritted his teeth, conjured up all of his strength, and pushed hard against the hand clamped over his mouth- forcing his head forward. The alpha tried to jerk him back, but Naruto kept his neck firm, and somehow managed to hold his own.
The alpha pulled harder, a growl slipping from his lips. “What the fuck are you-”
Naruto clenched his jaw tight, held his breath, and threw his head back hard- bashing his skull against the alpha’s face.
Hot liquid splattered across the back of his neck as a resounding crack echoed through the bathroom. And with it a shrill beastial cry. Naruto felt it down to his marrows, but it evoked no pity. If anything, it just made him feel far more afraid. He didn’t want to be there when the alpha composed himself enough to seek revenge.
The arms around him loosened, but not enough for Naruto to completely break away. When he tried to pull forward, the alpha roughly grabbed him by the back of his neck and threw him down at his feet. Naruto’s head slammed against the tiles and dark splotches sprouted across his vision, threatening to consume him.
Naruto quickly blinked the impending shadows back, knowing things would only be worse for him if he passed out now. Instead he spun and pulled himself up on his elbows. Something slipped down the side of his face, smooth and warm, and Naruto gently pressed his hand to it. It came back sticky with blood.
His eyes widened, then shot back up fast as a fearsome growl rose through the confined space around him. The alpha towered over him gripping his face. His lips were peeled back in a sharp grimace as blood slipped between his fingers. It stained his teeth red as it dripped down his chin and fell to his feet.
Naruto swallowed hard, his eyes unblinking as he pulled himself away. He was so focused on the alpha before him that he nearly forgot about the other one in the room. He flinched violently when the man’s voice cut through the space between them.
“Holy shit. Dude, are you ok?!”
He took a step towards them, but the injured alpha threw an arm out to stop him.
“Stay there” he growled. “I’ve got this.”
“But.. your face..”
The alpha’s hand slipped from his marred face and blood-red eyes shot over, narrowing on his accomplice. The other alpha quickly took the hint and returned to his post, his gaze falling to the wayside as his friend advanced on the omega once more.
Naruto forced down a wave of nausea and another rush of darkness as he scrambled back, hoping to get some distance between them.
Already knowing that it wouldn’t be enough.
He shoved off the ground, struggling to get enough traction to regain his footing. He had barely managed to get to his feet when the alpha suddenly swung his arm out and backhanded him across the face, sending him reeling to the floor. Naruto threw out his hands, catching himself before his face slammed into the tiles, but his cheek felt like it was on fire. He gasped in pain, his arms shaking violently as he struggled to push himself back up again. He forced back a sob and the persistent void his consciousness kept trying to slip into, and clawed his way forward, desperate to get away. He could feel the alpha stepping over to him, reaching towards him, and he quickly threw his arm out to slap away his outstretched hand.
“Don't- nnhgn!”
A venomous snarl tore through the alpha as he grabbed a fistful of blonde hair and roughly yanked Naruto’s head up.
“You’ll pay for that, omega.”
--
Sasuke glared at his phone as it incessantly glared back- it’s harsh light flashing a collection of numbers he’d rather not see. At least not in that particular order. He knew the number, despite not having it saved in his phone. It wasn’t difficult to recall, and he was always quick to recognize it when it showed up, and still he felt no need to save it.
Partly because he didn’t even know what he would save it as.
‘Dad’ was not a word he ever planned on using, and ‘father’ felt so.. forced. Like he was just another one of Fugaku’s obedient employees. He supposed he could just use his name, but it would just cause needless drama if him or one of his men noticed. Some kind of spiteful nickname was of course an option as well, but Sasuke saw no point in putting any effort towards it.
He didn’t care enough to bother.
Sasuke silenced the call, choosing to ignore it as he had the other three, but his phone started ringing again mere seconds later.
“Goddamnit.”
He glanced down the hall, but saw no sign of his blonde yet. I’ll make this quick.
He walked over to the host and asked for them to let his date know that he had stepped outside to answer a call. The woman gave him a sweet smile and promised to tell him as soon as he returned to the table. Reassured, Sasuke stepped outside. He looked down at his phone and found it already ringing again. With an exasperated sigh, he answered the call.
“Yes?”
There was a short pause before a deep voice poured into his ear. “…Is that how you answer the phone for your father?”
“Yes. It is” Sasuke snarled back unapologetically. “Is there a reason why you’re calling me nonstop?”
Another pause.
Sasuke was very aware that he was pushing his luck, and would likely be punished for his sharp tongue later, but he was too irritated to care at the moment. He was on a fucking date- he didn’t need his father ruining it.
“When were you going to tell me about your omega?”
Sasuke froze.
Fuck.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about” he replied, though he knew it was less than convincing.
“We both know that you do” his father countered.
Sasuke didn’t know how to respond to that. He could try to argue that he was mistaken, but it was clear that he already knew. He could keep quiet, but that didn’t mean his father wouldn’t just find out more for himself. And if Sasuke did admit to it- what then?
He didn’t want Naruto involved in the shady Uchiha world. But how was he supposed to keep him from it if his father was hellbent on pulling him in?
Before he could decide on what to say, the eldest Uchiha filled the silence for him.
“So this is how you’ve been spending your time..”
Sasuke’s eyes blazed red. “Are you following me?” he snarled.
“Does that surprise you? I hear that you did the same for your little omega.”
Sasuke could hear a rustling of papers from the other end of the line, and knew where this was going. Fugaku Uchiha wasn’t one to discuss something without all of the facts. He would have done his research thoroughly before confronting him about it.
Sasuke’s jaw clenched tight as his father spoke.
“Naruto Uzumaki. Living in a place off of Hidden Leaf Road. Working at a convenience store, let’s see- ahh, yes. Jiraiya’s Market. I’m sure you know the place well, Sasuke.”
He chose not to respond to that.
“Sixteen years old. A sophomore at Konoha high, same as you. I’m sure that’s not a coincidence.”
Again, he chose not to comment.
“Hmm.. previously thought to be a beta, but his secondary gender just recently appeared. A recessive omega..”
Sasuke stiffened. “You have no right to go through his medical rec-”
“Born to Minato and Kushina Uzumaki” he continued. “Mother died ten years ago, public knowledge. Father died two years ago.. not so public.”
Sasuke gripped his phone tight. “What are you trying to gain from this?! What do you want?!”
“Bring him to the house so I can meet him.”
“Tch. And why the hell would I do that?”
“Watch your tone, Sasuke” he growled, his voice dangerously low. “I will not tolerate that from you.”
Sasuke bit his tongue, but it took everything in him not to tell the bastard to go fuck himself.
“I’m asking nicely, but it won’t stay that way” his father said between his teeth. “If you choose to disobey me, I will use other means to get him here.”
Sasuke was well aware of what those “other means” were. There were a lot of men who were unbelievably loyal to his father, and would not blink an eye at dragging a terrified omega over to the Uchiha household. They listened to Sasuke, but only to a certain point. If it came between him and his father’s commands, they would always go with Fugaku.
He was the boss, after all.
One that they respected.
And feared.
Sasuke took a deep breath as he fought to regain his composure. “What do you want with him?”
“Can’t a father simply want to meet his son’s significant other without there being any ulterior motives?”
“You really expect me to believe that?”
“Believe what you will, Sasuke” Fugaku said smoothly, “but I do expect for you to understand something.”
He paused, and Sasuke could picture him in his office- his hands folded under his chin, an excessively expensive suit wrapped around a fearsome form, those charcoal eyes cold and razor sharp. Fugaku exuded confidence, power, and wealth- and it never ceased to sicken his youngest son.
“You will do as you are told” his father said firmly.
“For your sake.
And for his.”
--
The bloodied alpha forced Naruto to his feet and threw him hard. He watched the blonde crash against the partially open door and pitch into the stall beyond it.
Right where he wanted him.
The alpha stormed over to the door and slammed it open to find the defenseless omega pulling himself to the far corner, disheveled and terrified. He grinned as he stepped inside, expecting that the blonde would start pleading for his life any second now. That he would whimper as the alpha tore away his clothes, cry out as he shoved his fingers inside of him, scream against his hand as he shoved his cock deep inside. He knew exactly what sounds these little omegas made when you claimed them, and he couldn’t get enough of it.
And this was definitely one of the cutest omegas he had come across in a while. It would be fun to watch him squirm. In fact, he had a feeling he would enjoy every syllable that fell from his trembling lips.
Or so he thought.
He watched with anticipation as those lips parted, and was horrified when a violent scream tore past them instead.
“SASUKE!!”
“Fuck!” The alpha lunged towards him and quickly slammed his hand across his mouth, forcing his head back against the wall as he silenced him. He shoved his palm hard against his face, unsatisfied by the pitiful sound that fell against it. “You little shit” he growled, hoping the spiteful omega didn’t just ruin his plans.
The alpha gritted his teeth together and narrowed his eyes. “Guess we’ll have to make this a quickie.”
Huge blue eyes widened.
“Mngh! Nnghnn!!”
“Should have thought of that before you fucking screamed!”
He grabbed the blonde and forced him to his feet, then threw him up against a wall. “Now, be a good little omega and do what you’re told.”
He moved his hand to his throat, pinning him in place as his other hand dropped down to the front of his pants. He fumbled with the button and zipper, and the blonde grabbed his wrist hard to try to stop him.
“Ahhh!”
The alpha tightened his hold around his throat and those dainty fingers found a new focus. He used the distraction to unfasten the blonde’s pants the rest of the way.
Naruto bucked against him, trying to break free, but the lack of oxygen and onslaught of alpha pheromones were getting to his head, making it harder to think. He could feel his strength waning.
“Nnghn..”
The alpha noticed the fight slipping out of him and felt a new rush of adrenaline at the sight. He pushed his fingers under his waistband, touching smooth skin as he shoved the blonde’s clothes down his hips. He was growing harder by the second, anticipation throbbing inside. He could almost taste it, and was prepared to do just that when a violent thump stopped him in his tracks.
He met the omega’s eyes and saw a flash of hope flickering inside. One that put a bad taste in his mouth. He knew he could count on his friend to give him time to finish, but he wasn’t completely sure that he would be able to keep whoever was at the door out.
And the rush of relief spewing from the omega wasn’t helping.
Whoever he called for is on the other side of a locked door. There’s no way he’s getting in here, he reassured himself.
Not until we’re done.
--
The alpha perched against the bathroom door started in surprise, not expecting anyone to try to get inside yet. The restaurant had been pretty empty when they got here, so it didn’t even occur to him that they wouldn’t have time to finish once they got started. He shrugged and leaned against the door again, relieved that he had thought to lock it when his friend grabbed the blonde. He had no intention of helping him tame the omega- he wanted first dibs, that’s the price you pay. But he was also not about to lose the chance to go second.
“Occupied, man” he called out, keeping his voice casual yet loud enough to hear over the running sinks. “You’ll have to wait.”
Another bang made the entire slab tremble against its hinges. The alpha flinched.
“Can’t you fucking hear? I said-”
The door suddenly slammed open, the large metal monstrosity crashing against the alpha and sending him flying back against the sinks. He fell in a helpless heap on the floor, cradling his cheek and what he was pretty sure were at least two broken ribs.
The alpha pressed close to Naruto paused, his eyes flashing with irritation. “What the fuck?! Dude- I told you to watch the damn door!”
He felt the pheromones first- a primal scent that made his entire body hurt. “Shit.”
The alpha threw the blonde to the side and rushed for the stall door to lock it, but he wasn’t fast enough. The door came crashing open and a powerful dominant stepped into his path. His eyes found Naruto first, and immediately filled with red- the color of the rage scorching its way through him, of the injuries on his mate’s face, and of the blood bath Sasuke swore he would be leaving behind.
His eyes shot over to the alpha.
“You’ll die for this.”
“Wha- nnghn!”
Sasuke grabbed the side of his head and slammed it against the wall. A sickening crunch echoed through the stall and a pained gasp tore through him. Sasuke wasted no time, and showed no sympathy. He grabbed the dazed alpha once more and threw him out of the stall. He watched him fall heavily to the floor and immediately filled the room with his pheromones, making sure to keep both of Naruto’s assailants from escaping. He ignored their pained groans and weak attempts to escape from his scent, and went back to tend to his mate.
Naruto kept his head down, his body pulled tight into a corner. He held the back of his hand firmly against his lips, stifling his pain, while his long hair covered the rest of his face.
Hiding from him.
It hurt to see it.
“Naruto..”
Sasuke dropped to his knees before his blonde, his eyes tracing over every inch of him. His legs were pulled close to his chest, but he could tell that his pants were still unfastened. The shirt that he picked out for their date was stained with blood. Sasuke carefully lifted Naruto’s chin and found more of it slipping down his face.
Sasuke pulled his shirt off and balled it up in his hands, then pressed it firmly against Naruto’s temple to stave off the bleeding. Only then did his blonde meet his eyes, and what Sasuke found in them broke his heart.
“Naruto.. I-”
“Will it ever stop?” Naruto choked.
Sasuke could feel his eyes fill with tears, and barely managed to hold them off. “I’m sorry” he breathed. “I’m so sorry, Naru.”
He gently smoothed back his hair, then took his hand. “I need you to do something for me, ok?”
Naruto stared at him blankly, which at least meant that he had his attention.
“Take these” Sasuke shoved his car keys in his hand, then raised the other and brought it to his temple. “And keep holding this tight here” he said gently. “I want you to go wait in the car for me. Lock it, and keep my shirt against your head. Can you do that for me?”
Naruto looked up at him, sad and confused. “I.. why are you..”
“I have something to take care of before we leave. Do you think you can make it to the car?”
Naruto honestly wasn’t sure. And his mind was too shattered at the moment to fully process anything that Sasuke was saying. “I.. I don’t know..”
“Ok. Let’s try to get you up first.”
Naruto nodded weakly and Sasuke took care of the rest. He took Naruto’s arms, kept a firm but careful hold, and lifted him to his feet. He kept him propped up against the wall, waiting for his legs to steady before pulling him forward.
“Naruto, can you stand?”
The blonde gave another dazed nod.
“One more favor” Sasuke said.
Naruto looked up.
“Close your eyes.”
He watched the blonde furrow his brows as he tried to understand.
“Just close your eyes, Naru. Please. Just for a moment.”
Sasuke watched as his lids fluttered closed, hiding faded blues behind them. And only then did he realize how calm Naruto was. In the midst of Sasuke’s swirling pheromones, he was somehow completely unbothered by them. Unlike the alphas still attempting to drag themselves across the bathroom floor.
Sasuke decided to ponder more on that when he had time. First, he needed to get Naruto out of here. And then-
Then he had some cleaning up to do.
“I’m going to carry you for a minute, ok?” Sasuke murmured. “When I put you down, open your eyes and go to the car.” His jaw tightened. “Don’t look back.”
“What about you?”
“I’ll be right behind you” Sasuke answered. “Two minutes.”
“Ok.”
Sasuke nodded and carefully scooped the blonde in his arms. “Keep them closed.”
Naruto did.
He buried his face against Sasuke’s chest and let him steer him away from the chaos, the pain, the men, the blood. He could hear staff trying to talk to them, people shouting, but none of it registered. The only voice that could get through his mangled thoughts was Sasuke’s.
Nothing else seemed to matter.
So when Sasuke put him down and gently pushed him forward, he walked. He wasn’t really even thinking, he just let his feet lead him back to the car. He pulled open the door, smearing blood across the handle, then sealed himself safely inside.
The way Sasuke told him to.
--
“Nnngn.. damn.. d-dominant..”
Sasuke watched his mate walk away, tracking his movements closely. When he was sure that he had safely made it out of the restaurant, he turned his attention back to the two vile alphas at his feet. The men who had tormented his mate. Who had single-handledly destroyed all of the progress Naruto had made after the last attack he had faced. The ones who had tainted their first date. Who had dared to put their hands on his fated partner.
Last time he had stopped because he needed to get Naruto out of there. He had allowed his father’s men to finish what he hadn’t. But this time- this time he wasn’t going to just walk away. They would pay for what they did.
For the suffering Naruto constantly went through.
They’d pay with their lives.
--
Naruto pulled his legs close to his chest and buried his face against his knees, trying not to think about anything. He still had Sasuke’s shirt pressed firmly against his temple, holding off the bleeding as he waited. He took deep breaths, pulling in the comforting scent of Sasuke’s pheromones, cedar and clove quickly replacing the repulsive stench his assailant had covered him with.
No, he told himself. Don’t think about it.
Please. Please, don’t think about any of it.
He had just managed to force the thoughts from his mind, when the shrill scream of sirens tore him from the peaceful façade. Naruto’s head shot up, wide blues staring out the windshield as several cop cars came to shrieking stop before the restaurant. He watched several armed men rush from their cars and race inside, their faces grim and undeniably alpha.
Naruto froze at first, not sure what to do, but when one of them pulled his gun free he knew he had to act.
Sasuke’s still in there.
Naruto forced back his fear and hurriedly stumbled out of the car. He rushed across the parking lot and over to the doors, and tore them open. “W-wait!”
He ran across the restaurant, racing over to the mob of officers gathering in the back. He could hear them barking orders over the distinct sound of brutalized bodies and pained screams. Naruto rounded a corner and his own cry joined the cacophony of sound.
“Wait! Pl-please!”
He couldn’t see into the bathroom with the group of officers barricading the way, but he could smell the sharp metallic tang of spilled blood and Sasuke’s potent pheromones. Men were screaming- at each other, at Sasuke, drowning out most of the alphas’ pitiful sobs. But Naruto’s voice still managed to cut through the chaos, alerting the officers closest to him.
Two cops spun around fast and immediately pointed their weapons at him. “Freeze! Put your hands up!”
Naruto’s breath snagged in his throat. His legs locked up but he couldn’t get his arms to act. Wide blue eyes stared at the barrel of the pistol, terror pulsing through him.
“I said put your fucking hands up!”
Naruto blinked and threw one hand up as he kept the other pressed tight to his temple. “Sa-Sasuke didn’t do anything wrong!” he choked. “They- they attacked me!”
“I said, put your hands up! Now!”
Naruto lifted his other hand, keeping Sasuke’s shirt balled up inside. The blood he had managed to hold back slipped heavily down his face once more, a fact that the officers chose to completely ignore.
“Against the wall!”
One of them took a quick step towards him, and Naruto instinctively took a step back. “I-”
“Turn around and face the wall!”
Naruto could feel his legs trembling as he took another step back. “W-wait..”
The officer grabbed his arm and spun him around, then roughly shoved him up against the wall. Naruto flinched as he patted him down, the hands searching him for weapons- feeling no different from the alpha’s who had just terrorized him in the bathroom.
Bile crawled up the back of his throat as tears slipped down his cheek. “D-don’t..”
“Take your fucking hands off of him!!”
Naruto jerked his head to the side and saw Sasuke lunging towards them, his pheromones forcing officers to their knees as he plowed through them. One of them planted his feet, prepared to face off against the enraged dominant. He raised his gun.
Naruto screamed, eyes wide with panic. “N-no! Don’t hurt him!”
His eyes met Sasuke’s, horrified blues finding deep crimson wells, desperation and fear pouring between them. Naruto’s chest seized as Sasuke reached out to him, screaming his name.
Naruto opened his mouth to do the same, but his voice shriveled up and died on his tongue,
his cry lost,
as the officer between them pulled the trigger.
Notes:
Because one cliffhanger just wasn’t enough.
Chapter 16: Love Undying
Notes:
Forewarning: Fugaku shows up in this chapter and my description of him might veer off a bit from canon. Because that Uchiha Daddy needs to be sexy if he’s going to be a mob boss.
Anywho…
*offers a gloved hand and a sinister smile*
..Shall we begin?~
Chapter Text
“Bang!
Explosions in my head that just won’t quit.
A train has crashed into the wall around my heart and left the old me dead.”
- Atreyu, When Two Are One
--
Sasuke glared down at the cuffs around his wrists, just as irritated with their existence as he was with himself.
And the asshole who shot him.
He shouldn’t have been that easy to stop- especially when his was mate was counting on him to protect him. When Naruto fucking needed him to keep him safe. But he had failed, again, and it tore at him relentlessly.
Sasuke pushed his bound hands against the cracked leather of the bench he had been abandoned on and slowly pushed himself up. His pulse thrummed in his temple and a wave of nausea rushed through him. He forced it back, not having the patience to deal with anymore weakness, and rubbed his aching chest as his mind started to catch up.
He couldn’t believe that cop shot him. And fucking point blank like that.
He could still see the bastard shoving his hand onto Naruto’s back- forcing the terrified blonde up against the wall. Ignoring his head wound and obvious trauma for the sake of his own alpha ego. Sasuke had barely had time to register that a gun was aimed at him before the damned thing went off.
He remembered seeing Naruto’s eyes fill with tears and horror as the sound of that shot echoed through the small hallway. Naruto couldn’t see the barrel from where he was standing, and based on his reaction it was clear that he thought it was a real pistol. Sasuke could see it written all over his face, but all the wind had been knocked out of him and he couldn’t find the words to say it. To reassure his mate- who had been terrified that the cop really had shot him with the intent to kill. That he was about to watch the life fade from Sasuke’s eyes.
Luckily, the gun the cop had used was only a tranquilizer pistol. One with enough juice in it to take a rage-fueled dominant down before the room could fully register where the shot came from. A formidable weapon, for sure, but not the kind that would cause too much damage.
It did have some power behind it though.
When that dart slammed into Sasuke’s chest it hurt like hell, leaving him wide-eyed and breathless. And at that range it had sent him flying back against the wall, crashing into it with a resounding smack. The sedative worked faster than Sasuke expected. It only took seconds for his legs to buckle, and he found himself sliding down the wall, his eyes rolling back in his head.
Naruto’s screams cut straight through his bruised chest and burrowed deep inside, but he couldn’t regain enough sense to reassure him. To comfort him. Sasuke’s body went limp, and it wasn’t until he pitched to the side and dropped heavily to the ground that Naruto finally saw the dart jutting out of his chest.
Sasuke had met his eyes one final time, seeing the sudden understanding flickering inside, drowning in all of the pain that was already there. Then everything faded, the lights in his head dimmed, and his consciousness slipped away.
Sasuke wasn’t sure how long he had been out, but he was sure of two things.
One- he had been detained while he was passed out and was now somewhere in a police station. It was clear that no one was concerned about him since they had just left him on a bench in an abandoned hallway, cuffed and unconscious. He didn’t really care that they weren’t keeping an eye on him, in fact he preferred it, but he was still surprised by it. He figured the exits to this hall had to be locked and well-sealed if they were confident enough to leave him unattended. Though, sedating someone with a tranq pistol should be reason enough to keep medics on standby, right? And yet no one was here.
Which brought him to his next, and most important, noticing.
Naruto was nowhere in sight either.
He had no idea what they did with him, where he was now. For all he knew he had also been cuffed- tossed in some cell, terrified and surrounded by crooked alphas tempted to use their authority to their advantage.
He didn’t want to believe that Konoha’s cops were like that, but Sasuke didn’t trust these assholes not to be. After the way they had manhandled Naruto in the hallway, how they completely ignored his injuries, his blatantly obvious fear and pain, in the process. How they fucking shot him when he tried to run to the blonde’s aid. How no one else bothered to try to do the same.
No, Sasuke didn’t trust any of them with his mate.
Which made his situation all the more concerning.
Naruto..
What the fuck have they done with you?
Sasuke clenched his jaw hard, gritting his teeth together in his anger.
I shouldn’t have answered that stupid fucking phone call, he thought bitterly.
I would have known sooner. I would have been able to step in before things went that far.
Sasuke was so frustrated with his father’s invasive tactics and suspicious demands, that it completely took charge of his thoughts as he made his way back inside and across the restaurant. It wasn’t until he approached their empty dining table that his concern really started to spike. His blonde should have been back already. And it definitely was not a good sign that he wasn’t.
“Shit.”
Sasuke ran past tables and startled waiters and skidded down the hall as he raced to the men’s room, anxious to find him. To put his mind at ease.
As soon as he entered the small bathroom hall, he knew something was wrong. He could smell a powerful and unmistakable scent coming from the men’s room, permeating the area around it.
Alpha pheromones.
Meaning Naruto was in trouble.
And he had shown up far later than he should have.
Sasuke didn’t ask questions. He didn’t bother calling out to him or waiting to hear more. As soon as he caught that scent, he rushed forward, stiffened his shoulder, and slammed his body into the door. It shook and groaned in protest, but still managed to hold its own against him.
A failure that Sasuke could not accept.
With a deep growl, the raven stepped back, mustered all of his strength, and ran at the door again- crashing into it as hard as he could.
The hinges snapped under the pressure and the metal monstrosity went flying in, knocking out one of the alphas in the process.
Sasuke rushed past him, his dominant pheromones already spewing out, pinning the alpha to the ground. Not that he was going anywhere anytime soon, but Sasuke wasn’t willing to risk it. He would be coming back for him later.
First and foremost, his priority was getting to Naruto.
And when he finally did, when he crashed into that bathroom stall and looked past the alpha blocking his path, he-
Sasuke shook his head, forcing the memory back for now, focusing instead on his missing mate. His beautiful, unbelievably precious, and unceasingly tormented mate.
It still blew Sasuke’s mind how often his blonde was in these kinds of situations. Naruto had just discovered his true secondary gender and has been harassed for it ever since- violated by nearly every alpha who crossed paths with him. Sasuke wondered if it was like that for all omegas, or if Naruto was one of the few unlucky ones who found themselves targeted like this.
Which brought another thought to mind.
Was it like this before he was an omega too..?
He knew the alphas at school were pretty insistent that he was an omega- but that seemed to drive their interest in him. Did they back off once they were convinced that he was the beta he always claimed to be? Or was Naruto facing attacks like this back then too?
And if he was, what did Naruto do to stop it?
Maybe he couldn’t, he thought to himself.
Sasuke’s pained eyes dropped to his cuffed hands, his heart aching as he fought back the vile images that came with the thought.
“God.. what happened to you, Naru?” he breathed.
What happened all those times when I wasn’t there to stop it?
--
Naruto couldn’t get it out of his head. The sound of the gun going off. The sheer terror pulsing through him when he thought that a bullet had just gone through the last person he had left. The only one who made his miserable life worth holding onto.
He was relieved that it was a tranq dart in place of a gaping hole in his chest, but it didn’t completely relieve his fear. Naruto couldn’t tell if Sasuke was breathing from where he stood. If that tranquilizer was too strong, it could definitely take his life just as quickly as a real pistol would.
Naruto needed to know for sure. He couldn’t just trust that Sasuke was ok. He had to see for himself, to know that his mate would still be there- that he hadn’t lost him.
My mate.
It now seemed so pointless to fight it. Why did he shut him out when he knew what he was and how he felt?
Why did he insist on keeping Sasuke out of his life if it was going to terrify him this much?
Filled with regret and desperation Naruto tried to go to Sauske, but the cop jerked him back and roughly pinned him against the wall once more.
“Don't move” he snarled, sending shivers down Naruto’s spine.
Once again, he was helpless against an alpha.
The uniform and badge did little to calm that fear. There was no way he could trust someone who shot his mate like that. For all he knew, this man was some crooked cop just as hellbent on taking advantage of him as the other alphas had been.
Maybe that’s why he shot Sasuke. He was getting him out of the way. So he could..
Cerulean eyes widened.
The thought was a terrifying one, especially as the alpha spun him around and slammed a pair of cuffs onto his wrists. Naruto stared down at them in horror, not fully comprehending what was happening. His eyes shot up to the cop, afraid of what he might see when he did.
The guy took out a handkerchief from his pocket and shoved it into his hands. “To stop the bleeding until a medic shows up” he muttered.
Naruto grimaced at the cloth and threw it down at his feet. “Fuck you.”
The cop grabbed him by the jaw and squeezed tight as he locked eyes with the blonde. “I’d watch that mouth if I were you” he growled.
Naruto said nothing as he pulled his face away from him, but his eyes burned with hate. He leaned down to pick up Sasuke’s shirt from the ground, having dropped it as he was being handcuffed. The cop yanked him back up, but he managed to grab hold of the shirt before he did. Naruto pressed it firmly against his temple with his bound hands- his arms covering most of his face in the process.
“Sasuke didn’t do anything wrong” he said quietly. “Those alphas attacked me. Sasuke stopped them. And you” Naruto swallowed hard, “you shot him for it.”
“He was violent and uncooperative” the cop snapped. “He left me with no choice.”
Naruto glared at him as the man grabbed hold of his arm and yanked him forward. “How can you arrest me? I was the one who was attacked!”
“You can tell us all about it at the station.”
Naruto shook his head. “Just- just let me check on him first, please.”
The cop ignored his request and pulled him back the opposite way. “I can’t do that.”
“Please!” Naruto cried. “Just let me make sure he’s ok! He’s- he’s my..”
He felt a little awkward saying it, but it was the truth.
“He’s my fated partner” he admitted. “I can’t just leave him like this.”
The man paused and raised a brow as he looked down at him. “Fated partner?”
Naruto nodded. “I just need to know that he’s ok. Then I’ll- I’ll go with you.”
The cop gave him a scrutinizing look, overtly suspicious of his motives but it was obvious that Naruto was telling the truth. Concern was thoroughly etched between his brows and swirling in the pits of his sad blue eyes. There was no sign of deceit there- if anything he could read the kid like a fucking book.
The man was not in the least bit apologetic about his actions and the unnecessary force he chose to use, but he did soften a bit when Naruto mentioned who Sasuke was to him. He had recently found his own fated partner as well, and it had upended his life in the best possible way. He never knew such a bond, and the love that could come from it. He could at least sympathize with the blonde’s desperation to go to him.
The man barked several orders at his comrades- mainly to call in an ambulance to get Naruto’s wounds treated as well as extra medics on the scene to treat what was left of the bloodied alphas in the bathroom and to check the vitals of the one he knocked out. He would also need his team to set things up at the station and to bring in a detail to the restaurant to take evidence from the scene before locking it up for the time being. The restaurant would need to be cleared, calls would have to be made to families, stories checked and re-checked. Witness statements collected.
Long story short, there was a lot of shit that still had to get done.
But.. he supposed he could let the omega kid see his alpha before he was carted off.
The cop didn’t release the blonde, but he did agree to his request. With a firm hold on him, the officer dragged Naruto over to Sasuke and gave him permission to crouch down beside him. He towered over them, watching closely and shooing away his comrades and their curious gazes as he supervised. He wouldn’t allow this to carry on for too long, but he could give the kid a moment to say what he wanted to say.
Naruto’s hands were still busy holding off the bleeding from his temple, so he didn’t have any free hands to smooth back Sasuke’s hair the way he wanted, or to cradle his porcelain face and check his pulse. So, in place of all of that, Naruto simply leaned down and pressed his forehead against Sasuke’s- careful to avoid the injury.
He could feel Sasuke’s breath against his face. His breathing was low, slow, and steady, and unbelievably reassuring.
Naruto breathed out a long sigh of relief in return. “‘Ske.. thank god..”
He raised himself up and looked down at Sasuke’s face for a while before moving his gaze to his chest. He glared down at the dart still imbedded inside, moved his hands away from his temple to take hold of it, and quickly tore it free. Sasuke didn’t respond- not even a flinch.
Naruto threw the tranq to the side and pressed the shirt to his head again before lowering his cheek to Sasuke’s chest. He closed his eyes and listen carefully to his heartbeat. He could feel it thrum against his ear, strong and sure.
Naruto glanced up at him, his chest swelling with emotions he couldn’t completely make sense of. Warm and cold all at once- crippling pain and potent elation. Tears filled his eyes even as sighs of relief escaped his lips. In the swirl of all of these emotions, some known and some a complete enigma, Naruto knew one thing- he didn’t want to leave him.
He wanted to stay by Sasuke’s side.
No matter what.
So, when the cop grabbed hold of him and tried to heft him back up to his feet, Naruto fought back. And the officers weren’t too happy about it. His bound hands were pretty quickly shifted so that they were behind his back instead, ensuring that he would be less of a threat. One cop took over staving off his bleeding as several others closed in to keep him restrained and controlled.
Naruto screamed at them, cursing their very existence, but it made no difference. He had been given his moment with Sasuke, and that was all that they were permitting.
They dragged him off, loading him into an ambulance where they changed his cuffs yet again- this time locking him to cot. The paramedics attached thick straps across his chest and legs to keep him secure, and his fear made a sudden and rather powerful return. He couldn’t stop shaking and bucking against his restraints, and none of it was helping. He saw the medics prep a needle and his terror skyrocketed, but it was far too late to change anything now. They could only tolerate his resistance for so long- apparently he had already managed to find their limit.
A woman sterilized his inner arm as another moved the needle into position. Naruto screamed at them to stop- pleaded with them to listen to him, to see reason, to have a fucking conscience- but it had no effect. The point of the needle was shoved into his arm, the plunger pressed down, and whatever concoction it contained quickly poured through his veins.
Naruto faintly wondered if they gave him the same thing that was in the dart they shot Sasuke with.
If they were one in the same.
Then his eyes rolled back, and he thought nothing else for quite some time.
--
“Mmnhn..”
Naruto groaned as his consciousness slowly made a full and very painful return. His head throbbed with a vengeance- so much so that he could feel it in his teeth. His body pulsed with fresh bruises and his throat felt like it had been torn to shreds.
Nausea swirled through him and curdled in his gut. Even with his eyes closed he felt dizzy, like he was drifting across a restless sea and unable to stomach the turbulence. He wondered if it was far worse in the darkness and decided to test that theory.
With one sure motion, Naruto forced his eyes open and was immediately blinded by senselessly bright lights and a room doused in sterile white. His eyes snapped shut, far too overwhelmed to face that all at once. A slight noise to his left changed his mind though. He had a feeling that someone else was with him, and he had a sudden urge to know exactly who that someone was.
He knew who he hoped it was, but that seemed pretty unlikely at this point.
Naruto hardened his resolve then slowly peeled his lids open, letting his cloudy gaze adjust to the ever-piercing light. He blinked up at the colorless ceiling for a moment, letting his eyes adjust, before shifting his focus to the rest of the room. He was in a hospital bed, lying on sheets that felt stiff and far too thin. An empty chair waited in one corner and when he looked to the other he found that there was a matching set, but this one was occupied.
He didn’t know the person sitting there, but he could make a guess.
Maybe it was the jet-black hair that gave him away, pushed back with several stubborn strands falling forward to frame his face- the way Sasuke’s did when he dragged his fingers through his hair and then finally released it. His eyes were similar too- just as dark but far colder than Sasuke’s, and calculating in their unbroken stare.
It immediately made him feel on edge, though he assumed that was probably the point.
Naruto’s eyes moved lower, away from the intensity of that look. He couldn’t help but notice the man’s strong build, his expensive suit, the watch gleaming on his wrist that likely cost more than Naruto could ever hope to make. Probably more than his freaking house cost.
Even his posture screamed elegance and power. He looked like he demanded respect and got it, though it was probably shrouded in plenty of fear and wariness in the process.
Naruto raised his eyes once more, taking in the sharp chiseled face, just as pale as Sasuke’s, and the scar that ran down the side of it. A phone buzzed and the man dropped his gaze to the screen, tending to whatever shady business he was undoubtedly doing on it.
“You’re.. aren’t you-”
Naruto’s voice cracked and he gave up. His mouth was desert dry and his tongue kept sticking to the roof of it. He’d have to wait to ask more later.
The man tucked his phone away without a word and raised his eyes to meet Naruto’s puzzled stare. He studied his face for a moment, making the blonde feel incredibly self conscious, then rose to his feet.
Naruto tensed as the alpha quietly drew towards him. He tried to sit up, but his wrists were still cuffed to the cot and even that slight motion made his head swim. He gave up and dropped back down, just as the man reached over and grabbed something behind him. When he moved his hand back again there was a cup of water in it with a thick bendable straw extending beyond its reach.
The man gently buried a strong hand in Naruto’s hair and propped him up as he moved the cup close to his lips. He watched in silence as Naruto drank deeply from it, then returned it where he found it and carefully lowered Naruto down once more.
Naruto just stared at him, utterly confused.
“Why did you..” his voice trailed off, his cheeks reddening. It felt awkward asking why he helped him drink water, why a guy like him would even bother let alone be so gentle about it.
So he moved onto more pressing matters instead.
“Where’s Sasuke? Why are you here..?”
The man quirked a brow and slightly tilted his head as he studied him, a very Sasuke-like thing to do. “Aren’t you curious to know who I am first?”
“I know who you are” Naruto replied, pretty confident that he was right.
“Do you..”
“You’re Sasuke’s father, aren’t you.”
“You say it like you already know the answer.”
Naruto did, or rather he was pretty sure he did, but he wasn’t going to say as much. He had a feeling that the less you said in front of this guy, the better.
The man smiled. “Though you are correct. Sasuke is my son.”
Naruto bit his lip.
Meaning this guy is the mob boss- the one who has men who obey his every command, men who have killed when he told them to..
Naruto swallowed hard as he slowly found his nerve. “Are you..”
He paused, then looked up- forcing himself to face this.
“Are you here to kill me?”
The man seemed taken aback by that. “This is how you would react if I was?”
Naruto glanced down at his bound wrists. “Well.. there’s not much I can do about it when I’m like this.”
Naruto met his eyes once more. “Besides- your men would never leave you alone like this if they felt you were at risk, right? They also seem pretty confident that there’s nothing I can do.”
“Hmm. Quite perceptive.”
Naruto shrugged. “Sometimes. But that.. doesn’t really answer my question.”
The Uchiha’s face remained impassive.
Naruto was just happy to see that he didn’t look angry.
He watched the man move back to his seat and lower himself onto it- far more gracefully than a man of that caliber should have been able to do. He leaned forward, his elbows braced on his knees, his posture both casual and authoritative all at once. Naruto felt uncomfortable being on the other end of it, but like he said- there wasn’t much he could do about it.
After a worrisome pause that only took seconds but felt like eternities, he finally answered. “No, Naruto, I am not here to kill you.”
The blonde gave him a disbelieving look, but he wasn’t stupid enough to challenge it. “Ok.. then what are you here for?”
“To act in loco parentis.”
Naruto blinked. “Meaning..?”
The Uchiha’s eyes flickered with humor, though his jaw stayed just as tight, his mouth locked in a firm straight line.
“Acting in lieu of parents” he responded, his eyes never leaving the blonde’s face.
Naruto’s heart skipped a beat. “What are you talking about?”
The frozen line of Fugaku’s mouth thawed just enough for the corners to curve up. Maybe it was meant to look friendly but to Naruto it just resembled a feral lion gazing down at a broken-legged gazelle.
The man folded his hands together and leaned forward, dropping the pair between his legs. He braced his muscular forearms against his thighs, the sleeves rolled up high enough to reveal a dark tattoo, serpentine and intricate as it crawled beneath his clothes. It reminded Naruto of the man he had run into- the one who had followed him under Sasuke’s orders. He had something like it climbing up the side of his neck.
Do they brand themselves with his same tattoo when they come work for him?
He thought it was odd and unlikely, but how else could you explain it?
Besides, it wasn’t like he knew much about the mob world. Gangsters, mafia- whatever it was, Naruto had been careful about avoiding it up to this point. He would rather starve to death on the street than borrow money from a loan shark. He knew what they’d expect from him- what they would suggest and later demand. With a body like his, one that had always looked like an omega’s, at some point those people would want him to sell it.
Sasuke was right- he didn’t know anything about his father. But growing up where he did, he did know about loan sharks. And about their cruelty.
Especially towards omegas.
So he wasn’t exactly thrilled to have their boss in front of him, spouting nonsense and staring him down like a mad scientist with his favorite thing to dissect.
Naruto shuddered at the thought.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about” he muttered. “Just tell me why you’re here.”
“As of today” the Uchiha said slowly, closely observing his reaction as he spoke, “I am your new guardian.”
Naruto’s body responded before his mind did. All of the blood drained from his face, leaving him as white and colorless as the rest of the room. He could feel his mouth drop open, eyes wide and unblinking in his surprise.
Then it all clicked.
And suddenly Naruto was sitting up as far as his restraints would let him, adrenaline jolting through him, his panic peaking and drowning out all of his pain.
“You- you’re.. you’re my WHAT??!”
Chapter 17: Swept Away
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“If you need me, you know I’ll be there.
If you want to, I can save you.
I can take you away from here.”
- Michelle Branch, All You Wanted
--
Fugaku Uchiha eyed the bound blonde, his eyes narrowing with intent.
“I know you’re not accustomed to being under my care” he said, his voice purposefully slow and dangerously sharp, “but that is the only time you will have an outburst like that with me.”
Naruto flinched.
He looked down at his wrists, pulled taut against metal cuffs. He kept the heels of his feet pressed firmly against the cot as he fought to stay upright, but he could feel his legs trembling- and he knew Sasuke’s father could see it too.
Naruto turned his face away, letting long blonde strands hide his reddening face.
That was stupid, he chided himself.
This guy is a fucking gangster- you can’t just flip out like that.
We’re in a public place. There’s no way he’d tolerate being disrespected like that, especially when there are witnesses who could overhear it.
“I.. I didn’t mean..” He swallowed hard. “I’m just-”
“Surprised, I’m sure. And a bit dense” the raven answered for him, “but I’m sure we can fix that.”
Naruto kept his face turned away, not wanting to reveal the fear that was likely written all over it.
“W-why would you do this..? What do you get out of this?”
He could hear the creak of the chair as the Uchiha once again rose to his feet. He walked over to him, his polished shoes clicking against the linoleum- marking his trail. Naruto’s arms began to tremble, but he still didn’t have the nerve to turn back and face him.
Naruto closed his eyes as the tension grew, wishing he could do more to pull away from it. The steps stopped and the silence became almost unbearable. He considered looking his way, wondering what he was doing, why he was waiting like that, when a hand suddenly grabbed his face and jerked him back.
Naruto’s eyes flew open and locked onto the dark stare of what was obviously an irate dominant. He shuddered in his grasp but was pretty helpless to do much else.
“What are you doing?” he choked.
“You should look at the person you are speaking to” Fugaku said smoothly. “Don’t you agree?”
Naruto gaped at him, lost for words for a moment. But when the hand on his jaw tightened, he was quick to find them. “Y-yes. I-I agree.”
The man smiled. “Good.”
He released the blonde but stayed at his bedside, bearing down on him.
Which was not in the least bit reassuring.
Naruto tried to scoot back, but the cuffs cut off his retreat. The sound of them clanking against the bars of the hospital bed drew the man’s attention, making Naruto feel even more on edge.
“Why would you want to be my guardian?” Naruto asked nervously, careful to meet his dark gaze this time.
He was still completely shocked that those words were even coming out of his mouth right now, and to someone like this. The guy was rich and powerful- a mob boss who likely controlled the whole damn town. One of Konoha’s elite- someone who didn’t need to sink down to Naruto’s level. The kind of person who usually looked right past someone like him unless he felt like he had a use for him. Not to mention the fact that he’s the father of the guy Naruto had just started dating.
What kind of fucked up melodrama is my life?
“I think you’d be better off asking what would have happened if I hadn’t become your guardian.”
Naruto started at that. “What are you talking about?”
Christ, can he just explain what the hell is going on already?! What is he after?
What the fuck does this guy want with me?
The alpha moved a step closer, his brows furrowing when Naruto shrank back from him. He reached out and gently tapped one of his cuffed wrists with two long fingers, pulling Naruto’s focus to it.
“You are in police custody, Naruto. And you are a minor.”
The blonde flinched when he said his name. It shouldn’t surprise him to hear it, he clearly knew who he was, but it felt foreign hearing it from him all the same.
It made him wonder what else he already knew.
“What do you think will happen when they call your home only to find that there is no one there to answer?”
Naruto paled. “My.. my dad is ill. He just..”
“I suggest that you do not lie to me.”
Naruto’s mouth snapped shut.
“When they realize you don’t have a guardian, they will appoint one for you. Meaning foster homes. And I’m sure I don’t have to explain to you what those can be like for omega children.”
Blue eyes widened “How do you know all of this?”
Naruto’s breath snagged in his throat as a thought suddenly occurred to him. “Wait.. did Sasuke-”
“You seem to have at least some idea as to what I do for a living” the Uchiha interjected. “Do you really believe that I need help from my teenage son in order to find information on someone?”
Well.. now I don’t.
Naruto dropped his gaze. “Yeah.. I- I guess not.”
Fugaku clenched his jaw tight, forcing a vein to the surface. He was not used to stretching his patience this thin.
He grabbed the blonde’s jaw again and forced his head back up. “I thought I made this part clear.”
A slight tap at the door cut in before Naruto could even think of what to say, but the Uchiha never released his grip. His gaze simply shifted to the side, seemingly unbothered by the disturbance.
The door creaked open ever so slightly and a man with clean cut hair and a stern expression peered inside. “Sir. We brought him.”
“I’ll call for you when I’m ready.”
“Of course, sir.”
The man bowed then closed the door.
Naruto’s wide eyes shot back to the Uchiha. “Is it Sasuke? Is he here?”
“My son can wait” Fugaku said firmly. “You and I still have some things that need to be discussed.”
Naruto tried to pull his face back, but the Uchiha refused to relent his grasp. “I don’t understand” Naruto gasped. “What do you want from me?”
“To stay out of trouble.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “There’s no way that’s all you want.”
“Let’s just say it’s what I want for now” Fugaku said, a tight smile curling the corners of his lips. “After all, I wouldn’t want anything to happen to my son’s fated partner.”
Naruto stared at him, his wide fearful blues unblinking.
He knows.
Fuck, he knows.
And now, somehow, he’s my guardian?? What the fuck is happening..?
A horrifying thought crawled into his mind and once it was there, he couldn’t seem to shake it. It latched on tight, and he could already feel it begin to fester.
It can’t be.. can it?
He didn’t want to believe it, but..
Did he.. did he just buy me for his son?
--
Fugaku eventually released the blonde and pulled out his phone. He pressed a single button and uttered two words.
“Bring him.”
He didn’t wait for a response before hanging up. He didn’t have to. His men would undoubtably be quick to follow his command. Naruto imagined that the alternative made that pretty much a guarantee.
The thought fell to the wayside as the door was pushed open. A team of men stepped inside, their suits, facial expressions, and mannerisms all uniform. The only thing that set them apart was the placement of their mostly obscured tattoos and the scars that many of them visably wore.
Individuality was clearly not sought after in their organization.
As the men filed in, Naruto spotted movement amongst them that completely disrupted their otherwise tight composure and strict uniformity. Someone who was mostly hidden in the midst of the other alphas, but was clearly adamant about breaking free from them. Naruto could see the struggles escalating, becoming more and more violent as the men worked to contain it.
“Goddamnit, will you just-”
Naruto’s heart leapt up his throat at the sound of that voice. “Sasuke?”
The youngest Uchiha shoved an alpha out of the way, clearing the path just enough to find his blonde’s beautiful face and wide hopeful blues. “Naruto!”
He jerked against the men leading him forward, anxious to free himself and run to his side.
“Fuck- will you let go already?! I’m not going anywhere!”
The men ignored him and turned to his father instead. Fugaku gave one terse nod and in unison the men released Sasuke and stopped in their tracks.
Sasuke ran over to his blonde immediately, ignoring the watchful stare of everyone else in the room. He didn’t care.
Let them watch.
“Sasuke, I-”
Sasuke raised his cuffed hands in front of him, grabbed hold of Naruto’s face, and kissed him.
Naruto froze at first, caught off guard by the sudden intimate display, but his hesitancy didn’t last long. He had been so terrified of losing Sasuke, of suddenly facing this cruel fucked-up world without him, and he could not imagine a worse fate. And now that he was here, alive and at his side once more, he found himself yearning for the chance to be swept away by him.
The combination of his relief, Sasuke’s warmth, and those dominant pheromones of his completely stripped away whatever inhibitions he had left. Naruto sank into the feel of him and whole-heartedly kissed him back.
Sasuke was surprised to feel it, but he wasted no time questioning it. Eager for more, he tilted his head and pulled his blonde closer. Naruto groaned in discomfort as the distinct clink of metal sounded through the room.
The raven reluctantly pulled back and gazed down at his blonde’s face. He liked the blush streaked across it, but it saddened him to see the bruises beneath it. Sasuke gently brushed his thumb across his cheek, giving him a curious look. Naruto met it, then looked downward, a gesture that quietly told Sasuke to do the same.
The raven leaned back and dropped his gaze.
His eyes hardened.
They cuffed him to the bed?
He clenched his jaw tight as he jerked his head to the side to glare at his father. “Why is he like this?”
The eldest Uchiha gave his son an impatient look. “You know better than to address me so casually, Sasuke.”
The raven was fuming, but he knew it wouldn’t help Naruto for him to start shit with his father now. “Apologies” he growled.
“Accepted.”
Sasuke’s temper rose. “Now, can you tell me why he’s cuffed to the bed?”
Fugaku crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, the epitome of nonchalant. Which only irked Sasuke more. He did his best to not to lose it; he knew it wouldn’t be enough to change his father’s behavior. It never had before.
One of the many things that he disliked about the man.
“Apparently the staff found him to be rather.. noncompliant” Fugaku replied. “And before you say anything else that you may regret” he added, “he was detained well before I got here.”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. “But he doesn’t have to be.”
He looked back at his father’s men, who had quickly lined up against either side of the room, awaiting their next command.
“You were able to get me here. How do you have that kind of power but you can’t-”
“I never said that I couldn’t.”
Sasuke gritted his teeth. He could feel his canines elongating, his dominant pheromones violently flickering through him in his fury. “But you haven’t had him released.”
His father gave him a sharp look, a reminder that the dominant in charge was not Sasuke.
“No” he replied. “I haven’t.”
Sasuke let go of his blonde so he could turn and face the other Uchiha head on. “What is it going to take to change that?”
Fugaku seemed amused, but it didn’t quite meet his eyes. Those dark pools were cold as ever.
“You think so low of me?”
Sasuke knew better than to be honest, so he ignored the question. “What do I have to do for you to have Naruto freed?” Sasuke asked, getting straight to the point.
“So anxious to carry on with your date..” Fugaku shook his head. “Shouldn’t you be more concerned about whether or not your fated partner is well enough to leave?”
Sasuke’s eyes widened. He shot them over to his father’s men, who seemed just as surprised to hear this, before dropping his gaze to the scuffed floor at his feet.
Fuck.
He should have known. Or at least suspected that his father knew at this point. It was difficult to keep anything hidden from a man like Fugaku Uchiha, especially something that he felt had to do with his own life. It wasn’t like Sasuke was trying to hide it necessarily, though he had been careful to keep his golden gaze turned away from him. Still, he hadn’t expected for him to figure it out this fast.
An oversight on his part.
“How long have you known..?” Sasuke said quietly, his gaze lifting just long enough to ask.
Fugaku tilted his head and gave him a snide smile. “Is that really a question?”
Sasuke looked at his father, then back at his blonde, then back at his father once more. “There’s nothing you can do to change it” he said defensively. “Naruto is my fated partner. I have no intention of being separated from him.”
Fugaku held up his hands in mock surrender. “And who am I to challenge fate?”
He pushed off from the wall and stepped closer to the pair. “That being said, I will need to make sure of a few things.”
Sasuke took a step back, bringing himself closer to his blonde in hopes of shielding him from whatever his father had planned. It suddenly occurred to him that Naruto had been alone with the Uchiha before he got here, and he had no idea why. Or for how long.
“Why are you here?” he asked. “What do you intend to do?”
“What you should have done, Sasuke.” Fugaku stopped an arms-length before his son, close enough to make sure Sasuke could his expression darken as something indiscernible flashed across his face.
“I will be keeping him safe” Fugaku said smoothly. “By keeping him close.”
Sasuke stared at his father, searching his face for the rest. Because there was no way that was the full truth. “You expect me to believe that you just care about keeping him safe?”
“Why else would I become his guardian?”
Sasuke’s jaw dropped. “You did what??”
He jerked back to stare at his blonde, but he didn’t look as surprised as Sasuke felt.
So he already told him.
Sasuke turned back to face his father. “Whatever you’ve done, I want you to undo it.”
“And why would I do that?”
“Because I don’t want Naruto involved! Not with you or with them” he gestured to the men- still and silent as corpses, waiting for Fugaku’s orders to breathe life back into them.
Sasuke grimaced and turned his focus back on their boss. He seemed displeased with Sasuke’s outburst, but he chose to ignore his mistake for now.
“Whether you like it or not, Sasuke, he is involved. And you should have realized that the moment your eyes went gold. My son’s mate will be protected.. and targeted.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Is that a threat?”
“It’s concern. The Uchiha name bears weight in Konoha, but it’s not the only one. And there are some who would choose to exploit anything they deem a weakness” his eyes slid over to Naruto, “to take us down”.
The thought clearly had not occurred to either of them. They both seemed horrified by the thought, and while a new fear bloomed in the omega’s wide blues, desperate concern flashed through Sasuke’s.
“What makes you think he’s safer being pulled into the middle of it?” he said quietly, though the fight was clearly slipping away from him.
Fugaku gave him a pointed look. “Has he been safe without it?”
The reminder crashed into Sasuke like a freight train, bearing the full weight of every insecurity he had- every time he failed to protect his mate. Everytime he proved his father right.
“Jesus Christ, how long are you two going to talk about me like I’m not even here?!”
Naruto’s voice startled Sasuke, pulling him away from his thoughts and his focus away from his father. He looked back to give his mate a sheepish look, but the eldest Uchiha cut in before he could say anything to him.
“Being present isn’t enough to give your voice any weight” Fugaku said firmly. “I’m your guardian- but that doesn’t make you a Uchiha.”
He looked back at Sasuke and his eyes gleamed.
“Yet.”
Sasuke didn’t like it- hearing his father shut Naruto down, attempt to “put in him his place”. In fact, it immediately pissed him off. So it took him a moment to register what he said at the end.
Wait. Yet..? What is he talking about?
“What are you planning?”
Fugaku shrugged, though the innocent gesture was not in the least bit convincing. “Nothing at all. I’m simply acknowledging that your mate is here to stay. Isn’t that what you want?”
“It was our first date..”
“One of many, I presume. Which will be much easier now that you’ll both be living with me.”
Naruto’s head shot up at that. “No!”
Fugaku quirked a brow. “No?”
“I get that you have your reasons for all of this, but I-” Naruto forced back the tears lodged in the back of his throat. “I can’t abandon my home.”
Fugaku looked like he was prepared to argue, but Naruto was quick to cut him off.
“Please! It’s all I have left of them!”
“I will have your things brought to the house.” He nodded at his men and a few took a deep bow before moving to the door, one pulling out his phone as he went- likely to call several others to assist.
“No, just wait a second!” Naruto called out, hoping to stop them. “That’s not- we just started.. getting to know each other” he said weakly. “You can’t expect us to move in together! He’s an alpha! And I’m..”
“His mate.”
“That’s not all that I am” Naruto grated out.
“True. But it is the part that I mean to protect.”
“I’ll stay with Naruto at his place instead.”
“Sasuke!”
“It doesn’t have to be in the same room” Sasuke cut in, hoping to reassure him. “I can sleep on your couch for a while.”
Naruto’s face burned bright red. He was mortified to be having this conversation so openly in front of so many people. “Can we talk about this later?”
“Yes.”
“No.”
The Uchihas looked at each other, their differing convictions unwavering.
“We don’t have to do this now” Sasuke clarified. “We can talk about it later. When Naruto isn’t chained to a hospital bed.”
Naruto flinched.
“As your mate’s legal guardian” Fugaku countered, “I have every right to bring him home. And to keep him there. This conversation is a courtesy on my part- you’d be wise not to squander it.”
Sasuke ground his teeth together, eyes flashing with irritation.
“I assumed you’d be more comfortable if Sasuke was there as well” Fugaku’s eyes shifted over to the blonde, “but he doesn’t have to be.”
“If Naruto is living in that house, then so am I” the raven said hurriedly.
“Don’t I get a say in all of this?!” Naruto shouted. “You can’t make me do this!”
Fugaku’s eyes darkened. “You still have a lot to learn. You may want to tread lightly as you do.”
Sasuke took a fast step towards his father, bringing them chest to chest. “Don’t threaten my mate” he snarled, crimson bleeding into his irises.
Two of Fugaku’s men rushed forward, prepared to protect their boss, but he raised his hand- halting them in their tracks.
The two Uchihas glared at one another, their eyes blood-red and primal, silently fighting for dominance. Sasuke knew he’d have to back down at some point, but he wasn’t prepared to anything of the sort just yet. His mate was vulnerable, scared, and it brought out something in Sasuke that was far stronger and much more feral than he had ever had against his father. Something predatory, and it was growing with every passing second.
Before he could do something he’d likely come to regret, a light knock at the door broke their focus. The two exchanged one last dark look before simultaneously taking a step back from one another. A man peaked in as they did, his eyes apologetic for his intrusion but not enough to walk avoid doing so.
“Excuse me, I’m here to check on the patient.”
Not bothering to wait for an invite, the doctor stepped into the room and was immediately cut off by Fugaku’s men. To his credit, he didn’t look intimidated by them in the least. If anything, he just seemed to be annoyed that they were blocking his path.
The doctor cleared his throat and looked past one massive shoulder. “Sir, do you mind?”
Fugaku didn’t even look back. He kept his eyes locked on his son as he ordered his men to let the doctor through.
“Wonderful” he murmured. The doctor stepped forward and glanced over at the two fuming alphas before turning his attention to his nervous patient. “Well, I can see we are all off to a good start.”
Naruto blinked. “Wait. Weren’t you my doctor before too?”
“Dr. Kakashi. It is nice to see you again, Naruto.”
Naruto’s eyes flicked up to Fugaku, his brows furrowed. He looked back at his doctor. “Do you work for him?”
Kakashi laughed. He caught the man’s dark gaze and quickly cleared his throat. “Ahem, no. No, I do not.”
“But what are the odds that you would.. are you like the only doctor here?”
“Not exactly. I just specialize in treating omegas.”
Naruto stared at him. “But.. you’re an alpha.”
“I am.”
“Aren’t you..” tempted, he thought.
It was a repulsive thing to say out loud, but he couldn’t help but think it. Naruto was well-aware what omega pheromones did to alphas, especially now that he had experienced it firsthand. Being around them all the time, in their most vulnerable state, how could this doctor possibly specialize in anything that had to do with omegas? Honestly, how could this hospital even dare to trust him with them?
“As these two are likely well aware” Kakashi said, gesturing to the Uchihas, “dominant alphas typically have a stronger grasp over their more.. primal qualities. And some, such as myself, even have a difficult time picking up the scent of pheromones at all. A trait that has been passed down the grape vine- likely a way to keep dominants from being overpowered by what they would have deemed inferior alphas.”
He looked over his shoulder at the men lined up by the door. “No offense, fellas.”
Kakashi offered a smile that the group did not return.
Unfazed, he turned his focus back to his patient. “Anyways.. most people are overwhelmed by dominant pheromones, but it takes far more for it to be the other way around. That’s why you see many dominants with a stronger resilience to outside stimuli. And a greater control over their animal instincts.”
“Not all of them..” Naruto muttered.
He kept his head down, so he failed to notice the look that every person in the room was giving him.
Kakashi considered reaching for the blonde, patting his shoulder, offering some form of comfort, but he likely wouldn’t see it that way, so he didn’t.
Not that he needed to.
Sasuke immediately moved back to his side. He buried a hand in his blonde’s hair, and pulled him to his chest, cradling him close.
Naruto was embarrassed by his reaction. He hadn’t meant to say that out loud. And he definitely hadn’t meant for Sasuke to understand it. And yet, he couldn’t help but lean into him, accepting all of the comfort that his mate was eager to give.
He nestled against him and glanced up. “You found a shirt.”
Sasuke smiled down at him, a gentle knowing smile. He wouldn’t press his blonde to say more. He let Naruto steer the conversation to something more innocent- specifically the shirt Naruto kept his face buried in.
“I like to think that it found me.”
Naruto laughed at that. “God, you’re weird.”
Kakashi raised a brow at the pair. “Well, you two have gotten close since the last time I saw you.”
Naruto pulled back fast, suddenly embarrassed by his actions. He blushed. “Maybe a little..”
“As fun as it is to watch, mind if I examine you?”
“I have three requests first.”
Kakashi’s brow raised a little higher. “Well this is new..”
“One” Naruto started, jumping straight to it, “I want those people gone for it.” Naruto nodded to Fugaku and his men.
Kakashi looked back and gave them a pointed look. “You heard him, fellas. Time to clear the room.”
They looked reluctant, mostly because their leader had yet to demand the same. After a long pause, Fugaku finally gave in. He motioned for his men to leave, and moved to do the same. He paused at the door to look back over his shoulder. “We’ll be just outside, Naruto.”
His words should have been reassuring, but it came off as more of a threat- a warning to behave. Naruto swallowed, and a wave of relief washed over him as he finally stepped out of the room.
Kakashi waited for the blonde to continue, amused by his sureness. He was a very different omega than the one he had seen the first time around. He couldn’t help but think that the dominant by his side played a part in that.
“Two, I want these cuffs off.”
That one Kakashi couldn’t guarantee. For one, he didn’t have the key. And second- he wasn’t about to face backlash from the cops that chained him down in the first place.
“I’ll.. see what I can do” Kakashi replied.
Naruto supposed that was the most he could hope for.
“And three?”
Naruto glanced at his partner. “I want Sasuke to stay.”
Golden eyes met deep ocean blues, and Kakashi couldn’t help but smile.
“That I think we can do.”
--
“I can’t believe he actually moved all of my stuff” Naruto said for the umpteenth time, still in absolute shock over the Uchiha’s brazenness.
He shouldn’t be- he knew that. The guy had a whole mob organization at his beck and call- he could make just about anything happen. But seeing his things in boxes, stacked in a massive room that he didn’t want, in a house that wasn’t his, was still fucking mind blowing.
Sasuke’s brow twitched.
He knew his mate didn’t want to be here, and honestly he wasn’t thrilled by the prospect of living with his father again either, but Naruto’s attitude towards it was starting to piss him off. He knew that Naruto wanted to stay in his place, that he didn’t want his life controlled by someone else, but this move meant that they were together. That they could stay by each other’s side.
He wanted him to at least be happy about that, and he wasn’t.
“Is it really so bad..?” he murmured, not necessarily wanting him to hear it but not really trying to hide it from him either.
Naruto looked over at him, surprised. “Are you saying you wanted this to happen?”
Dark eyes narrowed. “I had no part in this, if that’s what you’re insinuating.”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You might as well have.”
Naruto sighed. “Sasuke, come on. You know this is too soon. Besides, you were living at that hotel place. Do you even want to be here?”
“That’s not the point” he argued. “I know living here wasn’t something either of us had planned, but now that it’s happening.. I don’t know.. aren’t you even a little happy being with me?”
Naruto dropped his gaze, and Sasuke’s face fell with it.
“You weren’t like this at the hospital.”
Naruto twisted his hands together, feeling uncomfortable. “Yeah, well.. we weren’t roommates back then. It’s.. different now.”
“Housemates” Sasuke corrected. “Though if you wanted to share a room, I wouldn’t be opposed to it.”
Naruto stepped across the room and plopped down in a chair. He dragged his fingers through his hair, another sigh slipping from his lips. Sasuke was tempted to go to him and kiss them silent, but he managed to hold himself back.
“Naruto.”
The blonde looked up.
“Can’t you just.. give this a try?”
The blonde looked away. “Do I have a choice?”
Sasuke ground his teeth together. “No” he growled.
“Well then, there’s your answer.”
Sasuke gave a humorless laugh as he turned away from him, hiding the hurt on his face. “After what we went through, I thought..”
He shook his head.
“Apparently it didn’t mean as much to you as it did to me.”
Naruto’s head shot up at that. Sasuke sounded so.. sad. He had never seen him like this before.
“I’m sorry, Sasuke” he said quietly. “I just need time. This is.. it’s just a lot to wrap my head around.”
“Time..” he repeated.
He felt like that’s all he ever gave. And Naruto’s distance was what he always seemed to get in return.
“You always push me away when we start to get close” he muttered. “I don’t think you understand how much it fucking hurts.”
“Sasuke..”
“Whatever. I’ll just.. I’ll just see you when you’re ready, I guess.”
He walked away without a second glance and closed the door a little harder than he meant to on his way out.
Naruto looked around the room, which suddenly felt a whole lot bigger. The emptiness, the quiet, it was excruciating. He hated being alone, but he couldn’t stand just accepting a choice that had never been his.
And more so, it frustrated him that Sasuke was right. A spark ignited in his chest when Sasuke fought for him, when he thought he had lost him, and yet it didn’t take long for Naruto to go back to his old habits of trying to snuff it out.
Why do I do that?
Why can’t I just love him the way he deserves to be loved? The way he loves me..
Naruto pulled his legs close to his chest and dropped his cheek against his knees. He looked over at the collection of his things, his old life crammed into the new.
“Why can’t I just let it go?” he mumbled.
Why can’t I just let myself be happy?
Naruto turned his head and buried his teary eyes in his arms, seeking the comfort of darkness. Hiding from everything that he couldn’t help but see in the light. And yet the thought followed him anyways and once it was there, he couldn’t let it go.
Because you don’t deserve it, he thought.
Sasuke wants his fated partner, but he doesn’t see that he deserves better. He deserves someone who isn’t.. used. Tainted. Broken.
Sasuke was right- the moment they got close, he pushed him away. Because, despite the feelings he couldn’t ignore and the guilt he felt for hurting him, it still felt like the right thing to do.
Why can’t you see it?
“I don’t deserve you” he choked.
Sasuke leaned his head against the wall just outside his mate’s room, swallowing hard as he stared up at the arching ceiling- completely out of reach despite being right there in front of him.
Sasuke closed his eyes, trapping the pain inside. “Baka..” he muttered under his breath.
“You couldn’t be more wrong.”
Notes:
Oh, Naruto.
When will you learn..How are we feeling, my sweet darlings? Irritated with Naru’s repetitive, broken boy ways? Turned on by Daddy Uchiha’s assertive, and oh so dominant, reactions?
Or do we just flat out hate the author at this point? 😅
Chapter 18: A Little Different Now
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“This is hardly worth fighting for, but it’s the petty shit that I can’t ignore.
When my fist hits your face, and your face hits the floor. It’ll be a long time comin’.
Bet you got the message now.”
-Sick Puppies, You’re Going Down
--
Naruto refused to go to dinner.
He was starving- of course he was starving. Being angry and rebellious and fucking depressed would make anyone hungry. But he would rather listen to the screaming whale in his stomach than face an awkward Uchiha meal.
Sasuke’s father made him nervous and Sasuke.. well.. he had broken his heart enough already. Naruto didn’t want to see the devastation in his eyes anymore. Nor did he want to be put in a situation where he’d wind up doing it all over again. So, in place of that, the stubborn blonde locked himself in his new, and exceedingly uncomfortable, bedroom and ignored all summons for him to do otherwise.
Not to say that the actual furniture was intolerable- in fact, quite the opposite.
Though he had yet to go anywhere near it, the bed was massive and looked incredibly inviting. There were far too many pillows- each as fluffy as the last, a thick comforter, and a lush throw blanket folded nice and neat at the foot of it. The entire ensemble was done up in various shades of steel blue and light grey- the color of lazy afternoons. Which, Naruto assumed, would feel perfect in a bed like that. If you were used to it. If it felt like it belonged to you.
If you didn’t feel like you had been forced onto it.
Luckily the chair tucked in the corner was another cozy option, one that so far he didn’t have any objections to. It was large and cream-colored, the arms curved in a semi-hug that he was more than willing to accept. A dark orange blanket was draped across the arm- knitted and soft, and officially his favorite thing in the house.
Well.. out of the collection of items that weren’t his.
Naruto pulled the ginger blanket around himself, breathing in its light laundry scent, and immediately felt at ease. For a little while. But unfortunately reality is a callous bitch and unwilling to just let him be. He should be used to it by now, but it still frustrated him how unfair life could be. How he never seemed to have a peaceful moment. Or rather, how the ones he did have never seemed to last very long.
Cerulean eyes had gone from slightly cloudy to overcast, his lids finally closing over them, prepared to shut out the world, when a violent thump at the door startled him awake. Naruto’s heart leapt up his throat at the suddenness and a rush of irritation soon after.
“You have got to be kidding me..”
“Naruto Uzumaki, you are expected downstairs.”
Naruto pinched the bridge of his nose and threw his head back against the chair. “Ughh, I hate you guys so much right now..”
“Pardon?”
Naruto chose to keep his comment to himself and turned his back to the door, curling up tight in his chair and ignoring Fugaku’s lapdogs in the process. He had no intention of going anywhere- the sooner they figured that out the better.
Another knock cut through the quiet and echoed in his temple. Naruto grated his teeth.
“Will you stop already?!” he shouted at the blasted thing.
“You are expected downstairs” a stern voice answered. “Please open the door and follow us.”
Naruto’s eyes flashed with annoyance. “Go fuck yourself.”
“Pardon?”
Naruto cleared his throat, prepared to make his words perfectly clear this time around. “I said, GO FUCK YOURSELF!!”
He could smell the alphas’ pheromones lash out at his abrasiveness, and immediately felt queasy. He covered his nose with the blanket and focused on its soothing scent in its place. A flickering thought shot through him, one that he was quick to shut down, but not before it fully formed in his mind.
I wish it was Sasuke’s scent instead.
Naruto grimaced.
You can’t want him AND push him away. Fucking pick one.
Naruto could hear the men chattering amongst themselves, though he couldn’t make out the words. Not that he really cared. He meant what he said- they could all just fuck off. He had no interest in obeying their commands. He didn’t answer to Fugaku- that was entirely their problem.
He heard the sound of their fading footsteps as they moved away from the door, and let out a sigh of relief as the peaceful quiet resumed. He settled back against the chair, welcoming a nap that he had been so close to finding before.
His consciousness sat on a precipice, considering making the final dive into a deep dark sanctuary, when a sharp metallic click sliced through it. Naruto’s eyes shot open just as the door to his room did the same.
“Fuck!”
He jolted out of the chair and took off towards the adjoining bathroom, but one hellbent alpha beat him to it. He wrapped an arm around Naruto’s waist and yanked him back, forcing him against his chest. Naruto screamed and a hand clapped down over his mouth, instantly silencing him.
“There is no need for that, Naruto.”
Yeah I’ll be the judge of that, asshole.
The blonde gripped the alpha’s wrist, trying to yank it away from his face, but it was like prying back steel.
Fucking alphas.
Without warning, the man spun him around and threw him over his shoulder. Naruto yelped in surprise, a regrettable sound he immediately wished he could take back. He hated how weak it made him seem. Though his actions so far weren’t really proving otherwise.
The man bounced him up, and Naruto winced as his stomach collided with the his iron shoulder.
“Nnghn! Goddamnit, put me down!”
“As soon as we are in the dining room, I will be happy to oblige.” The words were polite enough, but he said them through his teeth which made them sound anything but.
Naruto growled out his frustrations, and cursed the man all the way out of the room and down the stairs. He hit his fists against his back, which did absolutely nothing, so he just went back to cursing the Neanderthal’s existence and wishing all of them an early grave. He heard one of them snicker beside him, clearly entertained by his antics, which is not exactly what he was going for.
“Fuck you guys!” he shouted. “Fuck you and your stupid matching outfits! Fuck your face and your stupid bestie tattoos! Fuck your whole family and every pet you’ve ever loved! Fuck your-”
“Are you done yet?”
Naruto glanced over to find the Uchiha boss staring him down. His arms were crossed over a wide chest, his shirt slightly unbuttoned, his expression stony- though his eyes held a glint that he could have sworn was amusement.
Another one, he thought wryly.
What am I- a fucking joke?
Naruto narrowed his eyes, trying his best to look fierce despite his current sack-of-potatoes position. He crossed his arms over the alphas back, earning himself a smirk.
Ok, definitely amused.
“No” he snarled. “I’m not done.”
The humor in the Uchiha’s eyes went out and those obsidian pools quickly hardened. Naruto’s resolve faltered at the sight of it.
The dominant took a step towards him, and Naruto stiffened.
Shit.
He continued to advance on him, his eyes like daggers piercing straight through the blonde- pinning him in place. When he closed the distance, Fugaku roughly grabbed hold of his jaw and forced their eyes to meet- apparently his preferred method for getting his undivided attention. Not that Naruto could exactly blame him- it was pretty effective.
“I think you’ll find that you are.”
“What the hell is this?!”
Blue eyes shot over to find another dominant rushing towards them.
It was a relief, but only a small one.
At least Sasuke would be able to get Biceps to finally put him down, and Clamps over here to let go of his fucking face. Naruto had been hoping to avoid Sasuke a little longer than this, but he couldn’t deny that he looked forward to having him step in and shut this whole circus down.
Sasuke marched up to his father and somehow found the nerve to grab hold of his wrist. He squeezed down hard, his eyes crimson in his fury.
“Let. Go.” he snarled.
Fugaku eyed the hand on him before lifting his razor sharp stare to meet his son’s. “You don’t want to do that, Sasuke.”
“Funny. I was about to say the same thing.”
The eldest Uchiha’s pheromones suddenly lashed out, bold and terrifying. Naruto trembled- he had never felt anything that powerful. His stomach coiled into sickeningly tight knots and his entire being shuddered under the onslaught. He was on the verge of passing out, and that was just from a few seconds of it. He had no idea how anyone could handle being around it for much longer.
Naruto forced back the dark and refocused his gaze in time to see the fearsome dominant snap. In one quick motion, Fugaku tore his arm free and backhanded Sasuke across the face.
Sasuke dropped to the floor at his feet, his face burning with pain and shame. He spat out blood and turned his furious eyes up towards his father.
“I warned you, Sasuke. You will not disrespect me in my own home.”
Sasuke refused to fold under his gaze, though it was difficult to hold his own against it. His father’s dominant scent was far more potent than his own, he couldn’t deny that. But Sasuke’s anger rivaled his, and it was enough to keep him from backing down.
“He is my mate. You have no right to touch him.”
Fugaku narrowed his eyes.
He understood his son’s aggressiveness towards him. As a dominant, he was all too familiar with the possessive tendencies that often muddled their thoughts and drove them to act rashly. He understood, but that didn’t mean he would tolerate it. Especially in front of his men.
The Uchiha took a knee before his son, his eyes never leaving his face. “Legally, your mate belongs to me. And as my son, so do you.”
His eyes narrowed.
“You would do well to remember that.”
Then he rose to his feet and ordered the blonde to be put down. The man wordlessly did as he was told.
As soon as Naruto’s feet hit the floor he rushed to Sasuke’s side. He dropped down beside him and reached out to cradle his face with trembling hands. “Sasuke.. god, are you ok?”
Sure, things were.. complicated between them right now. But that didn’t mean Naruto could stand seeing him hurt. Especially by his own family, when all he was trying to do was protect him.
Naruto jerked his head up to glare at the asshole who dared to cause him pain- prepared to tell him off, to defend the person who constantly did the same for him.
“You-”
Sasuke slammed his hand over Naruto’s mouth and shook his head. This wasn’t his first time being punished by his father like this, but he refused to have it ever happen to Naruto.
The fire in Naruto’s eyes cooled a bit and when Fugaku and his dog finally left, Sasuke slowly pulled his hand away.
Naruto’s brows furrowed with concern as he lightly brushed away the blood from the raven’s lip. “I’m sorry..” he murmured. “This is my fault. I shouldn’t have gotten you involved.”
Sasuke gently took hold of his wrist and pulled it away from his face, then turned to place a gentle kiss on his palm. “Don’t think that way” he murmured. “My choices are not your mistakes.”
“But-”
“None of this is your fault, Naruto. I don’t know why are so quick to blame yourself for everything, but I want you to stop. My mate doesn’t deserve that.”
Naruto swallowed back the lump that gathered in the back of his throat. “Sasuke-”
A man cleared his throat a few steps away, clearly uncomfortable interrupting their intimate moment but unable to refuse the order to do exactly that. “Ahem. I am here to escort the two of you to the dining room.”
Sasuke looked past his blonde and glared up at the man towering over them. “I don’t need your help finding a fucking table.”
The man ground his molars together, holding his tongue and his patience. “Maybe so, but I still have my orders.”
“Christ..” Sasuke rolled his eyes and turned back to his blonde. “Come on. We can talk more later.”
Naruto visibly recoiled. “I’m not going.”
Sasuke smoothed back his hair and gave him a sad smile. “I’m sorry.. I know you don’t want to, but it’s easier if we just show up.”
Naruto looked like he was about to protest, but Sasuke interjected first.
“We’ll sit together, ok?”
Naruto still didn’t look convinced.
“Please, Naruto. Do this for me? I don’t want you to deal with them anymore.”
In the end, Naruto agreed to go but not because he was afraid of the backlash he would face if he didn’t. Rather, he didn’t want to see Sasuke get hurt because of him. There wasn’t much he could do against his mate’s father, but he could do this.
Sasuke got to his feet and gently lifted Naruto to his, then pulled him along to a room on the opposite end of the house, roughly shouldering past his father’s lapdog along the way. The man didn’t react because he couldn’t, but it was very obvious that he wanted to.
Naruto wondered if those same rules applied to him as well.
--
Dinner was uncomfortable, to say the least.
The silence between all of them was fucking suffocating. Naruto could feel it pressing down on his chest, tightening around his lungs, leaving him breathless. Every little sound seemed far louder with it, and scrapped at his nerves- the clink of glassware against the table, the rustle of the tablecloth, the creak of the chair he restlessly shifted on. But Sasuke squeezed his hand under the table throughout it, which helped ease some of the tension.
Even with their last fight, with his distance and disregard towards Sasuke, the raven still made sure that Naruto felt safe and secure.
It made him feel like shit.
After his dismissal and coldness, Sasuke should hate him. At the very least he should treat him the same way. He shouldn’t be so thoughtful, so tender with everything he said and did. He shouldn’t still want him.
But he did.
And he never stopped showing it.
Further prove that he did not deserve this man in his life. Naruto was tempted to pull away, his typical go-to when he felt Sasuke getting too close, being too kind, but his eyes kept finding his split lip and he didn’t have the heart to do it. Sasuke needed someone too- and Naruto couldn’t just ignore that. Not after what he just saw.
When their dinner was finally presented, Fugaku reached for his chopsticks and noticed the blood on his knuckles. Sasuke’s blood. Naruto watched the man eye it apathetically before grabbing his napkin and wiping it clean. Then he went back to his dinner- completely unfazed.
Naruto gave him an incredulous look before turning his focus to the Uchiha at his side.
Pain flickered in Sasuke’s eyes, just for a moment, before he turned his face away- hiding it beneath long ebony curtains. Naruto’s heart squeezed into a tight fist in his chest. He was hurt for him, and felt an intense need to fix it- to take away the pain his father had caused.
Naruto reached out and gently tucked midnight strands behind Sasuke’s ear, searching for the perfect porcelain face beneath it. Wide dark eyes shot over to him, his shock palpable.
Have I really never been like this with him? Naruto thought.
Am I the only one who’s ever given comfort..?
The realization filled him with sharp remorse. He quickly decided that despite his fears and his doubts and his habits, he wouldn’t let Sasuke face this shit alone.
He deserved better.
Boldened by his new resolve, Naruto gently rubbed his thumb against Sasuke’s cheek and offered a soft smile.
Sasuke just continued to stare at him, his wide eyes flickering back and forth between his own, searching them with so much intensity that Naruto couldn’t help but blush.
Sasuke swallowed hard and turned away again, but Naruto had a feeling that this time it was for a completely different reason.
Notes:
No matter how cold and guarded you might be- when your person needs you, you step up.
It's just a fact.
Also, yes. I was basically just doing my own version of the Beauty & The Beast dinner scene here. Because it’s one of my favorites, and Naruto makes a perfect Belle. I chose not to have the gangsters sing ‘Be Our Guest’, but I definitely pictured it multiple times. 😂
Chapter 19: Tell Me
Notes:
I got absolutely nothing done that I desperately needed to get done today. But I did write this.
I think you’ll find that I made the right choice.
- - -
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Strip for me.
Took off everything except these sleeves.
All the pain is underneath. I’m listening.
To everything.
Please, tell me everything.”
-Ethan Bortnick, engravings
--
As soon as they were dismissed from their excruciating dinner, Sasuke grabbed hold of Naruto’s wrist and pulled him out of the room and back to the opposite end of the house. He moved fast, and Naruto practically had to jog to keep pace with him.
“Dammit, will you just- ughh, Sasuke! Will you just slow down?!”
The Uchiha ignored his protests as he dragged the struggling blonde across the expansive living room, up the stairs, and down the hall. He seemed determined, and he clearly had a destination in mind.
Naruto’s panic set in as soon as he realized where they were headed.
His bedroom..
“S-Sasuke, wait a second. Will you just-”
The Uchiha shoved his door open, yanked the blonde inside, and quickly slammed it closed, sliding a lock into place to ensure their privacy.
“What the hell, Sasuke!”
Naruto moved for the door, but the raven pushed him back against the wall. Not hard, but with enough force to surprise him. Sasuke shoved his hands against the wall on either side of the blonde, keeping him just as locked in place as the thick oak monstrosity beside him.
Naruto swallowed hard and looked up. Those golden eyes were studying him with that same intensity he showed him at dinner, that same curious searching look.
At this point, Naruto was feeling pretty fucking confused himself.
“Why did you do that..?” Sasuke murmured, his soft voice a complete contradiction to his forceful actions.
Naruto furrowed his brow, more confused than ever. “What are you talking about?”
Sasuke’s stare didn’t change. He was still looking for something- something that he seemed rather desperate to find. “Tell me.”
“Tell you what?!” Naruto shouted. “I don’t know what you’re even talking about!”
“This.” Sasuke gently tucked a golden lock behind Naruto’s ear, his thumb dragging a smooth path across one of his whiskered cheeks. Naruto shivered against it, moved by the tender display, and quickly realized that Sasuke must have felt the same. He bit his lip.
Sasuke studied his mouth for a while, tempted to bite it with him, before finding those hesitant blues again. “Tell me why you did that” Sasuke murmured.
“I.. I don’t know” Naruto dropped his gaze in his embarrassment. “You just looked sad..”
“And?”
The blonde gave an exasperated sigh and met his eyes again. “And I didn’t want you to be sad, ok?! God- is that so wrong?”
“Do you really think that’s why I’m asking?” Sasuke said incredulously. “Because I think it was wrong?”
“I don’t know why you’re asking! Or why you keep looking at me like-”
“Like” Sasuke pressed.
“Like that!” Naruto shouted, gesturing to the raven’s face. “If you didn’t want me to, you could have just said that!”
“Baka..”
Naruto’s cheeks reddened. “Did you just-”
Sasuke grabbed his hand and held it close to his face, and Naruto’s mouth snapped shut.
“I’m not asking because I wanted you to stop” Sasuke said softly. “I’m asking because I wanted you to do it again.”
Naruto’s flushed cheeks suddenly got a whole lot redder. He turned his face away, hoping to hide most of it. “How can you just say things like that out loud?”
“Was it really just because I looked sad?” Sasuke whispered, still unwilling to let it go. He slowly intertwined their fingers together, keep Naruto’s palm pressed firmly against his cheek. “Would you have done that for anyone?”
Despite his embarrassment, Naruto kept his gaze on those golden eyes, and suddenly found himself sinking helplessly in their depths. “No” he said quietly. “I wouldn’t have done that for anyone else..”
A hint of a smile started to form on Sasuke’s face, but it slipped before it got the chance. His brows furrowed instead. “If this is how you really feel, then you don’t need to keep pushing me away.”
Naruto gave him a desperate look that he didn’t understand, then slowly pulled his hand away from Sasuke’s. “Yes, I do.”
“Naruto-”
“I can’t give you what you need, Sasuke.”
“Which is..?”
“Someone.. good. Someone who isn’t just..”
“Just what?”
“Just.. what’s left.” Naruto huffed and shoved his now freed hand roughly through his unruly hair. “I’m not the kid you knew in middle school, Sasuke. I’m just what’s left of him.”
“Don’t” the raven snapped. “Don’t talk about yourself like you’re less than.”
“But I am!” Naruto shouted. “You don’t understand because you don’t know!”
“What don’t I know?!”
“That I’m already broken! And you can’t fix it! So stop settling for what’s left! You’re better than that, Sasuke!”
A hint of red flashed in those amber pools. “You’re pissing me off.”
“Why, because I’m telling the truth?”
“No- because you are a fucking baka! Don’t put me on some kind of pedestal” Sasuke snarled, his mouth curling in disdain at the very thought. “You are not beneath me, and you are not broken- you’re fucking hurting, Naruto! I know that. And I can help you if you just fucking let me!”
Naruto choked back something between a sob and a laugh as he shoved the raven back a step. “And how are you going to help me, huh? You can’t change what happened. You can’t make me forget. So, what do you think you can do that I can’t?”
“I can be there! I can keep you from fucking tormenting yourself with it! I can stop you from blaming yourself for every goddamn thing that goes wrong!”
“And if it is my fault?” Naruto argued. “Then what? You’ll have wasted all this time on someone who isn’t worth it! Why would you want that?”
Sasuke growled and roughly grabbed the blonde’s shoulders, jerking him forward. “You are not a waste of time.”
Naruto shook his head, forcing back the tears crawling up the back of his throat.
“Naruto.”
Sasuke slipped his hand to the back of his neck, holding his blonde securely against his warm, calloused palm. Naruto’s heart fluttered at the feel of his strength and tenderness all at once.
“I adore you.”
Blue eyes widened, tears shimmering in their midst.
“I need you. And I think you need me too.”
Sasuke gave him a gentle squeeze, reminding him that he’s here- he’s right here. That it’s ok to need him. To rely on him.
“So please stop pushing me away. Stop convincing yourself that it’s the right thing to do, that you aren’t worth it, because you are wrong. And whoever told you that was wrong too.”
Then he kissed him, and Naruto practically fell into his embrace. Sasuke’s warmth and reassurance held so much power over him, and he couldn’t help but drown in it. He wrapped his arms around him, holding on for dear life, as Sasuke devoured his mouth, his insecurities, and every half-hearted protest that came to mind.
As Naruto kissed him back, as he matched Sasuke’s intensity with his own, their passion grew- until it was practically pouring out of them. Sasuke shoved him back against the wall and leaned close, letting Naruto feel every inch of his excitement. And instead of shying away the blonde just leaned in and pressed it even closer.
Naruto just wanted.. well, he didn’t know what he wanted. To do the right thing, but also to forget that he was supposed to. To hide from his feelings, but also to give into them and let himself be swept away by Sasuke’s.
He wanted to run from him just as badly as he wanted to never leave his side, a constant ebb and flow that he couldn’t seem to tame.
Sasuke’s large powerful hands slid down his sides, pulling his focus back to the dominant’s insatiable desire and the heat that radiated from it. Naruto arched his back, pushing himself closer, wanting more of it- to be enveloped in it. He buried a hand in Sasuke’s dark hair and rose to the tips of his toes as he deepened their kiss, desperate for more..
so much more.
Sasuke’s hands went lower and grabbed Naruto’s thighs, his grip powerful. Insistent. He easily lifted him off his feet and Naruto wrapped his legs around him. The raven groaned as their cores lined up and he rolled his hips, getting Naruto to moan in return.
Sasuke shifted his hands, moving one to his blonde’s ass to hold him up and another to his thick hair, losing his fingers in the golden mass to keep their kiss intact. He stumbled away from the wall and further into the room, his tongue buried deep in his blonde’s mouth as he moved. His leg bumped against his bed, and he slowly lowered Naruto onto it- his body still pressed firmly against his.
His omega’s pheromones spilled forward and the alpha in Sasuke rose to the surface. A primal sound tore from his throat as his fingers slipped beneath Naruto’s waistband. He cupped his ass in one firm hand, holding him close before moving a finger lower. He rubbed a digit along his blonde’s hole, feeling the wetness beckoning him inside, and slowly started to do exactly that.
He pushed past the first knuckle, probing deeper, when Naruto suddenly slammed his hips down- sheathing himself around Sasuke’s finger. He raised his hip up, then back down again.. and again..
Oh my god.
Sasuke’s eyes widened and his cock throbbed. He maneuvered a second digit lower as he brought a hand to the front of his blonde’s pants. He quickly unfastened them, making more room for the hand inside. He rolled their tongues together in a heated battle for dominance as he pushed a second digit inside his blonde’s tight little hole.
A gasp tore through Naruto at the thickness and his hips froze. Sasuke, hoping to pull his lust back to the surface, slowly pulsed his fingers, lighting thrusting them inside. Naruto shivered, another throaty gasp breaking free, and his hips slowly started moving again.
Sasuke pulled free from his lips, wanting to hear more noises from his blonde. He licked his way along his jaw, following a trail down his throat. His canines scrapped lightly across the base of his neck and Naruto arched it back, giving him access to more.
It took everything in him not to bite down.
Instead, Sasuke continued to tease his neck as he slowly freed his blonde from his pants. He kept his pace languid with his fingers, giving his blonde time to adjust to their size as they moved further inside, but his own desire was getting harder to hold back.
And it showed.
With a deep growl, Sasuke suddenly tore Naruto’s clothes the rest of the way down his thighs and shoved his fingers deep inside of him. Naruto threw his head back and cried out as Sasuke thrust into him over and over- forcing him closer to the edge.
“Nnhgn- ahh.. ahhh!!”
Sasuke hurriedly shoved his own clothes down and freed his throbbing length. He wanted him so fucking bad it hurt, and he wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold back. Sasuke lined himself up just outside of his blonde’s entrance, and slowly pulled a finger out.
Then the other.
“N-no..” Naruto pleaded, “ahh.. p-please..”
His release was so close.
“Pl-please..”
So fucking close.
“D-don’t..”
He couldn’t stop now.
“Don’t stop..”
Naruto reached for him blindly, his eyes closed tight as he fought to hold onto the feeling, and Sasuke was quick to answer his call. He pushed the head of his cock against Naruto’s dripping hole and slowly shoved his way inside. Naruto gasped at the thick intrusion, but his pulsing desire only wanted more.
And the spot those long fingers had hit was a lot deeper.
Naruto pushed his hips down, swallowing more of Sasuke’s cock as he fought to bring it closer to that place tingling deep inside of him. Sasuke’s golden eyes flared red and rolled back as he jerked his hips forward and buried his length the rest of the way inside.
Naruto screamed, his entire body trembling beneath him. Sasuke’s tip slammed into that delicious bundle of nerves, but the rest was huge and stretched him more than he imagined could be bearable. Tears welled up in his eyes as he fought to catch his breath, too overwhelmed by the sheer size of him to think anything else.
Sasuke kissed away his mate’s tears as he forced himself to pause, to let Naruto adjust, but his own body was shaking with the effort it took to hold back, and his control was slipping.
And then it was gone.
The alpha in Sasuke took full control. He pulled his hips back and rammed his entire want deep inside, moaning as his omega squeezed down tight around him. His pheromones poured out to comfort him, to beckon his own beast to the surface, but he couldn’t stop. Sasuke dug his fingers in his hips with bruising force and fucked him hard, sheathing his full length into him over and over.
Naruto screamed, pain and pleasure melding together and tearing out of his chest. He gripped Sasuke hard, shuddering violently as he pounded into him, when his eyes suddenly flashed a deep feral red. The omega in him rose to the surface and suddenly all pain was gone- leaving only pleasure in its stead. Naruto moved his hips, matching every one of Sasuke’s thrusts with his own.
“Mmhhn.. f-fuck, Naru..”
Sasuke gritted his teeth together and rotated his hips, stretching his blonde’s hole and driving him crazy as he rubbed against the spot he had been aching for him to find. Sasuke dropped his head against his shoulder and slammed into that same spot over and over- losing all abandon as Naruto cried out his name.
He could feel his climax getting close, but refused to come without his mate. Sasuke reached between them and grabbed Naruto’s straining length, pumping it in time with his own thrusts, bringing them closer together.
“Ah- ahh, pl-please.. ‘Ske.. I-I’m.. I’m-”
Naruto vibrated against him, tears streaming down his face as his ecstasy reached a blinding crescendo.
“Nnghn! Sa-ahh!”
Naruto threw his head back as his cock erupted with his release and a rush of wetness slid over the want still pounding into him, both climaxes forcing his vision white and his hole to clench down tight. A low groan rippled through Sasuke as Naruto’s heat squeezed down around him. He bared his fangs as he climaxed deep inside the blonde, and buried them in his own lip to keep himself from marking him.
Sasuke trembled with the remnants of his release, keeping his mate close as he rode it out. Then he slowly slipped out of his blonde. He fell forward onto his forearms, keeping his face turned away as he licked the blood from his mouth- not wanting it to drip onto his mate’s. When he turned back huge blue eyes were staring up at him, an array of emotions flickering through them.
Sasuke gently cupped his face, brows furrowed with concern for his conflicted mate. “Naruto..? Are you ok?”
“I-” Naruto’s voice broke and tears filled his eyes.
Sasuke’s widened.
Fuck.
“Naru, I.. I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
The blonde covered his face with his hands, barricading the tears. He shook his head, but he wouldn’t say more.
Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck-
“Is it.. something I did?”
Again, Naruto shook his head.
Sasuke carefully lifted himself off the blonde, then dropped down beside him. He pulled a blanket over to them and draped it across his mate, then gently smoothed back his hair. He wasn’t sure what to say, what to do.
Does he regret it?
Does he feel like I took advantage of him?
He said it wasn’t something I did, but is that really how he feels?
Is he scared of me?
Embarrassed?
This seems like more than embarrassed..
Sasuke slowly pulled a hand away from Naruto’s face, hoping to catch a glimpse and figure out what was going on with him. He kissed his palm then pulled it close to his chest. To his heart. Wanting Naruto to understand that he cared for him, that he wouldn’t just use him, that he had nothing to be afraid of.
“Naruto, please.. talk to me. What’s wrong?”
The blonde tried to pull away but Sasuke was terrified that if he let him, he wouldn’t be able to get him back.
“Please, Naruto. I never.. I never meant for you to feel like this. I would never use you- that’s not what this was. You know that, don’t you?”
“I know..” he choked.
His voice was so.. sad, so fucking heartbreaking, but at least he was talking.
“Are you hurt?”
“No” he whispered.
Sasuke considered a million ways to say it, but in the end he went with the simplest version of what he wanted to know. “Then why are you so sad?”
“Because I..”
“Because you..?”
“I.. liked it” he choked out.
Sasuke’s brows furrowed lower. He gently took hold of his blonde’s chin and raised his head to take a look at his tear-streaked face, his huge blue eyes.
“And why is that a bad thing?”
“I didn’t tell you..”
“Tell me what?”
Naruto tried to pull his face away, but Sasuke wouldn’t let go. Couldn’t let go. Naruto just wanted to run from him again, and he just couldn’t- not when he was so close to actually telling him what was tearing him apart.
“Naruto. What didn’t you tell me?”
“That I’m.. I’m.. used.”
“Used.” Sasuke repeated. “What are you talking about?”
“Someone else.. they...”
Naruto’s fragile composure broke. Fresh tears fell down his cheeks as pain filled his eyes. “And now you had someone who’s.. unclean.”
“What are you..”
Sasuke’s eyes widened.
“Naruto. Did someone-” rape you? He couldn’t say that. Not when he was already like this. “Did someone.. hurt you?” he tried instead.
The blonde nodded.
Sasuke felt like a fist had blown straight through his chest. So many questions and horrific thoughts came to mind, things he immediately shut down. Naruto was in no place to answer them, and honestly he wasn’t sure he could handle hearing it yet.
“Are you sad because you..” Sasuke swallowed, “because you remembered it when I-?”
Naruto shook his head.
“I’m unclean” he said again, though the word wasn’t exactly right. It wasn’t strong enough to explain what he was. “Defiled. But I still let you..”
Sasuke stared at him, completely shocked. “Wait, hold on. You’re sad because you think you’re ‘unclean’ and you didn’t tell me first?”
He nodded.
“Jesus, Naruto, where do I even start..”
Sasuke pulled the blonde into his arms and kissed him- his mouth, his whiskered cheeks, the damp corners of his eyes, the tip of his nose, the temple housing his sad mixed-up little mind..
“There is nothing impure or unclean about you” Sasuke murmured. “And before you try to argue, I want you to listen to me.”
His blonde stayed stiff and unsure against him, but he seemed to be listening. He supposed it was the best he could hope for right now.
“I’m sorry that someone hurt you, and that they convinced you it made you less than what you are. There is nothing wrong with you- do not shoulder the blame that belongs to the person who hurt you.”
“That’s not.. I’m just-”
“Naruto. I just want to make sure that I didn’t hurt your body or your mind. You have absolutely nothing to worry about with me.”
Naruto’s mouth snapped closed. He dropped his head down against Sasuke’s chest as he considered his words, the tears finally drying as he processed.
“You’re not.. disgusted by me..?” he whispered.
Sasuke leaned back and grabbed hold of his face, jerking it up to find his eyes. “Naruto Uzumaki. Do not ever think something like that. You are the most important part of my life. You do not, and never will, disgust me.”
Naruto stared at him, shocked by his passion, his conviction. “How can you be ok with this?”
“I am NOT ok with someone hurting you” Sasuke growled, a fierce spark of red flashing in his eyes.
Just the thought of someone putting their hands on his mate.
Of them-
“That’s.. that’s not what I meant.”
Sasuke’s jaw tightened. “You really went all this time thinking that being attacked makes you ‘unclean’? That it somehow makes you less?”
“Doesn’t it..?” he mumbled.
“Christ. No! It doesn’t! Is this what held you back?” Sasuke thought aloud. “Why you pushed me away? Because you thought I wouldn’t want you?”
“Well.. I was scared too. At first” Naruto admitted, thinking about how he felt towards all alphas. Especially dominants. “But, yeah. I- I guess I just thought.. you deserve better.”
“That’s why I deserve you” Sasuke said quietly.
He pushed himself up on his elbow and leaned over his saddened mate, his eyes golden and sincere as he traced every inch of his face.
“There is no better than you, Naru. So please, don’t take away the only good thing in my life.”
Naruto’s heart surged in his chest.
Those words went against everything he had believed, but it was so hard not to accept them when Sasuke said it like that. With so much resoluteness. So much..
love.
“Is that really what you think..?” Naruto asked. “Or is that the fate stuff telling you what to think?”
“Naruto, you are the light I have been missing my entire life. The gold is just there so you can see what I do every time I look at you.”
Naruto choked out a strained laugh, even as a rush of heat rose to his cheeks. “God, that was cheesy.”
“Maybe” Sasuke leaned in, “but I meant it.”
Then he kissed his blonde, and smiled when he felt him set aside his insecurities, his tattered self-esteem, his unfounded concerns,
and kiss him back.
Notes:
I know. It happened kind of suddenly. But when you’re swept up in emotions and pheromones and near-death experiences, and fear- well, it’s easy to lose yourself for a while.
Or want to get lost in someone else.
And if that isn’t convincing enough, I’d like to remind you that it’s Dominant Sasuke. Like.. I mean.. come on.
Chapter 20: Buried Underneath
Notes:
Warning: This chapter includes explicit rape. Please do not read if this is triggering for you.
And I apologize in advance for how dark this one gets.
- - - -
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“My life overturned.
Unfair the despair.
All these scars keep ripping open.”
-Mudvayne, Happy?
--
He was his father’s friend.
His best friend.
The two were inseparable and had been for practically their entire life. They lived in the same neighborhood as kids, went to the same schools. Hell- in their awkward, dateless teenage years they even went to school dances together.
They both enlisted in the military as soon as they turned eighteen, and ended up deployed in the same platoon. Their military days ended after their first tour and when Naruto’s father got an office job in a prosperous company, he was quick to recommend his friend. He was hired on within the same year, and their days together continued. As they always had.
Minato worried that things would fall to the wayside when he met Kushina, but their friendship held strong and the woman who stole his heart was quick to welcome his closest friend into her life too.
He was Naruto’s godfather, an uncle and mentor despite being unrelated by blood. Naruto grew up with him.
He trusted him.
They all did.
So, he didn’t question it when he ran into him that night. When he insisted on walking him home. Not even when he suggested they take a short cut through a nearby park, even one shrouded in darkness.
Naruto remembered it, clearly. All of it. And just as it often did, that night plagued his sleep- replaying in horrific detail, forcing him to relive it all over again.
It was a little over two years ago- the summer before his freshman year. His father had been working late hours pretty consistently over the last week, and Naruto thought it’d be nice if he surprised him at work. He made a hearty meal at home, packed it up neatly in several containers, and headed off to the train station.
Naruto had gone to the company a few times before, so he knew how to get there. It wasn’t a trip he made often, since it was all the way across town, but now that he was on summer break it wasn’t a big deal to invest his time in something like this. Especially if it meant seeing his dad smile. He had been down lately. His sleep’s been shit since they extended his hours, and Naruto could easily guess that he wasn’t eating well. In fact, it looked like he was starting to lose weight. Which is exactly why Naruto decided to do this.
He got off at the second to last stop, and made his way down the block, squinting his eyes against the sharp rays of the setting sun. He had hoped to get here earlier, but he fucked up one of the dishes and had to remake it. If he was going to surprise his father with dinner, he didn’t want it to be a disappointing one.
No matter, he thought to himself.
It’s not like he’ll be leaving work anytime soon. At least now he’ll have something good to eat to get him through the rest of the night.
Naruto nodded to himself as he walked briskly towards the large gleaming structure his father worked in. He couldn’t remember how many floors it went up, but he knew it was at least a few dozen. The entire thing seemed to be made of only steel and glass- its windows a shimmery blue that likely caused the death of several clueless birds every day. It rose well above most of the surrounding buildings, though there were a few skyscrapers nearby that challenged its height- maybe even exceeded it.
Many businesses were already starting to close, their patrons slowly exiting their shops and preparing to head home for the night, but there was still plenty of hustle and bustle around the company.
Hokage Central was an intelligence agency, though his father didn’t work on that side of things. Nor did his uncle for that matter. They were on the opposite end, managing finances and ensuring that the right paperwork got in the right hands. It wasn’t exactly a glamorous job, and the pay was pretty lousy for the less than appreciated grunt work he got stuck with, but it wasn’t one his father intended on staying stuck in forever. He kept his head down and the work endless so that he could boost his way up the food chain.
His end goal was to get to the other side- to try his luck out on the field. His military experience and know-how more than qualified him. He just needed to get noticed. Ergo, the ridiculous amount of hours he spent taking on new projects and volunteering to finish assignments others wouldn’t.
Naruto had no doubt in his mind that his father could do it. He was clever, intuitive, diligent- and he got along with everyone. Minato Uzumaki was impossible to disregard. His charm, his intelligence- people were drawn to him. He was everything Naruto hoped to be- the kind of person that brightened a room and the lives of everyone in it.
Minato would have no problem getting the CEO to transfer him to the other side of the company.
His uncle on the other hand, might.
And Naruto was pretty sure that was the real reason why he hadn’t made the switch yet. Likely, he was adding his work onto his plate as well- trying to make a name for both of them. His kindness was commendable, of course it was, but Naruto hated to see him hold himself back. Money was tight because of it, and that only added to his father’s growing depression.
In hopes of relieving some of it, Naruto had suggested that he could get a job too, something part-time before or after school, weekends, but his dad shut it down immediately.
“You will have plenty of opportunities to worry about a job when you’re my age” his father had said, rustling a strong hand through Naruto’s fluffy golden locks, “but not yet. All you need to do now is go to school, make some friends, and be a kid. Alright? Maybe even get into a little bit of trouble from time to time.”
Minato winked, and Naruto laughed. “I don’t think fathers are supposed to tell their kid to do that.”
“Must I remind you, son, that I’m more of a circle.”
“A circle” Naruto repeated, bemused.
Minato struck a pose. “Because I ain’t no square.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “God, that was terrible..”
His father grinned, proud of his silly antics and his son’s reaction to it, and the matter was settled. Just like that. He went off to work, and Naruto.. didn’t.
“If I’m not going to work, this is the least I can do” Naruto murmured, his cerulean gaze falling to the plastic bag of Tupperware containers held securely in his hands. He smiled and looked back up at the massive building before him.
“Time to go feed that weirdo.”
--
His father had been pleasantly surprised and absolutely delighted by his son’s sudden appearance. He had insisted that Naruto eat with him, even though he had tried to be just as insistent that all of it was for his father. But Minato wouldn’t take no for an answer and the two sat close at his desk, chattering away about their day and the food that Naruto had taken great care to make.
“You’ve turned out to be one hell of a chef, kid” his father praised.
Naruto could feel heat rising to his face, and quickly tried to wave off the compliment. “No, it’s nothing. Honestly, I messed up the first time and had to redo a bunch of it.”
“Don’t sell yourself short” Minato said. He scooped the last morsel of food into his mouth and dropped his chopsticks down with a satisfied sigh. “That was delicious.”
He smiled, a soft far-away smile. “You take after her, you know.”
Something pained flashed in Naruto’s eyes, but he looked away before his father could see it. “I.. wish I remembered her better.”
Minato clapped a hand on his shoulder and gave a comforting squeeze. “I know.”
He blinked away the tears that suddenly filled his own pained blues and cleared his throat.
“Tell you what- once I’m done with this project how about you and I go on a little trip. Just the two of us. Do some sightseeing, eat some good food, and then I’ll tell you all about your mom and her superior cooking skills.”
Naruto’s head shot up. “Really? A trip?”
Minato nodded. “Yeah. I think it’ll be good for both of us.”
“Ok, deal!” His son beamed at him, a face so much like his own filled with childlike joy he hoped to see there for a long time.
“Then it’s settled.” Minato glanced over at the clock hanging on the wall across the room, then over to the darkened window in surprise. “Shit, I didn’t realize how late it’s gotten. How about I call you a cab.”
Naruto shook his head. They lived on the other side of Konoha- a cab at this hour would cost a lot more than they could afford. He wouldn’t do that to him.
“No, it’s alright. The train is still running- I’ll just take that.”
Minato bit his lip. “I don’t like the idea of you walking around on your own.”
“Dad, it’s fine. I wander around all the time.”
He could tell he was about to object further and quickly cut in before he could.
“Besides” Naruto added, “those karate classes have helped a lot. I’m definitely more than capable of defending myself.”
Minato looked unconvinced, but he decided he would contact his friend and cash in a favor. He knew he’d be more than willing to walk his god-son home, and he was pretty sure he hadn’t left yet.
“Alright. Then I’ll see you at home later tonight.”
Naruto nodded. “Don't stay too late.”
Minato ruffled his hair fondly. “Yeah, yeah. Get out of here, will ya.” Naruto went to grab the empty containers, but Minato waved him away. “Don't worry about it. I’ll take them home with me. You just get back safe.”
“‘K. Love you!”
“Love you too, son.”
Naruto said his goodbyes and bounced out of the room and over to the elevator. He pressed G for ground floor and waltzed back into the lobby, his gait light and energetic. He was feeling good. He had managed to put his dad in a good mood, and he looked forward to their trip together. It seemed like things were actually starting to look up for them.
Naruto stepped out into the warm summer night, and his happiness grew. It was a perfect evening, and he was glad that he insisted that he take it by foot. He wanted to enjoy it fully. The hushed city, the shimmering lights against the lush darkness. The stars flickering above him as a warm summer breeze teased his hair. He loved all of it. And he wanted to stay in it a while longer.
Naruto had just started his journey, his thoughts floating along with the breeze, when he heard someone calling his name. He spun around and found a man lightly jogging towards him. His dark suit jacket was unbuttoned, his pale purple tie whipping back over his shoulder as the wind seized hold of it. A wide smile stretched his pale features and made his eyes shine in the darkness, brilliant to the point of being nearly luminescent. His long dark hair was pulled back in a low ponytail, though several stubborn strands pulled free from its hold and fluttered across his face.
Naruto fully turned to face him as the tall dominant alpha came to a halt before him. Naruto grinned up at him, genuinely happy to see the man.
The dominant spread his arms and gave a welcoming smile of his own. “There’s my favorite Blondie.”
Naruto grinned and launched himself in his arms. “You’re such a liar, Uncle Oro. We all know I’m the second favorite.”
Orochimaru wrapped his arms around the small blonde, his smile deepening as those small arms hugged him back.
“Alright, you got me. But it’s a close second.”
Naruto laughed and went to pull away, but Orochimaru wasn’t letting go.
He stiffened.
“Uhh.. are you ok, Uncle Oro?”
The dominant finally broke out of whatever spell he was under and loosened his hold. He took a step back from the confused blonde and studied his features- so much like his father’s. A younger Minato..
An omega Minato.
Just as he had always hoped he would be.
“Fine, my sweet nephew. I’m fine.”
Naruto tilted his head, trying to read him as well. He didn’t believe him, but he couldn’t figure out what it was that seemed off about him, so he moved on. “Did my father ask you to find me?”
“Perhaps.”
Naruto sighed. “You know, I made it here on my own just fine.”
Orochimaru leaned down, bringing their faces level. “Does that mean you’re too cool to walk with your uncle now?”
Naruto puffed out his cheeks. “Well.. no, I didn’t say that.”
Orochimaru patted his face and straightened before him. “Wonderful. Then I’ll accompany you.”
Naruto didn’t want to be seen as a kid anymore, but he did enjoy his uncle’s company. He was the only one who treated him like an equal- even to the point of letting things slide that his father never would. His first sip of beer had been from his cup, and he had even slipped him a nudie magazine- though Naruto quickly realized that was not his thing. Orochimaru had talked his dad into giving him a later curfew and had even covered for him a few nights when he had come home even later than that.
No, it didn’t bother him that he was walking with him. Only that it was something his father asked him to do.
He knew his dad wanted him to have a childhood, but that didn’t mean he wanted to forever be a kid in his eyes.
Maybe his uncle could help him out with that too.
“So, what brought you all the way out here?” Orochimaru asked.
Naruto matched his pace as they moved further from the building, following a winding sidewalk back towards the train station.
“Decided to surprise dad with dinner.”
“Well, aren’t you just the perfect housewife.”
Naruto elbowed him in the ribs and the dominant gave a dramatic pained gasp. Naruto rolled his eyes. “Shut up. I just.. wanted to do something nice for him. He’s been working a lot lately. I don’t think he’s been eating.”
Orochimaru patted him on the shoulder. “I’m just teasing you, Naruto. I think it’s very sweet that you did that for him. I mean.. I wouldn’t have minded having some of your infamous cooking, but-”
Naruto gave a sheepish grin. “Sorry, Uncle Oro, I thought you’d be home by now. Next time I’ll make some for you too.”
Orochimaru grinned and wrapped an arm around the boy’s shoulder. “You know, someday you are going to make one lucky alpha very happy.”
Naruto’s smile shriveled up and fell to his feet. “An alpha.”
Orochimaru shrugged. “Alpha. Beta. Dominant.. Who knows.”
Naruto suddenly became very aware of the arm still wrapped around his shoulders.
He swallowed thickly and gave a nervous laugh. “Well, I won’t have to worry about that for a while. I’m still just a kid, after all.”
“I don’t know if I’d say that” Orochimaru said slowly. “You’ve grown quite a bit since the last time I saw you.”
Naruto’s heart hammered against his chest, violent and relentless, but he couldn’t exactly explain why. He just knew that something felt.. off. He didn’t know what to make of it, but he didn’t like it.
“I.. I can make it to the train station from here” he said hurriedly, hoping to calm the frantic rabbit slamming against his chest.
Orochimaru gave his shoulder a light squeeze, bumping against him in a playful manner. “Ahh, come on nephew. Let’s hangout for a bit longer, hmm?” He nodded his head to the right of them. “How about we take a short cut. The path over there goes by the lake and it looks amazing at night. We can catch up while we walk past it.”
“I.. I really should get going..”
“We’ll keep it short, how’s that sound? Then I’ll escort you to the station and you can take it from there. I know you’re plenty capable of taking care of yourself, even if your father doesn’t.”
“Heh. Yeah.. yeah.. umm, ok. I guess.”
“Great.”
Orochimaru tightened his grip around the blonde as he steered him away from the brightly lit sidewalk and over into the thickening darkness of the park beside it. Naruto’s stomach tightened into tense coils, ready to spring out at any given moment, but he couldn’t understand why. He had never felt anxious like this around his uncle before, so why now? Was it the dark? Had he suddenly become afraid of it?
That didn’t really make sense either. But it had to be one of the two, right?
Naruto ignored his frazzled nerves, the warning signs flickering in his head, and let his uncle pull him out of sight and deep into a darkness that kept them all but hidden from the rest of Konoha.
Orochimaru continued to talk lightly with him, but his voice sounded.. strained. Like there was something else there, something he was tempted to let out and barely managed to keep hidden. It made Naruto’s entire body break out in goosebumps.
“Uncle Oro, I-”
“Finally, we’re here.”
Naruto turned his eyes from his uncle’s silhouette to the picturesque view before them. The lake was smooth as glass and seemed to capture every hint of light around. It matched the sky leering above it- a thick obsidian blanket covered with twinkling starlight- until it all just became one massive canopy. Towering willows bent down in awe at the incredible sight, its branches lazily teasing the water’s surface, sending soft ripples to cut through the glassy stillness. Numerous flowers sat along its shore, shifting in the summer breeze, rousing a few crickets in their wake. It truly was like a scene from a movie or painting, and Naruto couldn’t deny its beauty.
“Wow” Naruto murmured. He stepped a few paces forward, taking in all of it with wide azure eyes. “This place is-”
“Alluring.”
Naruto froze. The word- it didn’t match. And there was something about the way he said it..
The small blonde spun around to find his uncle taking a predatory step towards him. His features were nearly consumed by the inky blackness surrounding them, but there was one that stood out clearly. His eyes.
They were red.
Naruto took a shaky step back, his gaze locked onto those crimson pools- shocked to see them at all.
“Uncle Oro? Wh-what are you doing..?”
“An omega should know better. Don’t you think, Naruto?”
He took another step closer, and Naruto hurriedly took another one back.
“I- I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“You look just like him you know” Orochimaru said slowly, sending cold tendrils of fear down the blonde’s spine. “If he was an omega.”
He nodded to himself as he advanced on the boy, agreeing with his own observation.
“Minato has always been so beautiful, but he’s an alpha. One I couldn’t have. But you” he smiled, “you turned out to be exactly what I wanted.”
Naruto’s mouth went dry, his saliva ash against his tongue. He could feel his hands begin to tremble as Orochimaru’s words slowly sank in. “I.. I’m not an omega” he said weakly.
Orochimaru’s mouth stretched taut, a smile filled with malice and cruel intentions.
“I think you’ll find that you are.”
Naruto’s blue eyes widened, and his frozen legs finally thawed. He turned to run, but he only managed a few steps before Orochimaru released his dominant pheromones. They hit him like concrete, knocking him down to his knees and constricting his lungs.
Naruto grabbed at his throat, fighting to catch his breath. He heard a twig behind him snap and his priorities changed fast. He tried to crawl away, his teeth gritted together as he pushed back against the heavy pheromones pressing down on him, but another onslaught of them sent him reeling to the ground. Naruto reached out, digging his hands into the dirt, a sob tearing through him as he fought to drag himself away, but he didn’t get very far.
Orochimaru grabbed him and flipped him around onto his back before straddling his waist. Naruto tried to throw out a punch, but he easily grabbed wrist and forced it back into the dirt. He took hold of the other and brought both above his head, pinning them down with one powerful hand.
Naruto’s eyes shot up to stare at his bound wrists, before turning to the man on top of him, the face leering over him- one he thought he knew. One that seemed like a complete stranger to him now.
“W-why..” he choked. Tears filled his eyes, and he bit hard at his lip to keep them from falling- refusing to show anymore weakness than he already had.
Orochimaru dragged his long cool fingers through Naruto’s hair, smiling as the boy flinched against him. “I’m not the one to blame here, Naruto.”
He grabbed his jaw and held it tight in his grasp, forcing their eyes to meet.
“You were drawn to me because I’m a dominant. Even if you didn’t realize it, your body does.”
His predatory gaze slid down the blonde’s body, drinking in the sight of him. He licked his lips as his his eyes flashed with desire.
“It craves it.”
Naruto grimaced in disgust. “No! That’s not true!”
“You let me touch you” Orochimaru insisted. “The hugging, the way I play with your hair- you liked every second of it.”
“We’re family!!” Naruto shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of his terror. “I thought you were just- that it was just that! I didn’t-”
Orochimaru leaned close and Naruto’s voice fell silent. He tried to pull away, but the dominant held his face still, keeping him trapped. “You shouldn’t have flaunted around like an omega if you didn’t want to be treated like one.”
The hand on his jaw squeezed tight, forcing his mouth open, and then Orochimaru descended on him. He shoved his lips against his own, and forced his tongue inside, tasting every inch of the terrified blonde beneath him.
Naruto screamed, his muffled cries filling the snake’s mouth and fueling his desire. This had always been his favorite part, after all. The long chase, the fight for dominance, and the sweet victory he felt as he conquered his prey and claimed him for himself. He had done so countless times, but this- this had always promised to be his greatest conquest.
He had pined after Minato his entire life, and had been horribly distraught when he found out his friend’s second nature was alpha. Who would have thought that he’d have a son who looked exactly like him, with only an omega body to set him apart. It was perfect. All he had to do was wait for the perfect moment to arrive, and he would be able to, at long last, claim him for himself.
He wasn’t sure that the moment was perfect, but he had waited long enough. He would claim the blonde- the way he had always dreamed of claiming his friend.
When Orochimaru finally pulled back, he saw thick tears falling heavily from wide horrified blues- a sight that made his cock throb with renewed want. He was ready for more. Orochimaru’s hands slithered down the blonde’s waist and over to the front of his pants. He quickly unfastened them.
“N-no..” Naruto breathed. “Please.. please, d-don’t..”
Orochimaru leaned in, his smile locked in place. “Be a good little omega and do as your told, and I’ll make sure it doesn’t hurt..” he smirked, “too much.”
Naruto clenched his jaw tight, glared up at the snake, and without warning threw his head up and bashed it against his face.
Blood squirted out of his busted nose and split lip, splattering across Naruto’s face. The snake howled in pain and relinquished his hold on the blonde to tend to his bloodied face, and Naruto found his opening. He shoved the dominant back, just enough to slip away, and took off running. In his terror, his legs gave out and he dropped to his knees, but he quickly forced himself back to his feet. He ran hard, desperate to find the well-lit sidewalks again- the company, his father, any kind of refuge from the vile monster he once saw as family.
Naruto could see the glow of the walkway, was quickly drawing closer to it, when something solid suddenly shoved into him from behind. He went flying forward, his feet slipping out from under him, and crashed to the ground- still several paces away from the light. Naruto felt a hand grab his ankle and quickly kicked out. A satisfying crack and pained gasp cut through the night, but he didn’t take the time to look back.
Naruto dragged himself forward, willing enough strength in his arms to push him back up, but Orochimaru was on him before he could. He grabbed a fistful of blonde hair and threw him back, sending the blonde tumbling down a hill. Naruto slammed his elbows into the ground, stopping himself about halfway down it. He tried to scramble back as the dominant approached, but he didn’t move fast enough. Orochimaru grabbed his ankle and dragged him back, then dropped down on top of him again.
“Stop!”
He punched the blonde across the face, sending him careening to the grass. Naruto shook violently as pain flooded his jaw. He was still trying to catch his breath when Orochimaru buried his fist in his hair again and jerked his head back.
“Nnnghhn!”
“I could have been gentle with you, you know. It didn’t have to be like this.” He grabbed the blonde’s pants and roughly shoved them down one side.
“But after that little display-”
Then the other.
“-I’m going to make sure it hurts.”
Orochimaru shoved his pants and boxers further down his thigh, then flipped the blonde over onto his stomach. Naruto tried to get away, but he shoved his face down in the dirt, keeping him in place. The sound of a buckle being undone, of a zipper being yanked down, sliced through the silent night, and a sob welled up inside him. It fell from Naruto’s lips as Orochimaru shoved his own clothes out of the way, as Naruto felt bare skin against his own.
“N-no.. no, please! Please!! Don’t do this- please stop! I- I’m your nephew! Wh-why would you-”
“My nephew?” Orochimaru repeated. His eyes fell to the blonde’s ass, just waiting to be filled. “No, Naruto. You are the omega I was always meant to have.”
“N-no. No, don’t!! DON’T!!”
Orochimaru slammed his hand over the blonde’s mouth and without bothering to prepare his hole he rammed his length deep inside of him.
Naruto shrieked in pain behind his palm, tears streaming down his face as blood spilled down his thighs.
Orochimaru grunted, his eyes rolling in ecstasy as the tight blonde squeezed down around him. “Fuck, that feels good.”
He pulled his hips back and slammed into him again and again, his excitement growing with every muffled cry. Naruto’s second nature hadn’t presented yet, so he didn’t get to bask in his omega scent, but it didn’t stop his alpha instincts from taking over. Blood-red eyes burned, fearsome and feral, as his animalistic side took over.
And he was more than willing to let it.
Orochimaru slammed into the blonde without abandon, fucking him raw. He could feel his canines extending, his nails sharp against his face. He buried several into his hip, jerking him back as he forced him to meet each violent thrust.
Naruto screamed. He tried to tear his face away, to break free from his hand, to plead for mercy, for help. Orochimaru buried his nails into cheek, stifling his pleas and forcing new cries against his palm. His claws dug deep and sliced through Naruto’s face as he tried to jerk away- three deep cuts. Blood poured down his cheek, and more tears fell.
Orochimaru growled in irritation and switched hands, hellbent on keeping the blonde’s pain silent, only to have the same thing happen on the other side- mutilating the face he loved so much. It infuriated the snake, and he was quick to show it. He increased his pace, slamming into the blonde relentlessly, fighting back every climax as he went.
He wasn’t ready to stop.
At some point Naruto passed out, likely from blood loss, and still Orochimaru wouldn’t stop. He had waited so long for this moment- it wasn’t something he could end so quickly. When Naruto’s consciousness returned, Orochimaru was still thrusting into him, moaning in his ear, and tearing him apart. Naruto sobbed in the dirt, his body shaking as he tried to bear through the pain, as he begged for it to end.
Orochimaru couldn’t hold back, and finally his climax took over. He buried his length deep inside the blonde and moaned his father’s name as his release shot through him. He pumped his want a few more times, riding out the waves of pleasure.
Before he pulled out, he leaned in to whisper in the blonde’s ear. “An omega like you should be thrilled to have a taste of a dominant. You’ve been a little fucking tease, and you finally got what this body has been craving.”
Naruto sobbed, each word tearing through him, leaving his mind just as broken as the rest of him.
“I am your father’s closest friend” Orochimaru reminded him. “His business partner. If you breathe a word of this to him, I will ruin him. His career, his life- all of it. So keep your mouth shut.”
Naruto flinched. He could still feel Orochimaru inside of him, could feel his length pulse as he moved against him. He forced his body to still, though it was hard to keep himself from shaking. He didn’t want to do anything to excite the dominant.
He didn’t want him to do it all over again.
“I suggest you find a friend to stay with for a while. Wouldn’t want daddy to get worried.”
Then Orochimaru slipped out of the blonde, got to his feet, and pulled his clothes back in place. He gazed down at the trembling thing at his feet.
“You really do make a perfect omega” he murmured.
Then he walked away. Leaving Naruto bloodied and used, sobbing in the dirt. He could feel his consciousness fading again, but he couldn’t just stay out here like this. What if Orochimaru came back? Or another alpha stumbled across him like this? What if it happened all over again?
Naruto pulled his clothes on, his hands trembling so violently that it took him a couple tries to fasten his pants. He gently touched the cuts on his cheeks, and his fingers came back soaked in blood.
He couldn’t just go home like this.
But where was he supposed to go..?
Naruto dragged himself across the rest of the park and collapsed when he finally got back to civilization. A good samaritan happened across him pretty soon after that and called for help, and Naruto was quickly whisked away to the hospital. He refused to give any information about himself, so was treated as an unidentified patient.
When he was finally released, he called a cab and took it home, where he buried his pain under a thick comforter- wanting nothing more than to sink deep inside and never come back out.
His father worked late for the rest of the week, and didn’t question not seeing Naruto. He saw him bundled up in bed at night and first thing in the morning when he checked in on him, and so failed to see the cuts, the bruises. When he did finally notice his face, Naruto just made up some story about being jumped in the alley by their house. He was forbidden to go out at night after that, and Naruto didn’t fight him on it.
He didn’t want to go anywhere.
He was terrified that Orochimaru would come back, that he would hurt him again. And that terror festered, until he started to question all of his relationships. How many of the people in his life were just like Orochimaru? Who else was pretending to be his friend, his mentor- just waiting for the chance to reveal their true horrific nature? How many people in his life were just biding their time- waiting for the perfect moment to lash out, to hurt him.
He started to shut out everyone, not knowing who he could trust anymore. His father thought it was a response to being ganged up on- that he had been beat up by some thugs in their neighborhood and it sparked a fear of going out on his own.
He had no idea.
About two weeks after the attack, Minato came home with news that was as reassuring to Naruto as it was devastating to his father. Apparently Orochimaru had been caught embezzling money from the company- a lot of it. Like an obscene fortune. The company involved the law, and Orochimaru evaded it. There was no sign of where he escaped to, no word from him whatsoever.
Minato’s eyes were heavy as he shared the news with his son, so engulfed by his grief that he failed to see the opposite in Naruto.
“He was really on edge a couple weeks ago, but he suddenly seemed a lot happier” Minato murmured. “I thought whatever was bothering him had gotten better. I.. I had no idea that he was mixed up in all of this..”
Naruto wanted to tell him. He really did. But he didn’t want his father to hurt for him. He wouldn’t be able to stomach his pain, his regret. He knew him. Minato would shoulder the blame, and he shouldn’t. They had both been fooled by Orochimaru.
He didn’t want to make things any worse for him.
So, Naruto kept silent.
Like a good little omega.
The thought made his stomach curdle. He hated that he was doing something that made him seem so obedient. That his attacker was getting exactly what he wanted. But he didn’t have a choice.
He never had a choice.
--
Naruto’s eyes shot open to find wide golden pools staring down at him. He blinked, still trying to make sense of what he was seeing, of why he was so breathless, why his entire body was broken out in a cold sweat.
“Naruto? Are you ok?”
“Sasuke? I..”
He didn’t know what to say. He was still confused. Why was he asking if he was ok?
“I.. don’t know..”
The raven’s brows furrowed with concern. He gently smoothed back tangled blonde strands from Naruto’s damp forehead as he studied his face. “You were having a nightmare” he murmured.
Naruto looked up at him in surprise. “I was?”
Sasuke nodded. “You were.. crying out in your sleep.”
Naruto bit his lip.
Fuck.
“Did I.. say anything?”
Sasuke’s jaw clenched tight, a vein clicking into place. Red flickered in his molten eyes, setting them ablaze.
It was not in the least bit reassuring.
He’s angry, Naruto realized. But why?
“Yes” Sasuke gratted out, “you did.”
Naruto’s stomach plummeted.
“What did I say?”
Sasuke’s pheromones slipped free, thick and comforting. It shielded the blonde, calming his nerves, while simultaneously revealing the rage that was boiling inside.
The dominant fought to rein in his anger as he replied. “You begged him to stop.”
“Him..” Naruto repeated.
His eyes widened with horror. No.. fuck, please don’t say it.
I didn’t.. I didn’t actually say who, did I?
Red filled Sasuke’s eyes as he uttered two horrible words.
“Your uncle.”
Notes:
Yeah.. that was.. well, that was pretty fucked up. I’m sorry. Even I know that was too much.
We doing ok, out there?
Side Note:
In this tale we are going to just pretend that Orochi-bastard & precious Minato were the same age.
Chapter 21: Things That We Can’t Deny
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You can’t truly love
until you’ve given up on it.”
- Rise Against, Satellite
--
Naruto paled.
“I.. I don’t know what you’re talking about” he choked. “My parents are- were..” He cleared his contracting windpipe. “They didn’t have any siblings.”
Sasuke studied his stricken face, the flash of fear that flickered in those wide blues. He narrowed his eyes.
“What aren’t you telling me?”
Naruto slowly sat up and the thick comforter draped across him dropped down to his lap. Cool air hit his bare chest, alarming him. He had completely forgotten that he had removed his shirt earlier- to clean himself off after..
Naruto quickly grabbed the blanket to cover himself once more. His hands trembled as he gripped the soft material, and heat rose to his face in his embarrassment. He hoped that Sasuke failed to notice, but one look at the raven immediately told him otherwise. Naruto bit the inside of his cheek as he waited for him to break the thick silence between them.
Sasuke gave him a pained look, then gently covered one of his hands with his own. “Naruto, after everything.. do you still not trust me?”
Those deep blues were trying to tell him something, he could see that, but he just didn’t understand. There was still so much Naruto kept to himself. Sasuke wanted to know, he was desperate to know, but this wasn’t enough. He couldn’t figure it out on his own like this.
“I.. I do” Naruto finally answered, “it’s just..”
“Just what?”
“It’s hard” he whispered. “I just.. I don’t know how to trust people anymore.”
“I’m not asking you to trust people” Sasuke emphasized. “I’m asking you to trust me.”
He gently tucked a blonde strand behind his mate’s ear, his fingers lingering along his jawline. “I won’t hurt you, Naruto. You have to know that by now.”
“I do. It’s just.. a habit.”
“Because of what he did to you.”
Naruto stiffened. “I don’t want to talk about that.”
“Just tell me one thing” Sasuke said firmly.
Naruto looked up at him. “What is it?” he asked nervously.
“Your uncle’s name” the raven growled. “What is it?”
Naruto flinched, and that was confirmation enough. Whoever this ‘uncle’ was, he was the one who hurt Naruto- the dominant who raped him and then convinced him that it was his fault.
He would be the first, and hopefully the last, person Sasuke would kill with his own two hands. He’d get his father’s men to hunt the guy down, to lock him away somewhere, but Sasuke wanted to be the one to end him. He wanted to watch the bastard’s eyes fill with terror, his screams shatter into frantic unanswered pleas as he viciously tore him apart.
He refused to allow the man who hurt his mate to get away with it. To just go on and live his life. No. He would ensure that Naruto would never have to face that monster again.
Sasuke’s expression darkened.
“His name, Naruto.”
The blonde shook his head. He didn’t want to say it, didn’t want to think about it. And more than that, he didn’t want to get Sasuke involved in this. He just wanted to leave it behind him, to forget that it ever happened.
He’s been gone for two years, he thought. Maybe.. maybe it’ll stay that way.
Right?
“I.. I can’t.”
“Naruto. You don’t have to say anything else. Just tell me his name.”
“Sasuke-”
“Please, Naru. Trust me with this.”
The blonde dropped his head, unable to meet his eyes. “It’s.. O-Orochimaru Tojiro..” Naruto choked. “He’s.. he’s the one who.. who...”
Warm tears slipped down his scarred cheeks and gathered in the back of his throat, but he still managed to force out the truth. To finally say what he couldn’t all this time.
“..raped me.”
His kept his head down in his shame, missing the murderous glare in Sasuke’s reddening eyes.
Sasuke clenched his jaw, forcing a vein to the surface. “Naruto” he growled. “That monster will never hurt you again.”
Naruto’s head shot up, his wide eyes seeking out his mate’s fearsome ones. “What are you planning..?”
Sasuke softly wiped away his tears, though his eyes were sharp as ever. “Who said I was planning anything?”
“Sasuke-”
The raven tucked his hand into thick blonde locks and pulled his mate towards him. Naruto stiffened, but only for a moment. The tension fell as Sasuke gently pressed their foreheads together, his gaze never leaving his lover’s face. Naruto looked away, his heart thrashing in his chest. The way Sasuke looked at him.. it was something he had never experienced before. And he had no idea how to act around him when he did.
“Naruto” Sasuke murmured, his voice just as careful as his hands, “you have nothing to worry about. I promise. Just know that I will keep you safe. These things won’t happen to you again.”
His blonde gave him a small strained smile, though he still refused to meet his gaze. “You can’t guarantee that..”
Crimson faded back to gold. “Yes, I can” Sasuke insisted. “I won’t fail you again.”
Naruto pulled back enough to look at his face, his wide blues filled with concern. He brought his hand to Sasuke’s cheek, cradling it, momentarily distracted from his nudeness by his saddened mate.
“Sasuke, you’ve never failed me.”
The Uchiha stared back at him, surprised once again by Naruto’s softness, his.. love?
Probably wishful thinking, but that’s how it felt. And he instantly wanted to do the same for him in return.
Sasuke laid back down and pulled Naruto into his arms, holding him close to his chest. He was relieved to feel him relax against him, setting aside his fears and giving in to his warmth. Sasuke pulled back mused blonde hair and kissed his temple.
“I have failed you” he murmured. “But never again. I promise.”
Naruto’s eyelids suddenly felt heavy, unbearably so. They practically rolled with exhaustion, and soon those weighted lids collapsed around them. His breathing steadied, and he could feel himself sinking into Sasuke- enveloped in his comforting pheromones and strong arms.
He was helpless to do anything else.
“‘Ske..?” he mumbled sleepily.
“Shh.. I’m here.” Sasuke kissed his whiskered cheek, nuzzling lightly against him before nestling his face in his hair. “I’ve got you, Naru. Just sleep.”
“Mmnhn.. thank.. you..”
Sasuke smiled as his own darkness started to pull him down. “Don’t thank me, Naru. I’m always going to be here for you.”
Naruto snuggled closer and finally resigned to the insistent pull at his consciousness. But not before murmuring one last response to his mate. One that he was sleepy enough to openly admit, and sincerely meant.
“Me too.”
--
Naruto peaked open his eyes as sunlight slipped between the cracks of thick, semi-drawn curtains. He grumbled his disdain at the apathetic morning, stretched with a long groan, and dragged his sore little body out of bed. He kept one eye closed as he stumbled into the connected bathroom, refusing to give up the option of going back to bed. He quickly relieved himself and wandered back to the bedroom, then paused.
This.. isn’t the same room.
Both eyes shot open.
Where the fuck am I?!
Then it all came back to him- his passionate night in Sasuke’s arms, his teary admission, the nightmare, telling Sasuke about Orochi-
Naruto froze.
“Fuck.”
The blonde scanned the room, but Sasuke was nowhere in sight.
“Fuck!”
He hurriedly threw on his clothes and ran across the room. He tore open the door in a frenzy and immediately collided with something very solid.
“Ahh!”
His feet slipped out from under him, and he went careening back- helpless to stop the momentum. A hand quickly shot out and grabbed him, stopping his fall. Naruto breathed out a shaky breath as he found his footing once more.
“That was close” he murmured. “Thanks Sa-”
He looked up and his voice withered.
The dominant in front of him wasn’t Sasuke.
“Oh.. uhh- sorry. I.. I thought you were-”
“Sasuke. Yes, I heard.”
Fugaku gave him a bemused smirk which immediately made the blonde nervous. He also couldn’t help but notice the hand wrapped securely around his arm..
and the bed just behind him.
Naruto took a step back, putting as much distance between them as the hand would allow. “I- I was just-”
“Coming out of my son’s bedroom.” The dominant eyed the blonde closely, seeing far too much. “And in the same clothes you were wearing yesterday.”
Naruto flinched.
“It’s.. it’s not what it looks like” he tried, knowing he did not sound at all convincing.
Fugaku arched a brow. “Really..”
Naruto bit his lip, glanced down at the hand on his arm, and back up to meet the man’s obsidian stare. “I.. have to get ready for school.”
Fugaku tilted his head as he considered the nervous blonde, then decided to tease him further. He leaned down and took hold of his chin, keeping their eyes locked. “Would you like for me to have your things moved to Sasuke’s room while you’re gone?”
Naruto’s face reddened.
“No!” He saw those inky black pools harden and quickly added, “I mean, no. That umm.. that won’t be necessary.”
“Naruto?”
The blonde turned to see his mate rushing over to him, his eyes filled with anger. Naruto was relieved at first, but it didn’t last long. He didn’t want to see Sasuke get hurt protecting him again. He just couldn’t stomach it. And Sasuke definitely looked well on his way to doing exactly that.
Naruto held his hand up. “Wait, Sasuke, it’s fine. Really- we were just talking.”
Naruto glanced over to the elder Uchiha, then pointedly down at his hand. The man seemed hesitant to do anything that the blonde wanted him to, dominant alpha pride and all, but his men weren’t around to see it and he saw no point in lingering any longer. Fugaku released the blonde and took a step back.
“That’s right” he said smoothly. “Just talking.”
Naruto hurriedly stepped between the two, hoping to keep Sasuke from doing anything stupid. “Sasuke, we should get ready for school- don’t you think?” He gave him a strained smile. “Let’s umm- let’s just focus on that.”
Sasuke didn’t look happy about ignoring what he just saw, but he knew Naruto was right to stop him. “Fine” he snapped. “Let’s get ready.”
He grabbed the blonde, ignored his father, and pulled him back into his room- wordlessly shutting the door behind him.
“Hey, wait a second!”
“You can get ready in here” he said resolutely, locking the door behind him for good measure.
“Sasuke, all my shit is in the other room. And..”
Sasuke noticed the blush and shook his head. “How are you still bashful around me after last night?”
Naruto’s blush deepened. “Shut up! That’s- that was different, ok!”
“Doesn’t have to be.” Sasuke gave him an innocent smile, though his eyes held a mischievous glint that Naruto didn’t trust.
Naruto gave him a suspicious look. “Meaning..”
“We could get ready together, you know. Like.. shower.”
Naruto blanched. “Together?!”
“Well yeah.”
Naruto shoved his shoulder, half playfully half to actually get him away. “You fucking wish! My whole body hurts, asshole.”
Sasuke gave a sheepish grin as he took his mate’s hand and placed a kiss against his palm. “I’m sorry, Naru. I tried to be gentle.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Naruto pulled his hand away, feigning irritation. “Well, I’m not doing it again” He lowered his voice as he added, “… not right now.”
A quirked brow.
A smug smile.
Naruto rolled his eyes.
“Shut up.”
--
Naruto’s stomach churned as Sasuke pulled into the school parking lot.
I don’t think I’m ready.
He watched a crowd of alphas walk by the car- their smug smiles locked in place, eyes ravaging every omega in sight. Naruto swallowed.
I’m definitely not ready.
Sasuke noticed his concern and took his hand in his own, giving it a light squeeze. “It’s going to be ok, Naru. He’s gone. And I won’t let anyone-”
The blonde quickly waved away the rest. “I know, I know. I’d rather not have any reminders.”
Sasuke’s lips snapped shut.
He nodded, offered a reassuring smile, and stepped out of the car. Naruto took a few calming breaths and went to do the same, but Sasuke beat him to it. He opened the door and held out a hand for his mate.
Naruto eyed it for a moment then gave a heavy sigh. “Don't you think that’s overkill?”
Sasuke’s smile widened. “Not at all. I mean, we are dating after all.”
Naruto’s cheeks turned an adorable shade of pink. “Yeah.. I guess we are.”
“Come on, darling. Let’s get you to class.”
He didn’t wait for his blonde to give in. Sasuke simply took his forearm and lifted him from the car, pulling him close to his side. He shut the door and wrapped an arm around Naruto’s shoulder, casual and confident as he led him through the crowd.
Naruto watched as every head jerked around to stare at them, all eyes wide with either surprise, envy, thick disdain, or ‘D. All of the Above’. Naruto glanced over at his counterpart, who seemed to be utterly unaffected by all of it. “Sasuke..”
“Hmm?”
“Everyone’s staring.”
The Uchiha looked around. “Not everyone. That guy isn’t- oh wait, he just looked.”
“How are you so comfortable with this?”
Sasuke shrugged. “Why wouldn’t I be?” he asked. “If they want to look, let them. I’m proud to show off my boyfriend.”
Naruto’s jaw dropped. Boyfriend.
Yeah, I guess this does make him my boyfriend, he thought.
My alpha.
My fated partner..
He eyed the charcoal lenses obscuring those brilliant golden irises. “But you’re wearing those” he pointed out.
Dark eyes widened.
“I don’t have to” Sasuke said quietly, suddenly completely serious.
“No” Naruto said hurriedly. “Keep them in. I.. don’t need the extra attention.”
Sasuke thought about the attention they were already getting, how transparent he’s already been about their relationship. Did it really make a difference if people knew that not only was he Naruto’s alpha, he was also his fated partner?
But no one would believe that a dominant was fated with a beta, he realized. I would be outing him.
Maybe that’s what he’s nervous about.
So many of them have already assumed he is, but completely putting it out there is something else.
“Alright. I’ll keep the contacts in.”
For now.
Sasuke led his blonde to their first class, which thankfully they had together. He wasn’t ready to be separated from him just yet. In fact, he wished he didn’t have to be at all, but that wasn’t realistic. And before that happened, he’d like to make a few things clear to the other alphas in the building.
They stepped into the room and made a beeline for their desks, but a sharp voice halted their steps. “Sasuke. Naruto. Come here.”
The two sighed and took their walk of shame up to their aggravated teacher. Naruto scratched the back of his head and gave a sheepish smile. “Sorry, Iruka-sensei. I know I’ve missed some time..”
“Some time?” The brunette crossed his arms. “Two weeks is just some time?!”
He looked between the two, his disappointment palpable. “Can’t help but notice that you were both gone. Either of you feel like explaining yourself?”
“Not really..”
Iruka narrowed his hazelnut eyes on the blonde, and Naruto quickly cleared his throat. “Ahem, I mean, excuses aren’t going to help right? Even if I was sick- which I was!” he added hurriedly, “I was still gone for a while.”
The brunette turned to the quiet raven. “And what’s your excuse?”
“I was nursing him back to health.”
“Oh, I didn’t realize you already started a medical career” Iruka said sarcastically. “Clearly you have no need for school anymore, right?”
“No, that’s not-”
“I’ll see you both in detention for the rest of the week. Take a seat.”
Naruto threw his arms out at the sheer injustice. “But-!”
“Do I need to repeat myself?”
Naruto sighed. “No.”
“You don’t like it, bring a note from an actual doctor.” He gave Sasuke a pointed look.
Neither responded, knowing it wouldn’t do them any good, and instead made their way back to their assigned spots in the back.
Iruka shuffled a few papers around on his desks, a frown deeply set on his face, then looked up at his waiting class. “Shoot, I left your assignment in the teacher lounge. Sorry, guys- I’ll be right back.” He paused and pointed two fingers at his cinnamon eyes then jutted them out at the class. “Don't do anything I wouldn’t do.”
A handful of them laughed and the brunette rushed out of the room, intent on not leaving them unattended for too long.
Ughh.. here we go.
Naruto had no doubt in his mind that the pack of alphas in the room would take advantage of this moment, and he wasn’t wrong. Several stood from their desk and walked over, sly smirks already in place.
“Well, well, well.. so you and a dominant, huh?”
Naruto did his best to ignore the new lead guy, but it was obvious that he wasn’t done. Deva was gone, but his buddies were just like him and it didn’t take long for one of them to step forward and fill that same role. The thought sent a chill down Naruto’s spine.
“Finally decided to stop denying that you’re an omega, huh? Guess Deva was right..”
Naruto flinched, and Sasuke leapt to his feet. He grabbed the cocky alpha and jerked him forward, his canine’s extending in his anger.
“One more word and I will break every bone in your body.”
The alpha paled. “Jesus. Just- just relax man. I’m only messing around.”
“And now you know what will happen if you do it again” he snarled.
The other alphas took an anxious step back, not dumb enough to test their strength against an angry dominant.
“Ok, ok- just let go already!”
Sasuke glared daggers for a moment longer, making sure his threat stuck, before releasing the guy. He shoved him back hard and the alpha fell back against a desk, startling its occupant and nearly falling to the floor in the process. He quickly straightened and clenched his jaw tight, eyes as red as his face.
“Fucking dominant..”
He shoved past his useless friends and left the room, but not before giving the blonde one last indecipherable look. It made Naruto’s skin crawl, but luckily it didn’t last long. The guy shoved his way past the curious onlookers and out the door.
Naruto stared after him for a while before turning to his mate. He was practically seething, his anger escalating fast. Naruto knew that if he left it alone things would quickly get out of hand, and he couldn’t have that. If Sasuke got suspended, he would be stuck here without him. The prospect of that happening was absolutely terrifying.
And quite motivating.
Naruto took the raven’s hand, pulling his focus back on him. “Sasuke, it’s ok” he said calmly. “I’m ok.”
“It’s not ok” he growled.
Naruto tugged on his hand, forcing him to turn towards him. “Sasuke. Please- just leave it alone, ok? If I need you to do more, I’ll tell you.”
The raven gave him a skeptical look. “No, you won’t.” He turned to glare at the other retreating alphas. “You never ask me for help.”
“That’s not true!”
You just didn’t hear me when I did.. Naruto thought.
It saddened him to think back to that time, to remember, so he forced it to the far recesses of his mind and instead focused on their teacher as he stepped back into the room.
“Alright, class. Where were we?”
A student in the first row cleared his throat. “Umm, sensei? Weren’t you supposed to grab something?”
Iruka looked down at his empty hands and gave a dramatic sigh. “Goddamnit..” He looked up at the room full of surprised faces and gave a strained smile.
“You didn’t hear that.”
Several students laughed as he ducked out of the room again, and Naruto used the opportunity to plant a quick kiss on his boyfriend’s cheek. “Thanks for having my back, Sasuke.”
The raven dropped his forehead against his, unbothered by the now watchful gazes of about ninety percent of the people in the room.
“Maybe I can have your back again later tonight” he murmured, a wicked grin pulling at his face.
Sasuke spent the rest of first period with a bright red slap mark on his forehead. One that seemed to simultaneously snap his blonde out of the sad hole he had fallen into earlier.
The raven propped up his elbows and leaned on his desk, his hand covering a growing smile. His eyes found his bored, stress-free blonde, doodling in his notebook and lightly humming a song to himself.
Sasuke’s hidden smile widened.
Worth it.
Notes:
I decided that we all needed a few cute moments to break up the angst a bit. I mean.. not permanently, of course. I’m definitely not done and we all know I’m not that nice. But, for now, I hope you enjoyed a bit of peace. 😌
Chapter 22: Candy and Cigarettes
Notes:
Happy Halloween my lovelies!~
I hope you enjoy this one! Consider it a treat from me to you. 🎃🍂
Chapter Text
“‘Cause when I’m with you
There’s nothing I wouldn’t do.
I just want to be your only one.”
Blink 182, M+M’s
--
Word spread pretty quickly that Naruto was spoken for, and that his dominant was pretty unstable around anyone he deemed a threat. Which Sasuke was completely fine with since it meant that people were a lot more hesitant to mess with his mate. In fact, the alphas now went out of their way to avoid him.
Naruto was shocked by the sudden change at first, but it didn’t take long for him to figure out what happened. A few rumors found their way to him while he was in classes he didn’t share with Sasuke, quickly putting all the pieces together for him. And there were quite a few of them. Murmurs about Sasuke cornering a group of guys in the bathroom and beating the shit out of them, of him unleashing his pheromones on a few confrontational alphas outside when they started talking shit about his omega. And of course the newest one, which depicted a vengeful raven spraining the wrist of an alpha who had dared to breathe his mate’s name, though Naruto had a feeling a lot more was said if that was Sasuke’s reaction to it.
Whatever the cause, the rumors were piling up fast and with each one a larger perimeter formed around Naruto- one that few were willing to cross.
It was not something he was used to at all, and the suddenness of it was actually quite jarring. He wasn’t sure what to make of it. Was he supposed to just put his guard down now? How do people even do that?
Naruto pondered over his new high school life as he padded down the halls, watching alphas scatter like roaches under the onslaught of an abrupt luminescent light. He shook his head.
What a weird week..
He was just starting to get used to the thick silence of the clearing halls when a loud thump cut through all of it. Naruto furrowed his brows and moved forward, curious about the source. Another thump and he could hear people murmuring.
Their harsh whispers were low, hurried. He couldn’t make out what they were saying, but that wasn’t what got him to act. Nor was it the random noises that sounded faintly like something hitting a wall. No. What got Naruto sprinting down the hall was the faint but distinct sound of a muffled cry.
He knew that sound.
He’s made that sound.
Many times.
“Hmmphhh!!”
Naruto’s eyes widened and his heart jolted up his throat, but only one thought leapt to the forefront of his mind.
I have to stop them.
Naruto ran hard and skidded around a corner to find a group of alphas at the far end of a deserted corridor, their faces gnarled with cruel smiles and vicious sneers. They were struggling to pin down the arms of a small, and absolutely terrified, brunette. A hand was forced against his mouth, stifling his cries as several others ran down his body. He was trying to put up a good fight, but there were just too many of them. He couldn’t force them off, couldn’t break free long enough to run.
He was completely at their mercy.
Or lack of.
Naruto’s lips pulled back from his teeth, a fierce growl tearing from his chest as he lunged towards them. “Get the fuck away from him!!”
One alpha looked his way, completely unprepared for his attack. Naruto punched him across the face and the guy dropped heavily off to the side, stunned and bloodied. Another alpha lifted his head and Naruto’s fist slammed into his nose, shattering it. He howled in pain and suddenly all eyes were on the brutal blonde.
Naruto knew that if he hesitated, he would lose whatever leverage he had gained by catching them off guard. He had to keep this momentum going. He rushed in, his mind set, fist swinging. The next alpha went to block him, not expecting a fake out. Naruto ducked low and slammed it into his gut as hard as he could. A whoosh of air blew over his shoulder and another ravaging hand fell to the wayside, but it still wasn’t enough to free the brunette.
Fuck.
Naruto lunged for another, but they had shaken off their initial surprise and were ready for him. Naruto’s fist shot out and a hand moved fast to meet it. An alpha grabbed his wrist and squeezed down hard, his grip like iron as he jerked him forward.
“Nnhn- let go!”
“You really think you can just attack us and get away with it?” the alpha snarled.
Naruto refused to whither under that blood-red stare. “You mean like what you’re doing to him” he snapped back, his eyes momentarily finding the brunette still struggling to get away.
The alpha grinned, his eyes brimming with malice. “If you’re so worried about him” he sneered, “then why don’t you join him.”
Naruto clenched his jaw tight, fighting off the rush of fear those words evoked. “Fuck you.”
He brought his knee up fast, slamming it into the guy’s crotch. He felt a rush of satisfaction as the alpha’s legs buckled and he dropped, releasing the savage blonde in the process.
Naruto turned around in time to face off against another when a deep feral sound echoed through the halls. Everyone froze as the unmistakable sound of a dominant’s wrath penetrated the corridor. They couldn’t sense his pheromones yet, but they all knew it was just a matter of time. And everyone knew what it meant to confront them.
Naruto saw the uncertainty in the alphas’ eyes, watched their confidence falter and their smiles disintegrate as they faced the very real possibility of going head-to-head with a dominant.
At first Naruto thought it was Sasuke. His rage sounded the same, and the reaction of the alphas around him made it clear that it was a dominant they feared. In fact, he was so sure that he nearly called out to him. Which would have been a mistake. Sasuke wasn’t the dominant who stepped in to save him.
This time it was Gaara.
Which was shocking for several reasons, especially since Naruto didn’t even know Gaara was a dominant. In fact, he was sure that he had directly admitted to not being one. Naruto stared at the redhead, wondering why he had kept this part of himself under wraps. Why he fully committed to the role of just a ‘simple alpha’.
What is he hiding?
“Touch him again and I will fucking end you” Gaara snarled, prowling towards the trembling alphas, potent pheromones lashing out to render them immobile.
The scent didn’t make Naruto nauseous like so many others have, but he wasn’t drawn to it either. For some reason, it didn’t hold the same weight over Naruto as it did over the alphas. It was more refreshing than anything else. Something akin to fresh basil and disturbed soil. Gaara smelled like rain and earth- a gentle scent and yet with enough power to bring several alphas to their knees.
Gaara gave them a disgusted look before shifting his gaze to the blonde, searching his face. “Naruto, did any of these assholes hurt you?”
The blonde stared at the redhead, completely bewildered. “Gaara, what..? What are you doing here?”
Hazy green eyes narrowed. “Are. You. Hurt.” he asked again, expecting an answer.
Confusing the blonde even more.
Why is he acting like this?
Like.. protective.
Gaara made a move on me before too- just like the rest of these Neanderthals. So why is he acting like he suddenly cares?
Am I really supposed to trust him?
Gaara could see his hesitation, but he didn’t have the patience for it. “Naruto” he snapped, his voice razor sharp.
Naruto flinched, despite himself, sending a rush of guilt through the redhead.
Fuck.
“No. I- I’m the one who attacked them” the blonde admitted. “Because they were-”
Shit.
Naruto spun around fast and rushed over to the brunette he had intended on saving. And had completely forgotten about in his shock. He could feel heat rise to his cheeks at the realization. One alpha still had the brunette shoved down on the ground, refusing to give up despite the dominant’s presence and his friends’ terror.
Naruto’s blues flashed a feral red. He went to shove the alpha away, to stop someone else from facing what he had so many times, but Gaara grabbed his arm and stopped him.
Naruto flinched. “What are you doing?”
“Keeping their scent off of you.”
Gaara grabbed the alpha by the collar of his shirt and threw him to the side, sending him crashing into the wall. Crimson bled into the redhead’s eyes as he stepped towards them, a malevolent glint flashing within their depths. Gaara’s lips stayed flat, lifeless, but his eyes more than made up for it.
He had every intention of teaching the bastards at his feet a very important lesson.
As Gaara took care of the alphas, Naruto dropped to his knees besides the brunette. His arms were trembling as he pushed himself up, but when Naruto reached out to help him he drew back, his eyes narrowed with obvious distrust. Naruto couldn’t blame him- he was always suspicious when someone tried to help him too.
Hell, look at how he’s been with Sasuke.
Naruto retracted his hand. “Are you ok..?”
Wide dark eyes locked onto him before darting up to track the redhead. Naruto followed his gaze and gave him a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry. He’s here to help.” Naruto still couldn’t believe he was even saying it, but it seemed to be true.
The brunette didn’t say anything, but his eyes held just as much doubt and confusion as Naruto felt. But there was more there too- the shame and fear that came after being attacked like that.. especially after someone witnessed it.
“I’m sorry this happened to you” Naruto whispered.
The brunette dropped his head just in time to hide his tears. Me too, he thought. He looked over at the dominant bloodying his attackers, wondering what it meant. Wondering if this was all just another set-up.
Hoping that, for once, it wouldn’t be.
--
The alphas managed to tear themselves free from the brutish dominant, and Gaara watched with blank eyes as they scampered down the hall- their tails tucked between their legs.
“Fucking scum.”
He made his way back to the two omegas, making sure to rein in his pheromones and reddened gaze as he drew closer. Neither of them needed another shitty alpha forcing them to submission with their scent or intimidating them with their presence. Gaara had never been that person, at least not intentionally, and he wanted to make that clear to them now. He was tired of being lumped in with those assholes, of being labeled as just one more monster to stay away from. It was..
Suffocating.
He could feel the pressure of it lodged in his chest every goddamn day. It pulsed behind his eyes and throbbed in his temples, driving him to insomnia, to fucking madness at this point. He was so tired of it. All of it. He just wanted the chance to start over. To be seen as something more than his fucking gender.
And maybe that started with proving to a couple of hurt omegas that he truly did just want to help. He wasn’t exactly sure how to convince them of that, but he figured scaring off their attackers was a good start.
Now to prove that he’s not another one.
Gaara stepped up to the pair slowly, trying not to scare them in the process. He was aware that his stature made that a bit difficult, but he couldn’t hide his muscular form anymore than he already had. The long red hoodie didn’t really cut it as far as concealing his strength and masculinity, which wasn’t a problem when he was putting some asshole in his place but it wasn’t quite the same when he was trying to ease an omega’s worries.
Gaara did his best anyways. He kept his steps light, his smile friendly, and his hands up as he walked towards them. “Are you two ok?”
Naruto seemed unharmed, which meant he wouldn’t have to watch Sasuke go on a murderous rampage. So that was good. The brunette, on the other hand, seemed worse for wear. His forest green shirt was torn, nearly shredded on some parts, and angry claw marks made a brutal trail down his arms and around his wrists.
Where they grabbed him, Gaara thought. To pin him down.
The thought sickened him.
Gaara discarded it for now and went back to studying the brunette. His dark roughly-chopped hair was a disheveled mess, likely from them grabbing fistfuls of it to force him down. His eyes were huge, black as night, and brimming with unshed tears. He was clearly trying to keep his composure, probably afraid to be seen as weak before a dominant, and it sent a sharp pang through Gaara’s chest. He slowly knelt before the terrified omega, one hand held out before him in an attempt to show that he meant him no harm. He saw the brunette stiffen and his hands shoot back, prepared to pull himself away if he needed to, but he hadn’t yet.
That had to be a good sign, right?
“It’s ok” Gaara said softly. “I just want to help. I’m not going to hurt you.” He met those wide dark eyes with every word- hoping to show his sincerity. “I know you’re scared, but you can trust me.” He looked over at the blonde beside him. “You both can.”
Naruto stared at the redhead, still completely perplexed. “Why.. why did you-”
“Hold on.” Gaara took out his phone, sent a quick text, then tucked it back in his pocket. When he looked back up, the two omegas were still staring at him in bewilderment.
He blinked. “Is it really that surprising? Man.. you two really don’t think too highly of me, huh.”
“I’m just.. surprised” Naruto admitted.
“Yes, I can see that.”
“I thought you were like them.”
Jade pools suddenly hardened and something dark flashed across his face. It made Naruto nervous and nearly undid everything Gaara had worked so hard to do to begin with. He forced back his anger and shook his head.
“I apologize. I just.. hate that that is what people think of me.”
Naruto stared at him, surprised to hear him say something so similar to what Sasuke had said to him once before.
Another dominant that doesn’t want to be seen that way, Naruto thought. Maybe they’re not all as bad as I-
“Naruto!”
The blonde leapt to his feet. “Sasuke?”
A black blur shot down the corridor and collided with the blonde, pulling him into his warm embrace.
“‘Ske, nhnn, too.. ahh- tight.”
The raven loosened his grip and pulled back enough to study his face. “Are you ok? Did they hurt you?”
Naruto raised a brow, then looked over at the redhead before finding his boyfriend’s worried stare once more. “Did you send Gaara to find me?”
Sasuke raised a brow. “What? No, the opposite. He just texted me. He said something happened but you’re safe. Naruto, are you-”
“Wait, he’s not here because of you?” Naruto cut in. “Then why..?”
Gaara lifted his head to look back at them. “Is it really so shocking that I just wanted to help?”
He didn’t wait for his answer. Sasuke could tend to his mate. He had someone else who needed his help. Gaara turned back to the other omega, still stiff and uncertain on the hard tiled floor.
“We should get you to the health office.”
He reached for the brunette, not thinking, and had his hand slapped for his efforts. Gaara paused, his hand lowered but still posed between them. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Dark eyes hardened. “You didn’t. But that doesn’t mean you can just touch me.”
Gaara could see past the facade. He was clearly terrified, and not sure how to react now that he was alone with a dominant- especially after what he had just been subjected to. Gaara understood, he did, but he couldn’t just leave him like this. In fact, some part of him was suddenly desperate to help him, to protect this person. He didn’t even know him, and yet Gaara’s chest swelled with a sharp desire to take care of him, to keep him safe- and he just couldn’t ignore it.
“What’s your name?” he said softly, hoping to ease the brunette’s discomfort. And maybe because he really did want to know the answer. Maybe because for some strange reason he felt a powerful draw to the omega who had fought back so hard, even in the face of a losing battle. To the person who was hurting but didn’t want to be seen as weak- even to the point of chiding a dominant when he overstepped.
Who needed him, and fought him on it.
Yes, it was safe to say that Gaara was intrigued. And he had no intention of just walking away.
After a long pause, the brunette finally told him. “It’s Lee” he said quietly. “My name is Lee.”
“Lee..” Gaara said slowly, letting the name settle on his tongue and echo in his mind. “Lee.”
The brunette shifted, suddenly feeling uncomfortable. The redhead seemed to notice, but he didn’t comment on it. Wordlessly, Gaara leaned back and reached into his pocket. He pulled something out and presented it to the brunette, who flinched away from it on instinct. Gaara’s hand stayed open and before him, and Lee finally looked down to see what the dominant was offering.
Candy?
Three little lemon candies, neatly tied in crinkly paper, sat on the palm of one large pale hand.
Lee could not have been more surprised. “Umm..”
“Take it.”
“Uhh.. ok.” Lee awkwardly accepted the candies, holding them gently in his hands as he examined their wrappings. They looked familiar but he couldn’t place where he’d seen them before.
Momentarily distracted by the bizarre offer, Lee didn’t notice how close the dominant had gotten until they were barely an inch apart. Lee jerked back, but the wall kept him from getting very far.
He glared at the redhead to hide his fear. “Back off.”
Gaara studied the nervous omega and his eyes slid over to the candies sitting relatively untouched in his hands. “Eat one” he said softly. “It helps.”
“What? Why would I just-?”
Gaara took it upon himself to take a candy from the brunette, unwrap it, and promptly push it into his unsuspecting mouth. Lee went to spit it out, but Gaara gently placed a finger against his lips, a silent plea to give it a try.
“My name is Gaara, lemon sweets have always cheered me up, and I’m honestly not as bad as I look.”
It was an odd way to introduce yourself to someone, but odd wasn’t necessarily bad. It was clear that he was trying- Lee figured it was only right if he did the same.
The brunette reluctantly gave in and pulled the candy further into his mouth, focusing on the lemon flavor coating his tongue, letting its sweetness slip down his throat and pool somewhere in his chest. He was surprised to find that the knots in his stomach were already beginning to untangle.
Maybe there really is something to this..
Gaara carefully pulled the brunette close to his chest as his candies worked their magic, and rose to his feet. He felt him stiffen at first, but he didn’t try to break away this time.
It was a good start.
“It helps, doesn’t it.”
Lee gave a slight nod, resigning to the dominants hold and whatever wizardry his little lemon candies seemed to have over him.
“My mother used to give those to me” Gaara said quietly, moving through the halls and towards the nurse’s office. Luckily they were still barren, students and teachers still filed away in their classrooms.
Lee’s interest was officially piqued. He glanced up, studying the dominant’s face as he spoke. “Your mother?”
Gaara nodded. “When I was hurt or scared she would give me one of those. She told me that the sour taste drove away all of the bad, and the sweet taste returned all of the good.”
The redhead turned his gaze down to the curious brunette in his arms. “Was she right?”
Lee opened his mouth to answer, but the words fell short when he met Gaara’s eyes. There was something in those pale jade eyes, a flash of something he hadn’t noticed before.
Flecks of gold.
At first he thought he was just imagining it, that he was so focused on lemon candies he was literally seeing them in the guy’s eyes, but those shimmering lights weren’t fading. In fact, with each step more of them appeared.
They were beautiful.
“I don’t think you look bad” Lee said, still gazing into his eyes, not really thinking about what he was saying. The power his words immediately held over the person holding him close.
Gaara froze mid-step, and those flickering jade pools widened. He met Lee’s onyx stare, wondering over his words and the sureness he saw on his dazed face. Like he didn’t fear him at all.
And maybe Lee didn’t.
Not anymore.
“Why do you say that?”
Lee tilted his head, his eyes still locked on the dominant’s. “You said you’re not as bad as you look” Lee pointed out. “But I don’t think you look bad at all.”
“You don’t..” Gaara said slowly.
Lee shook his head. He eyed the candies in his hand, unfurled another piece, and popped it into his mouth. He glanced up and gave a small smile, shocking the redhead even more.
“And the candies are pretty good.”
Gaara stared at him for a while longer, still trying to process what happened, what changed. He had been so afraid of him before, but now he suddenly seemed so relaxed in his arms.
Am I having a fucking stroke? What is happening right now?? What changed?
I thought he was afraid of me.
He looked down at the brunette’s mouth, watching it shift with the candies inside.
What the hell is in these lemon sweets..?
As Gaara pondered the likelihood of drugs being smuggled over the border with lemon-flavored candies, a very different thought came to Lee’s mind- one he almost immediately shooed away. Because it was impossible, so there was no point in spending another second thinking about it. After all, what were the odds that the dominant alpha who randomly stumbled across him, who just so happened to be there in time to rescue him, would turn out to be his-
Lee looked away.
No. That.. that doesn’t make sense. Things like that don’t happen in the real world. This isn’t some teen drama- what am I even thinking?!
And yet, when he looked back, he couldn’t deny the fact that those jade pools were beginning to look a lot more gold than green.
--
Sasuke held his mate’s face in his hands, his eyes intense as he inspected every inch. “Tell me what happened” he said sternly.
Naruto sighed and covered his boyfriend's hands with his own. “Sasuke, I’m fine. Really. I saw a bunch of alphas cornering that guy and I had to do something.”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “I don’t like the thought of you fighting alphas.”
“Yeah, well, I’m not exactly a fan of it either but what was I supposed to do? They had him pinned down and I-”
Know what that’s like.
He didn’t say it, but he might as well have. Sasuke could see it plainly on his face, in his heavy blues.
“I know.” He pulled his blonde close and gently kissed his mouth, smiling as he kissed him back. He slowly pulled away and rose to his feet, bringing his blonde up with him. “Come on, boyfriend. Let’s go to our last class.”
Naruto smiled, lighting up his whole world.
“Yeah. Let’s go.”
Sasuke immediately reconsidered. “Maybe we should skip.”
“Sasuke!”
“Well, you look really cute. I’d rather just spend time with you.”
Naruto blushed as he tried and failed to look upset. “Don’t.. don’t call me cute” he grumbled. “And you can spend time with me in class. We sit right next to each other.”
Sasuke wrapped an arm around the blonde, pulling him close as he brought his lips to his ears. “I didn’t know you were so studious, Naru. When did you become such a perfect student?”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Shut up. I just don’t want any more detention.”
“Fine. For you, I will go to class. But I’m taking you home after.”
“Yes. I’m aware.”
Sasuke sighed. “We need to work on your playfulness, darling.”
“What- like you want me to flirt with you?”
“Yes.”
Naruto gauffed. “You’re serious?”
Sasuke tilted his head. “Is that really so surprising?”
Naruto was tempted to make a joke at his expense, his typical go-to when he’s feeling awkward, but he could see past Sasuke’s smile. There was something.. sad there.
Sasuke was far needier than he realized.
He supposed it made sense. After what Naruto saw with his father, he supposed Sasuke had probably gone without a whole lot of love for a while.
He just wants to be reassured, he realized. He wants to know that I really do want to be with him.
“I’ll.. try” Naruto said, already feeling embarrassed by the thought.
Sasuke’s brilliant smile quickly made all of that disappear. He just looked so happy..
“You could start right now, if you want.”
Naruto choked out a laugh. “Don’t push your luck.”
--
When they returned to the Uchiha manor, Sasuke was summoned and they had no choice but to part ways. It wasn’t going to be for long, they knew that, but it didn’t make either feel any better about it. Sasuke had yet to figure out what his father was up to, and it made him uneasy just leaving Naruto to face it.
“It’s fine, Sasuke. He wants to talk to you, not me. I’ll just-”
Sasuke pulled him into his arms and held him tight as he lowered his mouth to his ear. “Wait for me in my room” he whispered. “Lock the door. Don’t answer it for anyone but me.”
“Sasuke, I’ll be fine. Really.”
“Naruto. Please. Just wait for me, ok?”
The blonde finally gave in, shared a kiss with his anxious mate, and watched him be led away by a group of powerful suited alphas before turning to face the rest of the house on his own.
Naruto has lived in the Uchiha manor for a little over a week now and he still had yet to get used to any of it. He constantly got lost when Sasuke wasn’t around, and he was incredibly uncomfortable being surrounded by so much wealth and luxury and the endless reminders that he didn’t belong there. He was tempted to rush back to Sasuke’s room and barricade himself inside to get away from all of it, the way he wanted him to, but he was feeling restless. He just couldn’t stand the thought of being stuck in one place right now.
So, despite his better judgment, Naruto decided to wander the massive mansion- hoping he’d luck out and not run into anyone along the way.
But of course, that would be too easy. And when had Naruto’s life ever been easy?
Why would it be any different now?
“Just the person I was hoping to see.”
Naruto froze.
Shit.
He turned to find a door open halfway up a long hall, and a certain dominant stepping out of it. One he had hoped not to see.
“Hi.. uhh- sorry, I just got a little.. turned around” Naruto said, taking a step back at the man’s approach. “I’ll just-”
Fugaku quickly moved towards him, and Naruto knew there was no point in continuing his retreat. It was clear that the man had no intention of letting him leave yet. Meaning he had no choice but to stay.
He just wasn’t sure why.
“I’ll show you back soon” Fugaku said as he closed in on him, “but let’s have a chat first.”
Naruto’s breath caught in his throat as a hand reached for him. He flinched as it settled against his shoulder.
“A chat” the jittery blonde repeated, not believing it to be that simple.
The corner of Fugaku’s lips lifted, a hint of his amusement. “That’s right. Step into my office. We can talk there.”
Naruto wanted to refuse, but several of Fugaku’s men chose that moment to pour out into the hall and it was clear that they weren’t giving him a choice. They would make sure that their boss got the final say. Though, truthfully, Fugaku didn’t need them. He was more than capable of doing that all on his own.
Naruto bit his lip as a gentle but firm hand steered him back down the hall and into a large and exceedingly lavish office. The décor was well-executed, and fit its owner well. Dark wood, even darker leather, creamy walls, plants that were perfectly tended to, and an air of sophistication to make it all as stifling as possible.
Just one more thing to make this whole experience incredibly uncomfortable for him.
Wonderful.
Naruto was tempted to make a scene, maybe even ask Fugaku’s little henchmen for help, but he knew it was a ridiculous thought. Fugaku wasn’t doing anything wrong- he had no reason to flip out. And besides, in what universe would they ever go against what their boss wanted to help him instead?
Just calm down, Naruto told himself.
You’re fine.
Left with no other choice, Naruto stepped further into the office filled with luxury items and.. no other occupants. It was going to be just the two of them. Alone.
You’re fine.
Fugaku looked back over his shoulder and Naruto did the same as he nodded to a large alpha standing by the door. Said alpha step out into the hall and close the door behind him.
You’re fine, he nervously thought.
.. right?
--
“Have a seat, Naruto.”
“I.. it’s fine. I should go soon anyways. I was supposed to meet up with Sasuke.”
Fugaku gave him a disbelieving look, and Naruto couldn’t blame him. It sounded like panicky bullshit in his ears too.
“I’m sure you can make a little time for me, hm? So I can get to know my foster son.”
Naruto blanched.
The thought of being any version of this guy’s son was disturbing, to say the least. For one- his relationship with Fugaku’s actual son. And two- the whole ‘mob boss being in charge of an omega teenager’ just sounded like a perverse fetish that he absolutely did not want to be involved in.
Fugaku eyed the frozen blonde and turned to take a step towards him. Naruto’s eyes shot up as he drew closer, but he stayed put. Not due to any display of courage, mind you. He just couldn’t get his legs to cooperate at the moment.
“Do I have to repeat myself?” Fugaku said coldly, “or are you going to do as you’re told.”
Naruto really didn’t want either but decided the second option would be the smarter of the two. He quickly sat down on an armchair before a large desk, hoping it meant that at least the mahogany monstrosity would keep some distance between them. Unfortunately, Fugaku had other plans. He walked over to him, grabbing a chair along the way, and plopped it down before the blonde.
Naruto stiffened as the alpha took a seat, his knees mere inches from his own. “Umm.. we don’t have to sit so close, do we?”
Fugaku seemed amused by the thought. “In my experience-”
Mob experience, Naruto thought.
“People are far more.. forthcoming when you sit face to face like this.”
“I think you just mean scared.”
That devilish smirk widened. Naruto was just relieved that he hadn’t managed to piss the guy off with his bluntness.
“Fear often leads to honesty” the Uchiha answered simply.
“Is that what you’re doing now?”
Fugaku raised a brow. “Are you afraid?”
Naruto paused. It was such a blow to his ego, it really was, but he had a feeling that lying wouldn’t get him very far with a guy like Fugaku Uchiha.
“Yes” he admitted quietly.
The man’s smirk stayed locked in place. “See. And look at how honest it makes you.”
Naruto swallowed as he looked for his backbone, and found just enough of it to meet the guy’s gaze and keep going. “Why am I-”
“What are your plans for the future, Naruto?”
The blonde faltered, completely caught off guard by the question. “What do you mean?”
“Well, I assume you don’t plan on working for Jiraiya for the rest of your life.”
Naruto was surprised at first, but the man knew everything else.. it made sense that he knew where he worked. Especially since Sasuke worked there too.
“I.. umm.. I haven’t really thought about it” he admitted.
Fugaku propped his elbows on his knees as he leaned in. “Any interest in working at Konoha Intelligence?”
Fear flashed in the blonde’s eyes, which was not what Fugaku had expected. “That is where your father worked, right? I just assumed..”
“I..” Naruto turned away, fighting to keep his composure. Don’t think about it. Please don’t think about it.
Just answer his question and move on.
“No.” He looked back to meet his eyes, not wanting to deal with the Uchiha’s anger. “I won’t work there.”
The Uchiha studied the blonde, clearly trying to get a read on his reaction. Naruto hoped he didn’t find what he was looking for.
“Hmm..”
Fugaku filed away his wonderings for now. Though he did fully intend on looking further into the company and Naruto’s connection to it. It was clear that he had missed something- and he didn’t like it. “I suppose you have plenty of time to figure that out. You’re young.”
“Yeah..”
Fugaku still had yet to move back. His massive shoulders were so close, his hands hanging in the space between them, his posture casual but not in a reassuring way. He just looked like a panther ready to strike, waiting for the perfect moment. Naruto wasn’t sure what a panther ate, but he felt like he was definitely on the list. In fact, he seemed to have made it to the top.
What is he really after? he thought.
What does he want from me?
“Sasuke appears to be eating ramen more these days. I assume that’s something that you enjoy?”
Who cares?! Naruto mentally screamed. Why the hell does HE care?!
“Yeah. I.. do.”
“Mmhm. And are there other things that you do in your free time, apart from working and eating ramen with Sasuke?”
Naruto furrowed his brows in confusion. He couldn’t figure out what he was doing, but there was no way the Uchiha mob boss called him in here to hear him rattle off his favorite foods. Something was up, and it was clear he was slowly making his way towards it.
Naruto wasn’t interested in dragging this out any further.
“What’s the real reason I’m here?” he asked quietly.
Fugaku quirked a brow. “My office or my home?”
“Both.”
He seemed amused by his answer.
“Hmm.. let’s start with my office.”
His eyes flashed with something that felt almost sinister. Something Naruto didn’t recognize, a look he didn’t understand. It set his teeth on edge.
“Because you’re right, I brought you in here for a reason.”
Naruto bit the inside of his cheek, steeling his nerves. He raised his head. “W-what’s the reason?”
He hated how his voice shook, how quickly his courage just tanked in front of this guy, but there wasn’t much he could do about it. Being around a dominant like this was fucking intimidating. Especially after-
“I’m wondering if you can explain to me why my son is searching for someone named Orochimaru Tojiro.”
Naruto flinched back in his chair, his huge cerulean eyes wide and filled with panic. Fugaku gave him a curious look and Naruto quickly turned away, hiding his fear behind unruly blonde hair. It wasn’t enough. Fugaku could see how affected he was just by merely hearing the man’s name. It was clear that Naruto had suffered at the hands of Orochimaru, and that his son was prepared to seek vengeance for it.
The Uchiha leaned forward, tilting his head ever so slightly to see around the mass of blonde strands hiding the boy’s face. “You know.. Sasuke is well on his way to finding him. But is that really what you want?”
Naruto swallowed hard, but he didn’t know what to say. No, he didn’t want Sasuke involved. Naruto didn’t want anything to do with that snake and he definitely didn’t want him anywhere near his partner, but what could he do?
“I’m more than capable of dealing with this person myself” Fugaku went on. “If you want him gone, all you have to do is say so.”
Naruto finally turned his head to look up at him. “Why would you do that..?” he murmured. “You don’t even know me. Or.. or him. But you would still-”
“Sasuke intends on punishing this man, that much is clear” Fugaku interjected. “But do you want him to?”
Naruto grimaced. “I never wanted him involved in any of this.”
“Then it’s settled.”
Naruto blinked. “What?”
“I will take care of this person instead. Though.. there is a price for my kindness.”
Naruto tensed. And his situation clicked. He was alone. Sasuke had no idea where he was, and those men were likely just outside the door- keeping him here. And this man, this dominant alpha, was asking about Orochimaru..
And now he wants me to do something for him.
What if he wants me to-
Naruto pulled further away from him, sinking as far back into the chair as he could. “Stay away from me!” he shouted. “I don’t need your fucking kindness!”
Fugaku clenched his jaw tight, forcing a vein to the surface as his fiery gaze locked onto him. His hand shot out fast, and Naruto tried to slap it away, but he caught his wrist and wrenched it to the side.
“Stop-!”
Another hand jutted out and grabbed his jaw, his grip like iron. Naruto tried to pull away but was jerked forward instead. He stared at the menacing face so close to his own, and could feel his terror rising.
“W-wait..”
“I understand that you are afraid, Naruto. I do. But that doesn’t mean I can just sit back and tolerate that kind of behavior.”
Naruto tried and failed to wrench his face free as tears filled his eyes. He could feel his lips trembling and bit down hard to force them still.
Fugaku eyed the blonde for a while longer before slowly releasing his hold on his face. Naruto shot back from him, but the hand on his wrist remained and he didn’t get very far. Those nervous blues looked up and found dark pools studying him closely.
“It seems like you have the wrong impression of me” Fugaku said slowly, “so let me make this perfectly clear. What I want in return is not anything sordid. I am very aware that you are my son’s mate and more-so that you are a child. That is not where my interests lie.”
Naruto did feel some sense of relief hearing that, but he still felt the need to keep his guard up. Fugaku personally not having any sort of perverse interest in him did not necessarily mean that he was safe. This is a dominant we’re talking about, a mob boss, and Naruto’s an omega. No matter how many times he tried to deny it, fight it, that’s what it always seemed to come back to. It wouldn’t help him to be naïve. He knew what kind of life gangsters forced onto omegas- he had to be smart if he was going to avoid that same sort of fate.
“Then.. what do you want..” Naruto muttered. He was afraid to ask, but he’d rather hear the truth up front.
“Two things” Fugaku replied. “One, don’t tell Sasuke that I’ve gotten involved in this matter.”
Naruto was surprised by that, but didn’t press it. He was more concerned about what else could be on that list. “And two..?” he said nervously.
Fugaku’s obsidian stare hardened. “I expect you to tell me exactly what Orochimaru has done.”
Naruto face turned ashen, his horror palpable. He hadn’t even told Sasuke, and that was someone he truly could trust. Someone he had been intimate with, someone he was helplessly falling for. In what bizarre world would he be able to unload all of his trauma on his boyfriend’s gangster dad?
“You don’t really expect me to do that, do you?”
Fugaku narrowed his eyes. “Is your pride worth my son’s life?”
Naruto’s face fell. “Never.”
“Sasuke fully intends on hunting this person down, and he clearly means to do so without my assistance. Meaning he is putting himself at risk for your benefit.” Fugaku gave him a sharp look. “Is that what you asked him to do?”
Naruto looked horrified. “No! I would never- he just wanted to know his name! I would never tell him to-”
Naruto’s face twisted as his heart slammed violently against his chest. Stinging tears broke free from their cerulean prison, sliding down his cheek one by one “I don’t want Sasuke anywhere near him!” he choked.
Fugaku released the blonde and leaned back in his chair, a picture of nonchalance that didn’t quite meet his eyes. They followed the trail Naruto’s tears made, lingering over the scars on his face, before meeting his gaze. “And now you know how to prevent that” he said smoothly.
Naruto gave him a pained desperate look, but Fugaku chose to ignore it. Instead, he sat back and waited in silence as the reality of Naruto’s situation piled up all around him- forcing the blonde into a corner. One Fugaku needed him to be in if he was going to get any answers.
The Uchiha reached for a pack of cigarettes that he had left on his end table along with his lighter as the tense silence continued. He had no intention of rushing it- he knew that this is what it took to break down the walls that people so carefully put around them. The discomfort of being trapped in their own head, in their own thoughts, for too long. The longer it went uninterrupted, the higher the chances that they would tear those walls down for him.
Fugaku shook out a cigarette from the pack, brought a small flame to its end, and breathed life into it. He inhaled deeply, welcoming the tightness in his chest and the warmth that followed. He turned his head as he let out a long smoky exhale and crossed his legs as he eyed the nervous blonde before him. He tapped away the ashes and took another long drag from his cig, watching with interest as Naruto’s walls crumbled before him. The blonde wiped away his tears and clenched his fists tight, then finally raised his head- his eyes burning with determination.
Fugaku smiled.
“So, Naruto, what will it be?”
He didn’t need to ask, he already knew what the boy would decide before he had fully resigned to it, but it was better if he said it. If Naruto accepted the fate he chose for himself.
“I.. I’ll do it” Naruto said quietly.
“I’ll tell you everything.”
Chapter 23: When You’re Close
Notes:
If you listen to the song I quote in the beginning of this chapter just know that the BOXINBOX & Lionsize remix is the best version of it. Though you are more than welcome to tell me to go fuck myself and just listen to whatever you want.
Hell, for like 3/4 of this chapter I didn’t listen to it either! I was playing ‘I See You’ by Kygo on repeat instead. I basically said fuck you to me. I fucked myself!
No, wait, that came out wrong..
*sigh*
Nevermind. Let’s just get on with the story..
- - -
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I couldn’t leave even if I wanted to.
Cause something keeps pulling me back to you.”
- Major Lazer, Powerful
--
“But I need something first” Naruto added quickly.
The dominant quirked a brow. “I wouldn’t say that you are in a position to make any requests, Naruto.”
Naruto swallowed. “I just.. need some space if I’m going to talk about it.” He gave the mob boss a pointed look, but his confidence faltered when he met his narrowed stare.
“..please?” he said weakly.
Fugaku studied the blonde, noting his rising fear. He usually wasn’t one for taking suggestions, especially from someone he expected to get answers from, but he supposed he could be a little accommodating. He was just a kid, after all. And he had a feeling that whatever Naruto was going to tell him wouldn’t be pleasant.
Fugaku’s gaze shifted back to the blonde’s scarred cheeks. And it’ll probably explain those, he thought.
Without another word, Fugaku crushed what was left of his cigarette against the porcelain ash tray beside him and rose to his feet. He grabbed the chair he had initially pulled over to the boy and returned it to its original spot across the room. Then he leaned back against the wall beside it, arms crossed over his chest- pulling his shirt taut and revealing more of the tattoo along his muscular forearms.
A rather intimidating sight for someone who was trying to put the boy’s mind at ease.
Fugaku watched the blonde’s eyes lock onto the tattoos first, his curiosity transparent, before looking back up at his face. Obviously Fugaku’s lessons were well received, as Naruto now made sure to meet his eyes when he spoke to him. Or rather he had every intention of doing so, but his voice was less than cooperative. It remained trapped in his throat, curled up in a tight suffocating knot. His mouth opened, but nothing came out.
“I’m listening” Fugaku said, attempting to keep his own voice as gentle as possible, encouraging the anxious blonde to start.
Naruto’s eyes widened, a spark of fear flickering inside, and he realized it had done the complete opposite.
Fugaku sighed. “We had an agreement, did we not?”
Naruto nodded. “I know” he croaked, “it’s just.. I’ve never talked about it before.”
The dominant gave him a sympathetic look. “Then I’d say you are well overdue for it.”
Naruto gave him a pained look in return and another sigh slipped from the Uchiha. “Naruto.”
He flinched.
“You aren’t in danger here” Fugaku said. “I just need to know what I’m dealing with. What you have been dealing with. If I’m going to be involved, I need to be prepared. You understand that, don’t you?”
Naruto nodded. He did, but that didn’t make this any easier.
“Let’s start from the beginning” Fugaku suggested. “Where did you meet Orochimaru?”
Naruto flinched again. He couldn’t stomach hearing that name, nor the images that popped into his mind when he did.
“How long have you known him?” Fugaku tried instead.
Naruto took a steadying breath. “He.. he’s my uncle. Not by blood” he explained, “he was my father’s best friend. They grew up together. I’ve.. known him my whole life.”
Naruto looked away. “At least I thought I did..”
Fugaku tilted his head, studying him closely. “Does this have anything to do with your feelings towards your father’s company?”
Naruto nodded. “It happened close by it. When I was leaving..”
Tears filled Naruto’s eyes as he recounted that night. He couldn’t meet the Uchiha’s, but this time Fugaku didn’t hold it against him. He just stood there in silence as Naruto told him what his uncle did to him. How he had led him into the dark and attacked him. How he had torn away his clothes and pinned him down, insisting that he was an omega, that he had wanted this to happen. How it was his father that his uncle had been after at first, and he had taken interest in Naruto since he looked just like him.
The tears broke free and slipped down his scarred cheeks as he told the Uchiha how he got them in the first place. How he had tried to break free as Orochimaru raped him and had been mutilated in the process.
Naruto’s voice shattered and he dropped his head in shame, horrified that he was telling him all of this. That he was crying in front of his boyfriend’s gangster-father as he recounted the worst day of his life. Naruto’s whole body shook and he was suddenly desperate to disappear, to never have to face Fugaku again.
But Fugaku had other plans.
Naruto wouldn’t be leaving just yet.
The Uchiha walked over to the pitiful blonde and lifted him from his chair, forcing him to his feet. Naruto was instantly terrified, but shock took over most of it as the dominant pulled him into his arms and held him in a firm yet gentle embrace.
Naruto’s breath snagged in his throat. Is he..
Is he hugging me?!
Definitely not what he expected.
“You never told your father?” Fugaku asked quietly, his strong arms still enveloping the trembling blonde.
Naruto’s first instinct was to fight to get away, to escape the dominant that had his hands on him. To make sure that history didn’t repeat itself. But he was so overwhelmed by the fear, the memories- he just wanted someone to take it all away from him. So, for a while he just let himself be held. Be comforted.
And, for once, to not be alone with it.
“No” Naruto murmured, “I couldn’t tell him. He said he’d ruin his life if I did.”
“And you believed him.”
Cerulean eyes widened. “I..” Shouldn’t have?
It had never occurred to him that Orochimaru was lying. That the man wouldn’t actually follow through on his threats. That he just knew exactly what to say to keep his victim quiet and his crimes unnoticed.
Naruto’s face reddened.
“Yes” he said quietly, forcing back a sob as he spoke. “I believed him.”
Fugaku’s jaw tightened. “He’ll die for what he did to you” he growled, “but it will not be a quick death.”
Naruto pulled away and glanced up, finally meeting the Uchiha’s eyes. An ember had sparked in those obsidian pools- a fire that burned his irises, nearly consuming them. It was a terrifying sight, and Naruto found himself stumbling back to get away from it.
Fugaku saw his fear and his expression darkened.
“In fact, I will be taking care of this one
personally.”
--
Sasuke was pretty sure that he had told his little blonde to wait for him in his room. In fact, he was positive that he had. And yet..
“Goddamnit, where the fuck is he?”
Sasuke spun around and slammed his door shut behind him as he ran out of his room and back down the hall, throwing open every door along the way. His frustration grew with each Naruto-less room he came by, and his desperation with it. He called out for him, hoping to at least hear his reply and track him down that way, but there was no sign of Naruto.
Which could only mean one thing.
His father had him.
“Fuck.. fuck, fuck, fuck!”
Sasuke changed directions and raced through the manor as fast as his legs could carry him, heading straight for the bastard’s office. He should have known. He should have fucking known that the man would take advantage of Sasuke’s absence. That he would use that as a way to get Naruto alone with him- for who fucking knows what.
When Sasuke was summoned, he had assumed it was his father’s doing- much as Naruto had. Which is the only reason he had agreed to it. If Sasuke had known that it was just Fugaku’s dogs reporting their progress on finding Orochimaru, he would have insisted on escorting his blonde back to his room first. But instead he had left Naruto alone, and now he was in Fugaku’s powerful and unpredictable clutches.
The thought made Sasuke’s stomach twist into tight ruthless knots. “I swear to god, if he touches him..”
Sasuke skidded around a sharp corner, shoving off from the wall as he ran, and made it into the corridor where Fugaku’s office resided. It wasn’t difficult to locate which door was the right one- not when there was a hoard of his henchmen standing solid and stoic against it, barricading it. Ensuring that no one could enter.
Or leave.
Sasuke’s eyes flashed a vicious feral red as he closed in on them. He threw a fist out without warning, but they managed to evade his attack while keeping the door effectively blocked.
Sasuke leapt back, his eyes flitting between them- searching for an opening. “Move out of my way” he snarled, his lips pulling away from razor sharp canines.
The men gave him cold matching stares, unperturbed by his outburst. One chose to speak up for the rest- as if they shared a hive mind, a callous collective intent on following his father’s orders. “You are not permitted to go inside” he said firmly.
“I don’t fucking care!” Sasuke shouted back. “He’s my mate, asshole. Now get out of the fucking way!!”
They silently refused, leaving him with no other choice. Sasuke didn’t care that the odds were against him. That he was about to initiate a fight without any sort of plan in place. That he had yet to spot an opening of any kind.
If he couldn’t find one, he would just have to make one.
Sasuke lunged towards them, his pheromones lashing out violently as he faked a right hook and ducked low instead. He punched one man in the gut, a rush of satisfaction pulsing through him as the alpha groaned in pain. He sent a sharp jab into his side and shifted forward to face off against another. It was clear that the last one was just an alpha, that Sasuke was able to land an attack because the guy was struggling against the Uchiha’s dominant pheromones, but this next guy was different.
He didn’t seem to be affected by his scent in the least.
A dominant, Sasuke thought.
… Fuck.
--
“Gaara, you really don’t need to stay. I’m fine.”
The redhead gave him a disbelieving look, one that said plenty even if he didn’t. It was quite clear that the dominant had absolutely no intention of leaving Lee on his own after what he just saw, after what he had stopped. And that certainty only solidified the longer he stayed with him.
Gaara wasn’t sure what it was about Lee, but he felt incredibly drawn to him- a feeling that was slight at first but quickly became insistent. And then impossible to ignore.
No, Gaara wouldn’t be leaving his side.
In fact, he wasn’t sure he could even if he wanted to.
“I’m not going anywhere, Lee.”
The brunette swallowed and turned away from the intensity of his green and gold stare. “Then can you stop looking at me like that..” he murmured.
Gaara furrowed his brows, ones that seemed to be almost nonexistent under long scarlet bangs. “Like what?” he asked, genuinely confused.
Lee threw out his arms with an exasperated sigh. “Like that!”
Gaara grated his teeth together as he reined in his irritation. “If I knew what that was, I wouldn’t have asked.”
Lee narrowed his eyes. “You know what I’m talking about.”
“I really don’t.”
“Your- your eyes! They’re-”
“They’re what?” he said quietly.
“They’re just..”
“Just?” he pressed.
How can he not know? Lee thought frantically. Can’t he feel it?
“You really don’t know..?”
“Jesus Christ, are you really not going to tell me what you’re talking about?”
Lee dropped his inky black gaze to the crisp white sheets of the cot beneath him, not knowing what to say. Or if he should say anything at all.
Especially now that they were alone again.
The school nurse had examined him, disinfected his wounds, and thoroughly wrapped his arms in thick white bandages before stepping out to discuss his situation with the principal, leaving the two completely alone. Which he still wasn’t convinced was such a good idea.
Besides, Lee wasn’t sure that he even wanted her to report it. He had argued against it at first, but Gaara had insisted on it. Which apparently earned the dominant some brownie points with the woman, because not only did she decide to go tell the principal what happened- she also felt perfectly fine leaving the omega alone with him. It seemed pretty naive on her part, but so far she didn’t seem to be wrong for trusting him. She probably thought it was in Lee’s best interest to have Gaara there actually- just in case his attackers came around looking for him again.
Whatever the reason, Lee was once again alone with the dominant and he wasn’t exactly sure how to feel about it. Yes, Gaara had saved him from a worse fate. And the blonde guy with him. And sure, he had comforted him with his random candies and gentle words. He had brought him to the nurse, just like he said he would. And he didn’t try anything despite being a dominant with a seemingly helpless omega. But that wasn’t enough to calm Lee’s nerves. Not when Gaara kept shifting closer to him, looking for any excuse to touch him.
His eyes were growing more gold by the second and with it his brazenness. And Lee wasn’t sure just how far Gaara was willing to go.
Lee shyed away from his advances, for the most part, but it didn’t seem to faze the guy at all. He comfortably, confidently, went from standing off to the side to sitting in the chair by Lee’s bedside like it was only natural for him to stay close. And even that wasn’t enough! Gaara left the chair soon after and joined him on the cot instead, leaning in with every word he spoke. Those molten eyes watched him too closely, traced every line of his face too intimately, and Lee’s anxiety grew.
“Gaara, you’re.. you’re really close.”
Gaara felt a spark of electricity flow him, its warmth making his chest swell and his eyes redden. “I like the way my name sounds when you say it..” he murmured, a thought he had meant to keep to himself.
That he should have kept to himself.
Lee’s eyes widened. “I.. I think you should go.”
That seemed to snap Gaara out of whatever trance he had been under, extinguishing the red in his gaze. The brightness of his honey-colored eyes seemed to dull with it, and his smile slackened. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”
Lee stared at him with wide wary eyes, wondering if he’d actually leave. Wondering if that’s even what he really wanted.
Wondering why he was even questioning it.
“I won’t do anything” Gaara assured him.
He was hoping to soothe Lee’s nerves, but he unintentionally did the exact opposite. All it really did was remind Lee that Gaara could do anything if he wanted to. And there was nothing he could do to stop him.
Gaara saw the fear he had caused and quickly added, “you can trust me, Lee.”
Lee thought he had.
For a little while at least.
While he sat in the dominant’s arms, cradled close to his chest, sucking lemon candies and listening to him talk lightly about nothing. When he first noticed how beautiful his eyes were, and all of the other attractive features of his face.. his body. When he noticed his strength. His tenderness..
For a while it had calmed him. But the more comfortable Gaara got with him, the more Lee began to doubt himself. He realized that he had dropped his guard fast. Too fast.
He didn’t even know the guy! How could he just surrender himself completely to a dominant alpha that he knew nothing about?
No matter what he felt- the strange feelings rising inside, tempting him to give into the newness that Gaara invited- Lee couldn’t deny that it was reckless to go that route. And with each lingering touch, every heated stare, he became surer of it.
An omega couldn’t afford to be this clueless.
This trusting.
He knew better than that.
“I don’t think that’s such a good idea” he finally answered.
A vein pulsed in Gaara’s jaw, hinting at the anger lying just beneath the surface. Though he did everything he could to keep it hidden. To keep the monster inside under control. “Did I do something wrong?”
Lee sighed. “No, you’re just acting kind of..”
“Kind of what?”
He shrugged. “I don’t know, just.. different.”
“Different..”
“You really don’t see it? I mean, look at what you’re doing now!”
Gaara looked down at the cot he sat on, at the pale hand pressed firmly against it, close to Lee’s thigh, bracing himself up as he leaned towards him.
Ok, so he wanted to be close to him- so what? Was that really so wrong?
“I’m not really seeing your point” he lied.
Lee fiddled with the bandage on one arm, testing its restraint. “Yes you do.”
Lee wasn’t sure if he should mention what he saw. What he now knew, or at least had guessed at, but he figured it would be better to tell the guy in private than to have everyone notice for him. It was going to be uncomfortable, and probably go against everything he was currently trying to do, but Lee wasn’t sure he could avoid it any longer.
It’s better if you face this now.
Lee resigned himself to the wisdom of his inner voice, albeit reluctantly. “Can I borrow your phone?”
Gaara didn’t even question it. He just handed it over, not in the least bit concerned. Like he had nothing he felt the need to hide. Nothing he wouldn’t share with him.
Lee blushed at the thought, then cleared his throat. “Ahem.. umm, can you just look at me for sec?”
“I am looking at you.”
The brunette rolled his eyes. “Well, just keep looking at me.”
“That won’t be a problem.”
Lee tried not to think too much about that as he pulled up the camera and raised the phone, bringing it close to his own face without covering it.
The face that Gaara couldn’t seem to look away from.
Lee glanced at the screen to make sure it was showing exactly what he meant for it to, then looked back at the redhead. A click sounded between them, capturing the look on Gaara’s adorning face and the infatuation that glowed in his brilliant golden stare.
“Care to explain why you took a picture of me?” Gaara asked, a hint of humor in his voice.
Lee looked at the photo then back up at his fated partner.
“I think the picture will explain plenty.”
Gaara raised an unseen brow, but Lee didn’t say anything else. He simply steeled his frazzled nerves the best he could and quietly handed Gaara’s phone back to him.
Notes:
I know- I’m getting a little sidetracked with Gaara & Lee. But in my defense they are just so fucking cuteeeeee!! I can’t help it!
I mean, can you really blame me? When they are being THAT precious? It’s basically out of my hands at this point.
*nodding*
Mmm hm. Yes. Let’s go with that.
Chapter 24: Can’t You Understand
Notes:
As promised, my lovelies~
See, I didn’t make you wait too long. 😉
- - -
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Feelings are intense.
Words are trivial.”
-Lacuna Coil (cover), Enjoy the Silence
--
Fugaku exhaled, his breath dissipating with his anger, and his eyes darkened until they were those inky black pools once more. He pulled the alarmed blonde to his side and slipped a hand in his hair, cradling him close. Naruto was speechless and rendered immobile by the sudden intimate display. And yet it didn’t feel the way all of his other interactions with dominants had felt. In fact, he had not felt something like this since-
Dad.
The thought brought tears to his eyes and a bittersweet smile pulled at his whiskered cheeks.
“It’s weird for you to be like this..” Naruto muttered.
He wasn’t sure what to do with his hands, with his anything really, so he just stood by the raven- letting him keep him close to his side, wondering if the guy noticed his blatant awkwardness. Whether Fugaku understood it or if he was offended by it.
If he expected more from him.
Fugaku did notice Naruto’s discomfort, his insecurities, and honestly was not at all surprised by it. Though he was surprised by his own actions.
Fugaku couldn’t remember the last time he had been like this with anyone. He wasn’t accustomed to comforting people, ever- and especially not in his office. This was typically a place where threats were made and inevitably carried out. People were usually terrified to step inside, and for good reason. His carpet had been replaced so many times after some of his more violent.. lessons, that he couldn’t even remember what it originally looked like. Had he always just gotten the same one?
The useless thought faded as the blonde shifted beside him, but it didn’t seem like Naruto was trying to break free from him. Not yet at least. So Fugaku kept the boy close as he led him to the door, curious to see how his men would react to the unfamiliar display. Normally, Fugaku would be opposed to showing such a gentle side of himself. He did, after all, have an image to maintain. He was the fearsome mob boss, the ruthless leader- one who often lacked mercy and patience.
That was the man that they knew.
The one they expected.
And yet, Fugaku just couldn’t pass up the opportunity to see their genuine bewilderment. To do something so incredibly out of character merely for his own amusement. So he thought, what the hell, and decided to just go for it.
Fugaku opened the door confidently, an arm still wrapped securely around the boy beside him, prepared to get a good laugh at his men’s priceless expressions.
He definitely had not expected his actual son to be waiting on the other side.
If he had, he may have decided against it.
--
Gaara stared at his phone, baffled by what he saw at first. For some reason his brain just wasn’t registering that the face he was looking at was his own.
I mean, it did look like him.
Of course it did- it was him.
And yet he was positive that there had to be some sort of mistake. He knew for a fact that his eyes had never been that color before. They have always been a sort of faded green, like a grassy field in the midst of having its life force drained away. They were, and have always been, a simple shade of pale jade- lifeless, eery, flat. They had never been as brilliant as the ones in the photo were. They had never glowed like that, and he was positive that they had never held that golden hue before.
No, this wasn’t him.
It couldn’t be.
Because if it was..
After a long pause Gaara finally remembered to breathe, and that rush of much-needed oxygen seemed to finally connect the dots for him.
When I look at Lee, my eyes ARE gold like this, he admitted to himself. There’s really no point in denying it when it’s literally staring you in the face.
And if they turn gold when you look at him, that means Lee is..
Those eyes shot up to find the brunette studying him closely.
Anxiously.
Lee chewed at his lip for a while longer before finally putting words to what they both saw. “You know what this means, don’t you?”
Gaara’s eyes flitted between Lee’s, wishing he could read him. In fact, it was driving him crazy that he couldn’t. He wanted to know what Lee was thinking before he answered, but it didn’t look like that was going to happen. Gaara would have to navigate this one blind and simply hope for the best. Lee’s guard was up and fully intact, and it didn’t look like he’d be letting it down anytime soon.
Gaara furrowed his brows. “Do you?”
Lee nodded.
“So then.. what do we do now?”
Lee started at that, and Gaara instantly regretted saying it. “I don’t mean to pressure you” he said hurriedly. “I’m not saying that we have to do anything. I just.. I don’t even know what to say.”
Lee gave him a crooked smile. “Guess you’re not as smooth as I thought you were.”
“That’s harsh.”
“I’m just surprised” Lee explained.
Gaara raised a brow. “By?”
“You” Lee said simply. “I just thought you already knew.”
Gaara gave him an incredulous look. “How could I possibly know?”
“I don’t know. Don’t you.. feel it?” Lee’s dark eyes fell to his lap, and the hand that now rested on it. “Can you really not see what you’re doing?”
Gaara followed his gaze, and those amber pools widened. Truthfully, he hadn’t realized what he was doing. Last he noticed his hand was on the cot, pressed firmly against the cool sheets next to Lee’s leg. So when had he moved it? How had it ended up on Lee’s thigh? And why, after Lee’s whole nervous display, was he letting him?
“You don’t seem to be as bothered by it as you want me to believe” Gaara murmured.
Lee swallowed. “That’s not true. I just..”
He’s voice drifted away from him when he saw the look on Gaara’s face. It wasn’t difficult to guess what he was thinking, what he was tempted to do. What he intended to do.
Was he going to let him?
Without really thinking, Gaara slid his hand up the length of Lee’s thigh- almost as if the thing was acting on its own accord. He felt Lee tremble as he moved his hand to his hip and he gave it a firm squeeze, both in an attempt to reassure him and.. something else. He couldn’t feign that the act was entirely innocent, because it wasn’t.
Gaara fucking wanted him.
To claim him.
To mark him.
Red flickered in his eyes as his desires grew and Lee’s widened.
“Gaara..” he breathed.
“Lee” he growled back, unable to keep the lust out of his voice.
“I know that you’re probably.. umm, feeling some things right now-”
Gaara slid closer, licking his lips as he gazed down at him.
Lee shrank back from that look, not knowing what else to expect. “But we- we just met” he said weakly. “And not under the best circumstances. You can understand why this would be a little overwhelming, right?”
The words fell over the redhead but seemed to have absolutely no effect. Lee was sure that he had heard them, but he was just as sure that he didn’t register anything that he just said. Which was worrisome, to say the least.
Lee knew that alphas felt an incredibly strong impulse when they found their fated mate. It was a biological response, undeniably part of their nature. Gaara’s just so happen to appear a lot quicker than most. Maybe it was different for dominants? Lee understood that it was driving a lot of this and was probably pretty difficult to control when it was so sudden, so new, but that didn’t make it any less intimidating. Yes, Lee felt drawn to the guy too, but not like this. This was..
This was intense.
A little too intense.
“Gaara?” he said nervously.
The redhead just stared at him, his eyes flitting between Lee’s before dipping lower, finding the lips he was so eager to claim. “If I asked if I could kiss you” Gaara said huskily, “would you say no?”
“Yes.”
Something flashed in those golden pools. “Yes, I can kiss you?”
Lee held out a hand to ward him off. “Yes, I’d say no.”
“I’m hearing a lot of yes” Gaara muttered, leaning closer.
Lee shoved his hand against Gaara’s mouth, forcing him to stop. “I was just attacked” he reminded him. “You can’t really expect me to be ok with this, can you?”
The red faded from Gaara’s eyes, and sense and reason made a full return. He gently pulled Lee’s hand away and offered him an apologetic look. “I’m sorry. You’re right.”
Lee breathed a sigh of relief, though he still felt tension throughout his entire body. Because Gaara had yet to move back. “I need two things from you right now.”
The redhead quirked a brow. “I’m listening” he replied, trying not to sound too hopeful. And failing miserably at it.
Lee rolled his eyes. “Not that. In fact, the opposite.” He ignored the dominant’s downtrodden expression as he continued. “One, I need you to give me some space. Like real space.”
A vein clicked in Gaara’s jaw, but he kept his protests to himself. “And two?”
Lee smiled wryly. “And I could use a few more of those candies.”
Gaara leaned back and fished out a few lemon sweets from his pocket and held them out to his person.
His fate.
Someone he had never hoped to find. And now that he had, he couldn’t let him get away. Don’t ruin this, he told himself. Gaara knew that this was his one and only chance at actually finding happiness, something he had not felt for a very long time. He would do everything he could to keep it.
And, hopefully, return the favor.
Gaara’s expression softened, his golden eyes heavy with all of the new feelings he inexplicably felt.
Lee accepted the lemon candies and immediately unfurled one. He popped the sweet into his mouth, pretending not to notice how closely Gaara was watching him- the way his gaze lingered on his lips when they puckered against the sudden tartness. “Thank you” he said quietly, his gaze shifting to the far wall as his mate continued to stare at him.
Gaara smiled.
“For you?
Anything.”
--
Azure eyes widened as Naruto took in what was happening on the other side of the door. He was completely caught off guard by the display and was at first frozen by it. He had not expected to find his mate there, and he definitely didn’t expect to find him lying on the floor.
Sasuke was flat on his stomach, his arms pinned behind his back, restrained by the powerful dominant kneeling over him. It was clear that the raven had put up a hell of a fight, and probably got pretty close to winning it. The other man’s collared shirt was in disarray- the top missing a couple buttons, the bottom half untucked. His cheeks were reddened, his anger palpable, though Sasuke’s definitely exceeded it. The Uchiha spat threats at the man from his spot on the floor, promising an early grave if he didn’t unhand him, screaming every curse and vile insult he could think of.
But all of that changed when the door opened.
Sasuke’s head shot up fast, sending long raven strands whipping across his face. His eyes widened as his hair fell back into place- no longer obscuring his sight and revealing one he had never expected to find. His father had a hand buried in Naruto’s blonde locks, cradling his head as he kept him close to his side.
And Naruto was letting him.
Sasuke stared at the two, his eyes flitting back and forth between them, trying to understand. But this.. this was far beyond his comprehension.
“What the fuck is this?” he breathed, brows furrowed over reddening eyes.
They shot up to his father, watching those obsidian orbs narrow at his rudeness. Which was pretty fucking rich coming from the man who dared to touch his fucking mate!
“Take your hands off of him” he grated out.
Fugaku arched a brow. “Sasuke. I’m surprised to see you like this. I assumed you were a lot stronger.” His eyes gleamed. “Hm. Pity.”
His father was clearly enjoying this, which only pissed him off more. Sasuke’s lips curled back, a snarl rising in his throat. “I said, let him go.”
Naruto straightened, pulling away from the eldest Uchiha in hopes of calming the youngest. “Sasuke, I’m fine. Honest, it’s not-”
“What it looks like?” Sasuke snapped. “Do you even know what it looks like?!”
Naruto flinched and Fugaku fully released him as he took a step closer to his son. “Watch your tone, Sasuke.”
The raven barked a humorless laugh. “Are you kidding me? I’m the one at fault? What is he even doing here?!”
Fugaku took a knee before the raven and lifted the boy’s chin with one finger, his eyes narrowed- a quiet but distinct threat. “My foster son does not need your permission to see me.”
Sasuke gave him an incredulous look. “You’re telling me he wanted to come here? And, what, I’m supposed to believe that?”
“Believe what you want” Fugaku replied coldly. “As long as it doesn’t affect him.”
Sasuke swallowed back his guilt and jerked his face away from his father to find his mate. “Naruto, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that.”
The blonde dragged his fingers through his hair and forced a smile that only made him feel guiltier. “You don’t need to apologize, Sasuke.”
“Yes, he does.”
“Yes, I do.”
The two Uchihas glanced at each other as they spoke in unison.
Fugaku smiled. “What do you know. We finally agree on something.”
He rose to his feet, nodded at the man kneeling over his son, and turned to step back into his office. The dominant released the raven and allowed the boy to shove him back, knowing that he was most likely trying to regain some of his dignity in front of his partner. Sasuke rose to his feet and adjusted his clothes, then took a quick step towards his retreating father. Fugaku’s men stepped in fast to block him, forcing him to stop, but Sasuke wasn’t done.
“Tell me what you wanted with him!” he shouted over their shoulders.
Fugaku glanced back and gave him an indecipherable look. One that only confused the raven more. He watched his father’s eyes shift over to Naruto briefly before returning to find his once more.
“Take good care of him, Sasuke.” His expression darkened. “I won’t settle for less.”
Then Fugaku walked away, closing his office door behind him.
Sasuke stared after him a moment longer then turned to his blonde. Naruto scratched the back of his head and gave him a nervous smile. “Umm..”
Sasuke stepped over to him and took hold of his wrist. “Let’s talk somewhere else.”
Before Naruto could answer, Sasuke pulled him swiftly down the hall- away from the people he had never wanted him to get involved with in the first place. The ones who seemed pretty fucking hell-bent on doing exactly what he had hoped to avoid.
Sasuke’s jaw clenched.
He would get to the bottom of this.
One way or another.
--
“Sasuke, you can let go. I’m not going anywhere.”
“Right. You mean like how you weren’t going to go anywhere before?”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Do you really think I went to his office on purpose?”
Sasuke ground his back molars as he pulled his blonde through the manor, back to the room he should have been in this whole time. “I don’t know, Naruto. I didn’t really think you’d let him touch you like that either.”
Naruto forced out a sharp laugh. “Oh my god, are you actually jealous of your father?”
“Should I be?”
“This is fucking ridiculous. Let go.”
Naruto dug his fingers into Sasuke’s, trying to pry them off of his wrist, but Sasuke merely tightened his grip. He had no intention of letting his mate run off. Not after what he just saw.
“Sasuke! Let. Go.”
“Why? So you can go back and snuggle with my fucking father?”
Naruto glared at him, irritated by his hostility and the bullshit accusation. “You’re a real prick, you know that?”
“Really.”
“Yes, really!” Naruto shouted back. “Do you honestly think that’s what I was doing?!”
“I don’t know what you were doing!” Sasuke snapped. “You’re not explaining anything!”
“How can I explain anything when you’re dragging me across the fucking house and accusing me of shit I didn’t do!”
Sasuke pulled Naruto harder once he spotted his bedroom door, which is exactly when Naruto resisted him more.
“I’m not going in there when you’re being like this” Naruto said firmly.
“That’s exactly where you’re going” the raven argued.
“I said no, Sasuke!”
He tried to wrench his arm away, wanting to refuse, but Sasuke wouldn’t budge. He fully intended on continuing their conversation in his room, and on bringing Naruto along with him. Whether he liked it or not.
“Why are you being like this?!” Naruto shouted, stumbling forward as Sasuke insistently dragged him closer to their destination.
Sasuke stopped suddenly and spun around to face him. “Because I was terrified, Naruto! Don’t you get it?!”
Naruto’s resistance faltered, and all of his protests fell silent. He wasn’t used to seeing Sasuke like this. It was shocking enough to pull his mind away from everything else, his focus wholly on his mate’s wide panicky eyes and the hurt flickering through them.
“Sasuke, I..”
Sasuke used his opportune distraction to pull the blonde into his room, slamming the door shut behind them. Naruto blinked and realized where he was. He took a step back, and Sasuke took a step forward, keeping him locked between him and the wall.
Naruto brought his hands up, a nervous smile pulling at his cheek. “Ok. Hold on a second..”
“I thought he hurt you” Sasuke choked, tears filling his eyes.
Naruto’s voice fell silent again. He felt a sharp pang in his chest at the sight of those teary eyes, something he definitely wasn’t used to seeing either. He didn’t know what to say, so he wound up saying nothing. Which didn’t feel right either.
Sasuke forced back the rush of emotions crawling up the back of his throat, not wanting to lose control of them, and let out a long exhale to ground himself. “I couldn’t get to you because of that fucking dominant and all along you were just..” His face twisted in disgust.
“Sasuke, that’s not what it was” Naruto said, already exasperated with the misunderstanding and the Uchiha’s stubbornness. He knew he had to clear things up, but he had also promised Fugaku that he wouldn’t tell Sasuke about his involvement with finding Orochimaru, which made it a much more difficult situation.
Naruto sighed. “Just listen to me, ok? I got lost when I was trying to get back and ended up in that hallway. Your father came out and pulled me into his office- I didn’t have a choice.”
Sasuke’s eyes burned with fast rage, but he let his mate talk without interruption. Because that didn’t explain why he saw the two of them like that. And that is the answer he was after.
Naruto knew he was waiting for him to say more, and that there was no way to avoid it, so he continued. “He asked me a bunch of questions. Said he wanted to get to know me..”
Which was true.
“It was awkward” Naruto admitted, “but he wasn’t trying to hurt me. He just.. he mentioned some things that made me sad.”
He looked away, embarrassed as he recalled crying in the man’s office.
“I didn’t expect for him to comfort me” Naruto added. “I guess I was just still in my own head, you know. I didn’t really register what was going on.”
Also true.
At least, it was in the beginning.
“I think he just felt sorry for me.”
Sasuke studied the blonde, trying to figure out if there was more to it. He could tell that he was being honest, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t holding out on him.
He said he mentioned things that made him sad, Sasuke thought. And his eyes are red. Was he crying?
What did he say to him?
Another thought occurred to him. One that he found bothered him immensely.
What did Naruto say back..?
Sasuke’s eyes locked onto the blonde, and it suddenly hit him. “You told him. Didn’t you.”
Naruto’s head shot up fast, and his eyes immediately gave him away. “No, I..”
“There’s no point in lying. I can tell just by looking at your face.”
Naruto’s mouth snapped shut.
If my father knows what happened to Naruto.. does that mean he’s going to look for Orochimaru too?
It was difficult to imagine that Fugaku would care enough to get involved, but he never would have thought he’d see him hugging Naruto like that either. Clearly something clicked in the man- something far more human than what Sasuke usually saw in him. Than anyone saw in him.
Sasuke couldn’t exactly blame him, at least not for that part. There was something about Naruto that just drew you in, that made you want to get close to him. Hell, Sasuke had been so desperate to have him in his life again that he tracked him down and enrolled in the same school. He even made sure he got the same job, and has been chasing after him ever since.
Yeah, he understood, but that didn’t make this any less bizarre.
Fugaku wasn’t the type to be drawn in by anyone. To care about anyone. It was shocking to think that in the short amount of time that Sasuke had been gone everything he knew about his father’s personality had fundamentally changed.
But what confused him the most wasn’t even that. It was that Naruto had opened up to him.
What did Fugaku say that convinced Naruto to reveal such a traumatic part of his past? Something that he hasn’t even talked to Sasuke about.
“What does he have over you?” Sasuke wondered aloud.
Naruto just stared at him. He had no idea what he was supposed to say. He couldn’t tell him the truth, but Sasuke had already pieced together so much of it..
He would probably figure out the rest all on his own. And when he did, then what? How would Fugaku react? Would he really just believe that Naruto had nothing to do with it? That he really had kept his word, and Sasuke had managed to deduce all of it on his own?
He doubted it.
“There’s no way you would have just told him all of that” Sasuke said, even more certain now that he said it out loud. “So, what happened? Did he threaten you?”
Naruto shook his head.
But Sasuke was still looking for a real answer. He decided to change his approach. He knew he was being too aggressive with his mate, that he was letting his anger get the best of him. And it definitely wasn’t helping.
You’re better than this, Sasuke, he chided himself.
You know that Naruto doesn’t deserve to be treated like this.
The raven slowly reached out and gently brushed back long blonde bangs, searching for those brilliant blues that he always seemed to helplessly fall into. “Naru, I’m sorry for freaking out like this. None of this fair to you.”
“No. It isn’t” Naruto whispered, but he didn’t sound mad. Just.. tired.
“I really am sorry” Sasuke said again. “Please, just talk to me. What’s really going on?”
Naruto gave him a look he couldn’t understand, but he wanted to. He really wanted to. He wished Naruto would just explain. That he would just tell him what was going on. That he would let him help him.
“Please” Sasuke said quietly. “I can help you. I can protect you. Just tell me what he said.”
“He just wanted to know about my past, Sasuke. It’s been on my mind since.. since the attack in that bathroom, and I don’t know- it just happened. I didn’t think it would bother you like this.”
That part was true, even if it wasn’t the exact reason he opened up to Fugaku.
Orochimaru had been plaguing Naruto’s thoughts, more than usual. Ever since he found out that he really was an omega.. And the thoughts intensified with every attack, every horrible experience he faced at the hands of a dominant. He just left out the part where Fugaku intended on finding Orochimaru before Sasuke did. Sasuke didn’t need to know that. Hell, the whole point was to keep him away from the snake. It would be pretty counterproductive if he told him.
I’m doing the right thing, Naruto reassured himself. Fugaku’s right. I can’t let Sasuke get hurt for my benefit.
Sasuke still seemed doubtful, like he could tell that Naruto was leaving something out, but he didn’t seem confident enough about it to push any further. Not when Naruto looked so sad, so.. defeated.
“It doesn’t bother me” Sasuke said softly. “I just don’t want you to get too close to him. You know what he does, Naruto. I don’t want his business anywhere near you. I need you to be safe.”
“I know.”
Sasuke pulled his dejected blonde into his arms and held him tight.
And after a brief and extremely worrisome pause, Naruto hugged him back.
Notes:
Ok, my majestic little sea nymphs, what are we thinking?
Are we getting tired of the drama yet, or are we still soaking it up towel-style?I am open to suggestions, angry criticisms, crude jokes, and vows of unceasing devotion.
*clears throat and adjusts formal attire*
“Ahem. Ready when you are.”
Chapter 25: I See You
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“A story to tell.
The only thing on my mind.
And it’s keeping me up at night.”
-Kygo, I See You
--
Naruto went back to his room that night, insistent that they were fine but that he needed the space. He ignored the lost look in Sasuke’s golden stare, and the sudden ache he felt in his chest, as he quietly stepped around him and out the door.
Naruto didn’t look back as he closed it, didn’t see the words start to form on his mate’s tongue nor the way they fell to the wayside as he left. He just kept his head down, his eyes averted, walking blindly through the hall as he found his way back to his room.
A place that was still far from being his sanctuary, but the only alternative he had left.
Naruto leaned against the large oak door as it clicked back into its frame, letting his head fall back as a long exhale fled from his lungs. He closed his eyes tight, shutting out the stupid emotions that never seemed to let him go. The nails of his past dug into him, as relentless as ever, but there was so much more now. New anxieties with being in a place he didn’t belong in, for one. Not to mention the fear that he felt every time he revealed another piece of himself that was vulnerable and broken.. The disdain at having anyone see him so clearly. The hope that steadily grew each time they did, and the insecurities that convinced him to shut it down before it could get too far.
And the longing that he just couldn’t shake- that intense urge to run back and fall into the arms of the one person who pushed back against all of it.
Don’t go back, he told himself.
Do not go back.
Naruto squeezed his eyes shut tight against the sudden tears, swallowing back the lump in his throat.
You wanted to leave. You wanted space from him, he tried to remind himself.
You wanted to be left alone.
Cerulean eyes slowly opened.
Alone.
His gaze slid down from the ceiling, across the grey walls, the mismatched collection of items that did and didn’t belong to him, and the hollow space inbetween.
Alone.
He looked down at his hands hanging limply at his side. Apart.
Is this really what you want?
--
Sasuke honestly couldn’t say that he was surprised that Naruto had run off- not after how he had reacted when he found him with his father. And no matter how many times the blonde reassured him that it had nothing to do with that, he didn’t buy it.
How could he?
Before today Sasuke had only ever been patient with Naruto. He always kept his emotions in check, his reactions perfectly in control. He never wanted Naruto to fear him the way he feared so many other alphas, so he took great care to prove that he didn’t need to. That being a dominant didn’t make him a monster.
That he could trust him.
And now it felt like so much of that had become undone. That with his callousness he had managed to sever some of the trust that he had worked so hard for. That Naruto had been so reluctant to give him in the first place. It was a devastating truth- one that Sasuke hoped to fix.
Naruto has become his whole world.
He couldn’t imagine losing him now.
So when his dejected blonde slipped out of his arms, out of his room, and returned to his own, Sasuke immediately felt his pulse quicken with panic. He paced the length of his bedroom wondering if he should follow after him- if it would only make matters worse if he insisted that they shouldn’t be apart.
Time ticked away with each frantic step, faster than he realized. When he finally looked over at his clock, he was surprised to find that it was now late into the night. The events of the day had destroyed any semblance of an appetite for him, and likely did the same for Naruto since he never heard him leave his room. Another rush of guilt passed over Sasuke as he considered how much of that was due to him and not his father. He would love nothing more than to blame the other Uchiha for all of this, but he had a feeling he’d be wrong in that assumption.
“Dammit” Sasuke muttered under his breath, “you really fucked this up..”
The raven walked over to his bed and dropped heavily on top of it, his eyes staring up blindly at the ceiling, feeling the weight of it crashing down around him. He thought about Naruto- his beautiful mate, his vulnerable omega. Of the brilliant mass of blonde hair that he would easily recognize anywhere, and the wide cerulean eyes that always seemed to draw him in. He thought about the scars on his cheeks- wounds he still didn’t understand, that he had not been there to prevent.
He thought about Naruto’s shattered trust, his fear of intimacy, and the rare times when he had opened himself up to him anyways. The way his blonde would cling to him when they kissed, sinking into the passion but not wanting to be completely swept away by it. Sasuke’s mind was consumed by it- the feel of Naruto’s soft lips, his taste, the sound of his satisfied sighs. And the scent of those enticing pheromones- sweet and earthy, like honey spilled across fallen leaves.
Sasuke lifted his hand up, eyeing his empty palm, imagining the small sun-kissed hand that so easily tangled with his own. He missed him.
God, he missed him..
Sasuke knew it was irrational to feel that way when he had just seen him, when Naruto was only a couple doors down the hall from him, and yet he couldn’t help the way he felt. He fucking missed Naruto. His warmth, his sharp banter and wicked sense of humor, the feel of his body pressed close- perfectly fitting against his own.
Sasuke had made a mistake, he was well aware of that fact, but he just couldn’t do this. He wanted to be with him, but more than that- he needed to. And he had a feeling that Naruto needed him just as badly. Maybe he was projecting a bit, but the thought lingered and gradually grew stronger.
Sasuke had just made up his mind about seeing him, deciding to brave whatever response he would get if it meant being in Naruto’s presence once more, when a muffled sound cut through the night and buried deep in his chest.
Dark eyes shot open, and Sasuke quickly leapt to his feet.
Was that Naruto?
Sasuke ran across the room, threw open his door, and raced down the hall. He came to a stop in front of Naruto’s door and raised his hand to knock when he heard another desperate cry.
It was definitely coming from his room.
Sasuke didn’t hesitate- he couldn’t. He grabbed the door handle and, relieved that it wasn’t locked, threw open the door.
He ran in, eyes blazing, prepared to tear someone apart, but there was no one else there. Just his mate, thrashing in bed- fighting off a nightmare only he could see. Another jagged cry clawed its way out of Naruto’s throat, and Sasuke quickly closed the door and rushed over to him.
“Naruto? Naruto wake up.”
He reached over and shook him, hoping to pull him away from his torment, but it wasn’t enough. Naruto was trapped in his own mind, and it was going to take a lot more to free him from it.
“Fuck, Naruto! Naruto!! Wake up!”
Terrified blues flew open and Naruto bolted upright, looking around him in a panic. He saw Sasuke but didn’t seem to recognize him at first. All he knew was that someone was there- their hands on him, leaning over him in bed.
Naruto shot backwards, scrambling to get away. His spine slammed against the headboard, and he pulled his legs in fast as he shrank back from him. It broke Sasuke’s heart to see him like that.
To have his mate look at him like that.
“Naru, it’s ok” he said softly, holding his hands up in surrender to ease his worries. “It’s ok. It’s just me.”
“Sasuke..” he breathed.
The raven nodded. “I ran in here thinking-”
He paused, rethinking what he was going to say.
“You were having a nightmare” he said instead.
Naruto’s body started trembling as he recalled exactly what the nightmare was. Or rather, the memory. “I-”
His voice snagged in his throat, and he was forced to swallow back the rest.
Not wanting to scare him anymore than he already had, Sasuke went to rise off the bed, but Naruto’s hand shot out and grabbed his arm- stopping him.
“W-wait..” he breathed. “Don’t.. don’t leave.”
Sasuke offered a gentle smile as he sat back down beside him. “I’m not going anywhere, Naru.”
The blonde shifted closer to him, his hand never leaving his arm, his grip not relenting in the slightest. Like he was terrified that if he let go Sasuke would disappear, and he would have to face all of that alone all over again.
Sasuke seemed to read his thoughts, and immediately knew what he needed. He scooted closer and lowered himself on the bed before pulling his blonde down beside him.
Naruto didn’t resist. In fact, he immediately curled up beside him, burying his face against his chest. He inhaled deeply, letting his alpha’s scent soothe his mind and drive away everything that plagued it.
Sasuke ran his fingers through his hair, noting the way Naruto’s body relaxed in his arms, the tension in his small frame melting away with each passing second. “Are you ok?” he murmured.
Naruto started to nod but seemed to change his mind halfway through. He silently shook his head, and Sasuke pulled him even closer.
“Are you upset with me for barging in here?” Sasuke asked quietly.
Naruto shook his head again.
“Is it.. alright if I stay?”
Naruto tightened his grip around him and nodded fervently. “I.. don’t want you to leave.”
“Then I won’t.”
Sasuke reached down and grabbed the end of the orange throw blanket Naruto had brought into bed with him and pulled it over the two of them. Then he laid back against the pillows and cradled his mate close. Naruto sighed, and before they knew it the two fell into a deep, dreamless sleep- clutching onto one other tightly.
Like their lives depended on it.
--
“Ok, what’s with the candy?”
Gaara gave the raven his best wide-eyed stare, the epitome of innocence. Or at least an attempt at it. His devilish smirk made it far from convincing.
“Why, what ever do you mean Sasuke?”
Sasuke rolled his eyes at the redhead sitting beside him. The class had come to a lull, their teacher too distracted by a few favorites to care much about what the rest of them were doing, and the unlikely pair used it as an opportunity to reconnect. It felt like it had been quite some time since they last had a decent conversation, though this didn’t necessarily promise to be one of them.
Sasuke usually wouldn’t pay close enough attention to anyone to notice differences in their mannerism, apart from Naruto of course, but Gaara was easily his closest friend and the changes with him were blaringly obvious.
He quirked a brow. “Gaara, at this point you are more candy than man.”
“Because I’m so sweet?”
“Your pockets are bulging.”
Gaara grinned. “You’re such a sweet talker.”
“Christ.”
“What can I say? My Lee’s got a sweet tooth.”
Sasuke had a feeling there was more to it than that, but he didn’t comment further on it. We all have our secrets, he thought. He might not know a ton about Gaara, but he knew enough to know that he used humor to cover pain. He clearly didn’t want to tell him, and Sasuke would respect that. For now, at least.
”Speaking of undying devotion” Gaara went on, “how are things going with you and Blondie?”
Sasuke’s eyes slid away from his friend, which was answer enough.
“That good, huh?”
Sasuke sighed and dropped his head down on his hand. “I kind of.. freaked out on him” he admitted.
“Really..” he said slowly, waiting for Sasuke to fill in the blanks before adding more.
The raven looked over at him again, meeting those faded green eyes as he faced his latest regret. “Long story short, the other day I couldn’t find him. And I panicked. When I saw him with my father, the two of them being all close, I just sort of.. snapped.”
“How wonderful for him.”
Sasuke shot a glare at the mouthy redhead. “Do you have anything useful to say?”
Gaara tilted his head as he considered his tempestuous friend. “Did you at least apologize to him?”
“Of course I did!”
“And did he forgive you?”
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his hair with another heavy sigh. “Yeah. No. Maybe.. I don’t know.”
“That would be all of them, yes.”
Sasuke gritted his teeth together, trying to keep his temper from escalating and his brain from imploding. “I’m aware that I fucked up, Gaara. I just don’t know what to do about it. He acts like he’s fine, but it’s been tense between us. I just.. I want to go back to how things were.”
“You mean like when you were following him around even though he told you to leave him alone?”
The raven rolled his eyes. “I mean when he finally gave me a chance and started to open up. Like our date..” He grimaced. “Before it all went to hell.”
Gaara clapped a hand on his friend’s shoulder and grinned at the look of disdain he got for it. Did he mention how much he enjoyed Sasuke’s temper? Because he honestly did. Especially when he was responsible for heightening it.
“Well then, just do that.”
Sasuke quirked a brow, clearly not getting the message. “Do what?”
“Take him out on a date!”
“I don’t know..”
The bell rang, the teacher mindlessly waved them off, and the excitable class quickly rushed for freedom. Gaara and Sasuke took their time packing their bags, talking as they prepared to make their way to their next class.
Gaara threw his strap over his shoulder and turned to wait for his friend to do the same. “Are you telling me that you don’t want to date him?”
Sasuke straightened. “Obviously that’s not true.”
“Then what’s the problem?”
They nodded at their sensei on their way out and stepped into the halls, maintaining the same pace as they worked their way through the crowd of hormonal banshees.
Sasuke took a moment to answer, and when he finally did his voice was low and just as downcast as his expression. “He’s not too happy with me right now. What makes you think he’d agree in the first place?”
“I guess there’s only one way to find out.” Gaara nodded towards the golden mass of hair heading their way. “Time to make your move, Romeo.”
“You do know they both die at the end, right?”
“Wow. Thanks for the spoiler, asshole.”
Sasuke shook his head. “You weren’t this ridiculous when you were single.”
“That’s because I was miserable” Gaara said simply. He had intended on continuing their playful banter, but his voice suddenly took on a more serious note and his humor faltered.
Sasuke glanced his way, clearly noticing the change, but he didn’t comment on it.
Gaara cleared his throat, forcing back anything else that might make him seem vulnerable. “Anyways, my Lee doesn’t seem to mind.”
His grin made a full return as soon as he spotted a patch of forest green in the sea of blundering fools that clogged up the halls. Gaara shouted a ‘good luck’ over his shoulder and took off, making his priorities very clear as he shoved his way through the crowd to get to his mate.
Sasuke watched in bewilderment as the usually sour-faced dominant paraded his affection around for everyone to see, completely unabashed by it. His eyes shone, vibrant and gold, and yet it didn’t faze him in the slightest. And, interestingly enough, it didn’t seem to bother his mate either. Lee seemed to have gotten used to this version of Gaara pretty quickly, and instead of chastising him for his dramatic display the brunette opened his arms to him and welcomed it fully.
Gaara finally made his way across the choppy teenage waters and immediately scooped his omega up into his arms, pulling him close. The dominant buried his face in his dark hair, in the crook of his neck, breathing in Lee’s scent. His eyes flashed, a hint of red in their depths, but he was quick to blink it back to gold.
Sasuke watched the two with clear envy, and was sure that it was still written all over his face as he walked towards his own mate. Sasuke would love nothing more than to toss his colored contacts into the wind and loudly proclaim his adoration for his little blonde. To let the entire school, hell the whole world, know that Naruto was his forever person. And he deeply wished that Naruto felt the same way.
Sasuke knew that Naruto was still uncomfortable with the idea of going public with their fated partnership. People easily pieced together that they were a couple, but in Naruto’s eyes that just wasn’t the same. He didn’t want them to know the full truth and therefore was hesitant to be affectionate with him in front of other people.
Sasuke knew that this was in part due to his anxiety around fully revealing himself as an omega. People might believe that a dominant would engage in a sexual relationship with a beta, but they would never believe that he would be fated to one. Maybe that was true for regular alphas, but dominants were always fated with omegas- that’s just how it was. Sasuke revealing his golden eyes would only solidify what Naruto really was, and Naruto didn’t want that.
Even knowing that, Sasuke couldn’t help but hold out hope. Hope that Naruto would let him fully display the same love that Gaara was so easily able to show Lee. It was disheartening to constantly have the suggestion turned down. Especially now that he saw Gaara and Lee’s relationship. The two haven’t even been together for that long and yet they were so comfortable with each other, so unafraid of being what they really were. Despite the newness of it all, they were a lot closer than he was with Naruto.
So yeah, it made Sasuke pretty fucking jealous.
Maybe I should take Gaara’s advice, he thought. I mean, clearly he’s doing something right.
Sasuke stopped before Naruto, closer than his mate would usually allow in public, and gently tucked a stray blonde lock behind his ear. He watched those deep blues widen, and was pleased when he didn’t step away from him.
“I missed you” Sasuke said softly, though refusing to whisper it. Almost challenging the people around them to hear it.
Naruto blushed, and Sasuke watched with immense pleasure as an adorable shade of pink spreading across the freckles on his nose and the whisker-like markings on his cheeks. Sasuke’s heart clenched at the sight and it took everything in him not to kiss his matching rose bud lips.
“We saw eachother an hour ago” Naruto said, breathily.
The Uchiha smiled, enjoying the sound of it.
“An hour without you feels like a lifetime.”
His blush deepened.
Sasuke continued to watch his mate become even more flustered as he buried his hand in his hair, playing with unruly blonde locks, letting long pale fingers trail down the nape of his neck.. brushing along the place he desperately wanted to mark.
“Sasuke..”
“Can I ask you something?” he interrupted.
Naruto swallowed. “I.. guess?”
Sasuke smiled, as much from the questioning tone as from his answer to it. “Will you go out on a date with me tonight?”
Naruto seemed surprised, and the raven realized that Gaara was right- he should have been doing this far more often. It shouldn’t surprise his mate that he would want to go on a date with him.
“What would we do?”
Naruto glanced around, noticed their peers’ curiosity, and took a step back. Sasuke kept a firm hand on him and followed, bring him closer to the wall and further away from an escape. Naruto’s breath hitched and he wondered how much more Sasuke would do in front of them. How much more he should allow.
“How about a movie” Sasuke suggested, pulling him away from his musings. “Maybe grab some food first?”
Naruto flinched. The last time they went to a restaurant on a date he had been attacked- viciously, brutally. And Sasuke had been shot in front of him. Not fatally, obviously, but the terror of not knowing that at first was still very much alive in his tormented mind. Unfortunately their last date did not leave him with the best memories.
Sasuke saw his concern and quickly added, “you won’t be alone. For any of it.” His eyes hardened behind the contacts. “I’ll keep you safe.”
Naruto chewed at his lip for a moment before finally nodding. “Ok. Yeah, ok. That sounds fun actually.”
Sasuke smiled and leaned in, making his blonde even more breathless than before.
“Sasuke..”
He kissed the corner of his mouth before Naruto could protest further, and was pleased to see a hint of red flicker in his blue eyes.
I knew you didn’t hate it.
“Come on. I’ll walk you to class.”
“Wha-? Oh.. yeah, yeah.. class.”
Sasuke laughed at his dazed expression. “What’re you thinking about, Naru?”
Naruto blinked, effectively clearing his cloudy mind. “Nothing! Let’s- let’s go before the bell rings!”
He rushed past him, covering his reddened face with his hand. Sasuke shook his head and followed after him, his steps suddenly feeling a lot lighter. He caught up with his blonde easily and draped an arm around his shoulders.
“You’re cute when you’re shy” he said, smirking down at his little uke.
Naruto glared at him, but there was no anger behind the look. If anything, he seemed to be just as happy and content as his mate was.
Didn’t mean he would admit it though.
“..Shut up, Teme.”
Notes:
This chapter moves a little slower than some of my more dramatic ones, but hopefully you liked it all the same.
Much love, readers~
Chapter 26: This Feeling Inside
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Anyway, the thing is, what I really mean..
Yours are the sweetest eyes I’ve ever seen.”
-Elton John, Your Song
--
Naruto had been nervously rambling nonstop the entire walk to the movies. About absolutely nothing. They had decided to start with a show and get food after, and that was the last comment Sasuke was able to interject before his blonde completely took over.
At first Sasuke just let him, assuming that it would help him work through whatever nerves had become frazzled along the way, but it didn’t seem to be helping. Despite the light mindless chatter, Naruto’s eyes still looked wide and fearful.
Definitely not the mood Sasuke was going for.
“Naruto.”
“-anyways, that’s how I realized that I actually like mashed potatoes better with the skins on.”
“Naruto.”
“Which reminds me-”
“Naruto!”
He jumped like he had forgotten that Sasuke was walking next to him for the last twenty minutes. “Jesus- what?”
Sasuke took his hand and interwined their fingers together, a gentle but firm grip. “You don’t need to be so nervous.”
The blonde stared at him, suddenly at a loss for words.
“I know what you’re doing, and I get it” Sasuke went on, “but what happened before.. that’s not going to happen again.”
Naruto turned his reddened face away, hoping to save himself the embarrassment. He went to pull his hand away too, but Sasuke refused to relent his grip. “You don’t need to say it, Sasuke” he mumbled. “I already know.”
“Do you?”
Naruto looked up at him with an uneasy smile. “Umm.. yes?”
“Very convincing.”
The blonde gave a dramatic sigh and went to pull his hand away again, and again Sasuke refused to let him. “Ok, fine! I’m nervous, alright? Is that such a freaking crime?!”
“Obviously not.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Whatever. Will you let go already?” He yanked at his hand, and Sasuke jerked him closer.
“Sasuke!”
The raven decided to take it a step further. He wanted to ensure that he got his point across- no matter how embarrassed Naruto was to hear it.
Sasuke stepped in front of his blonde, forcing him to stop in his tracks. Naruto gave him a confounded look which grew exponentially as he stepped close. Naruto looked like he wanted to draw back, but Sasuke still had a firm grip on his hand and he wasn’t ready to let go. Quite the opposite, in fact. Sasuke brought their clasped hands close to his chest and gave him a soft smile, one that made the rest of Naruto’s flimsy protests fall silent.
“Trust me, Naruto. I’ll make sure you have a good time.”
“Is that supposed to make me less nervous?”
“It didn’t?”
Naruto’s eyes dropped to their hands, linked and pressed firmly against Sasuke’s beating heart, then lifted his gaze to find his golden stare once more. “You’re weird today.”
The raven grinned. “I’m weird everyday” he murmured, shifting closer.
“Maybe..” Naruto took a small step back as the space between them shortened, “but it’s not always like this.”
“Are you saying you prefer when I’m not?” he inquired, shifting forward once more.
“That’s not what I’m saying” Naruto argued, taking another step back.
Which Sasuke countered again with a smooth step forward. “So.. then what are you saying?”
Naruto huffed. “Are we seriously doing this right now?”
“You’re the one who keeps walking away.”
“I’m not.. you- you don’t need to be this close!”
“I suppose you’re right” Sasuke said, nodding like the reasonable man he was.
Naruto wasn’t buying it.
Sasuke leaned down, bringing them level so Naruto could get a good look at his handsome smiling face, and the mischief shining in his molten eyes. “Tell you what, Naru. I’ll give you a little more room in exchange for one small thing.”
“Christ.. I know where this is going..”
“A kiss” Sasuke interjected. “One kiss, and your boundaries will be back in place.” The raven tilted his head, his unconvincingly innocent smile stretched across his porcelain pale face. “So, do we have a deal?”
“Do I really have a choice?”
“I mean.. if you really want me to stay close to you, you can just say that. I suppose there’s no reason why we can’t do both..”
Naruto gave him an incredulous laugh. “You’re lucky you’re so charming.”
Then he surprised both of them by lifting himself up on the tip of his toes and kissing Sasuke lightly on the mouth. He pulled back and felt a rush of pride at the look of absolute shock on his mate’s face. Naruto grinned. He grabbed the raven’s wrist as Sasuke continued to just stare at him and brought it up so he could examine his watch. “We should get going if we want to make it in time to see something worth watching.”
He dropped his arm and looked back up at his mate, a half laugh tumbling from his lips. “Did you hear anything I just said?”
“Something about kissing.”
“And the weirdness continues.”
“I’m ok with that.”
Naruto shook his head at the oddities spewing from Sasuke’s mouth. And, while he did want a little space, he supposed he didn’t need that much. So, when they continued their journey to the movies, Naruto kept a firm grasp on Sasuke’s hand. And while they walked they may have grazed shoulders a few times here and there, but Naruto didn’t chide him for it. In fact, he may have initiated a few lighthearted jabs and pokes as their playful banter continued. And when Sasuke returned each gesture, Naruto simply laughed- welcoming more of it. Which Sasuke was more than happy to do.
In the end, it turned out to be just the distraction that he needed.
--
In his defense, Sasuke had asked him about a hundred times if he could handle it and every time that he did his little blonde insisted that he wanted it. That he liked feeling the adrenaline rush, that he even liked feeling a little scared. That it was something he could handle since it was with Sasuke.
Sasuke considered saying no anyways, that they could try again when Naruto was ready, but he just wouldn’t let up. He ‘didn’t want to wait’. He ‘wanted it now’.
Sasuke could only deny him so many times. Naruto was insistent. He knew what he wanted and he wasn’t taking no for an answer. So, when he grabbed Sasuke and forced him inside, he let him.
Which, shocker, was a mistake.
Sasuke leaned over to his quivering blonde and brought his lips to his ear, his voice barely a whisper. “Naru, we don’t have to do this.”
“I.. I’m ok.”
“We can stop if you don’t like it.”
Naruto shook his head. “I.. I do like it..” he breathed.
“Naruto-”
A menacing figure flashed across the screen and Naruto flinched violently, a terrified gasp tearing out of his throat. He turned his head away fast and buried it against Sasuke’s arm. The raven gave him a pitiful look that went unnoticed, then carefully reached between them. He pushed Naruto back just enough to raise the arm rest separating them from each other, tucking it out of the way.
“Alright, come here.”
Naruto didn’t even hesitate. He scooted close to Sasuke’s side and buried his face against his shirt once more. Sasuke decided to take it a step further, assuming that Naruto wouldn’t reject the extra comfort. He wrapped an arm around Naruto’s shoulders and buried his face in his hair, breathing in his scent.
His golden irises flashed with heat, just for a moment, but he let it clear and turned his focus back to the horror film that Naruto had claimed interest in seeing.
“Is it gone..?” he breathed.
Sasuke smiled down at him. “Yeah. It’s gone, Naru.”
The blonde peeked his head up, those wide nervous blues finding the screen once more. His body was still incredibly tense and pressed firmly against Sasuke’s, prepared for another horrifying sight.
Which happened far sooner than he expected.
Something lurched from the shadows and a Hollywood-style shriek slammed into them. Sasuke was startled, but it didn’t even come close to Naruto’s reaction. His eyes bulged with fear as he leapt up and immediately into Sasuke’s welcoming arms. He curled up tight and buried his face against his collar, hiding.
It was incredibly endearing, though it did sadden Sasuke to see him trembling like that. He just couldn’t leave him like that.
The raven glanced around the nearly empty theater, and decided it was worth the risk of being thrown out. He pulled his blonde closer, practically onto his lap at this point, and cradled his head close to his chest as he slowly released some of his pheromones. Naruto sniffed at the air for a moment, like a curious puppy, before finding his way back to Sasuke. He buried his face against his neck and breathed deeply, letting his mate’s scent calm his fears and soothe his nerves. Sasuke could feel the tension slipping off his shoulders, and his hold on him slightly loosened. Enough to give him room to breathe again.
Sasuke sat back in his chair, satisfied that he was able to help his mate. He had just turned his focus back to the screen when something warm and wet dragged up the length of his neck, the curve of his ear.
“Mmnhnn..” Sasuke slammed a hand over his own mouth, stifling the moan he hadn’t meant to make. He glanced around them, but it seemed to go unnoticed in the chaos of the film.
Ok, I may have overdone the pheromones a bit..
“Naruto” he breathed, “not- not here, ok?”
He gently pushed his blonde back, just enough to free his neck from his hungry little mouth, but Naruto wasn’t having any of it. He grumbled his disdain and latched on, slipping onto his lap as he nuzzled his face in his hair.
Shit.
“We should.. we should go..” Sasuke murmured.
He untangled himself from his blonde, quickly got to his feet, and pulled Naruto after him- exiting the showing room as fast as possible. The two stumbled out into the hall and made a beeline for a single stall bathroom. Sasuke shoved his way inside and pulled his blonde in with him.
As soon as the door was closed and locked, he grabbed the back of his head and dragged him over, smashing their lips together in an impatient embrace. Sasuke buried his hand deeper into thick blonde tresses, pulling him even closer. Naruto clung to him as he deepened their kiss, and Sasuke slowly lost himself in his taste and the tantalizing scent suddenly permeating the room.
Holy shit.
Sasuke wrapped an arm around his waist and pulled his blonde against him, relishing in the feel of him. He growled against his mouth and stumbled forward, pushing Naruto back against the door.
Naruto gave an involuntary gasp as his spine roughly made contact with the door and Sasuke eagerly took the opportunity to slip his tongue into his mouth, tasting every last inch inside. Naruto groaned as their tongues met, tangling in a quick struggle for dominance. Sasuke’s eyes blazed red and when he glanced at his insatiable little blonde he saw a flicker of red gleaming in his eyes as well.
He was tempted to take things further, especially with how receptive Naruto was being, but he didn’t want him to regret it after. And he definitely didn’t want to bring back any unwanted bathroom memories from their last date. So, with great difficulty and a low growl, Sasuke pulled away from those soft lips. He eyed his mate’s flushed face, his dazed eyes, and quickly retracted the pheromones that had slipped out in their heated embrace.
Naruto’s cloudy eyes cleared and he blinked up at the raven as everything settled between them. “I.. umm.. I don’t know what came over me.”
Sasuke smirked. “I was hoping it’d be me.”
A wild laugh burst out of Naruto before he could stop it. “Oh my god, that was actually pretty clever.”
“I thought so too.”
“I’m assuming we’re not going back to see the end of that movie..?”
Sasuke took his mate’s hand and placed a kiss in his palm. “I know you’re just dying to see the rest of it, but I’m good with leaving.”
Naruto gave a wry smile. “Yeah, I guess I’m not as good with scary movies as I thought I was.”
“You don’t say.”
Naruto puffed out his cheeks, his lips pouty and delectable. “Shut up, Teme..”
Sasuke ruffled his unruly locks and turned to unlock the door. “Feeling hungry yet?” he called over his shoulder.
“Always.
He took Naruto’s hand and pulled him back out into the empty halls. “Good. Let’s go.”
The two slipped out the side door, not interested in seeing the curious glances of the front attendants who had just checked them in forty minutes ago. Naruto would rather not explain his inability to handle a few jump scares, and Sasuke just didn’t like people in general. They stepped out into the brilliant light, and only then did Naruto realize what their sunny surroundings remind him of.
He jerked his head over to stare at his mate, particularly at his eyes. “Did you take your contacts out?”
Sasuke’s golden gaze slid over to meet Naruto’s surprised stare. “Maybe.”
Naruto’s brows furrowed. “Why?”
“I didn’t want to hide them on our date.” Sasuke turned to study his mate further. “Why, does it bother you?”
Naruto chewed at his lip and turned to look ahead as they walked back into town. “I’m not sure.”
Sasuke thought on that for a moment, trying to decide how he should proceed. “..does that mean you’ll let me keep them out?”
A long deafening pause fell between them.
Sasuke felt more and more defeated with each passing second until Naruto’s voice finally cut through the thick silence. “I guess it’s fine..” he said slowly. He seemed to make up his mind as he spoke and shared a small smile with his mate when he was sure of his decision.
“I mean.. it is a date.”
Notes:
I was craving mashed potatoes like crazy when I wrote this. Which may or may not be obvious to you at this point. And in case you’re wondering, no. No one has made them for me.
And yes, I am extremely disappointed about it.Anyways, I know this is a short chapter but at least it’s a sweet one! Those don’t happen all the time with me. So, I say, let’s just sit back and enjoy it.
While we still can.. 😈
Chapter 27: Another Place and Time
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“In another life, I’m sure we can make things better.
Or at least less worse.”
- hey, nothing, Ur Purple Eyes
--
Sasuke and Naruto ate with matching urgency, though neither were willing to admit why. At least not out loud.
Naruto’s core burned hot with desire and Sasuke’s groin pulsed with persistent need, and with each passing moment it became more difficult to ignore. Every time they looked up over their meals they’d share a look that was filled with unspoken longing before quickly averting their eyes. It was clear what they both wanted, what they equally craved, but after what happened at their last date it felt wrong to voice it. Especially in a restaurant.
So both of them devoured their dinner in a silent frenzy- practically swallowing their food whole. They hurriedly got the check as they finished their last bites and strode back outside as fast as they could. Sasuke grasped Naruto’s hand as they headed back to his car and this time his mate didn’t fight him on it. In fact, he seemed just as eager to hold onto him too.
As they kept an equally fast pace, a sweet earthy scent swirled between them and Sasuke instantly recognized it as Naruto’s pheromones. He tensed but couldn’t stop himself from breathing it in, pulling it deep into his lungs. His eyes flashed red as his desire for the blonde became almost unbearable.
“Naruto” he breathed, his voice husky and heavy with want, “your pheromones..”
Sasuke looked down at his mate’s flushed cheeks, his cloudy eyes, and it took everything in him not to just drag him back into an alley and have his way with him. He could feel his pulse quicken at the thought, his groin harden. He was glad that he had thought to tuck it in the waistband of his pants back at the theater when Naruto first got him excited, but it was getting painful now.
Sasuke squeezed down hard on his blonde’s hand, pulling his focus back to him. He could see a red spark in the eyes of several people walking past them, and knew he needed to get Naruto’s lust back under control. As much as he enjoyed his scent and wanted to eternally bask in it, he wasn’t willing to share it.
“Naruto, I need you to control your pheromones.”
His voice finally seemed to get through to him, but not in the way he wanted. Naruto’s face reddened, but it seemed to be more in embarrassment than it was that same unchecked desire he saw there before.
“Sorry” Naruto said quietly, his voice utterly defeated.
He went to pull his hand away, but Sasuke held tighter. “It’s not because I don’t like it” he quickly explained, wanting to take away that pained look. “I just don’t want anyone else to-”
“I get it, Sasuke.”
The raven gave him a skeptical look. “Do you?”
“Yes. I do” he snapped.
Naruto jerked his arm back, trying to shake off the raven’s hold, but Sasuke just gripped his hand tighter.
“You don’t need to say anything else, ok? I get it. We clearly want different things right now..”
Sasuke gave the blonde an incredulous look. “Are you being serious right now?”
Naruto glared back. “Does it look like I’m joking?”
Sasuke growled- a deep feral sound that violently burst from his chest. He veered off the sidewalk and dragged his blonde off into a dark alcove tucked several paces down a narrow alley.
“Sasuke, what the hell-”
The raven pushed him back against the wall and stepped close. “Can you really not tell how fucking bad I want you right now?”
Naruto’s mouth suddenly went dry and all he could do was stare up at him.
Sasuke pulled his blonde’s hand over to his lap and pressed his palm firmly against it. “Does that seem like we want different things?”
“Sasuke, we’re outside..”
“Answer the question.”
“Ok, I get it” Naruto mumbled, flustered and thoroughly embarrassed to acknowledge what Sasuke wanted him to. “You.. you can let go now.”
Sasuke’s red eyes darkened. He ground his core against Naruto’s hand, his pheromones steadily filling the minimal space between them. “Is this what you want, Naru?”
Naruto shivered. “I.. I don’t know.”
“Yes, you do.”
Sasuke buried his hand in his hair and pulled him forward into a heated embrace. He kissed him roughly, passionately, as he moved his other hand from his lap to grab his blonde’s ass. He ground his pulsing erection between them as his tongue slipped into his mouth and Naruto’s moan instantly flooded inside. Sasuke answered it with one of his own as he devoured his little uke, forcing more of those delicious sounds to the surface.
Sasuke groaned and moved his hands between them again. He fumbled with Naruto’s belt, desperate to be closer. He had managed to unbuckle, unbutton, and yank down Naruto’s zipper before a hand suddenly shoved him back, halting his progress.
“Not.. not here” Naruto breathed.
Sasuke stepped back into his space, unwilling to be apart. “Please, Naru” he murmured, his hands fumbling with the waistband of his pants, “I can’t hold back.”
The blonde grabbed his wrists tight and swallowed hard. “Sasuke, not here.”
The raven dropped his head against the brick above Naruto’s shoulder, his hands grabbing his mate’s hips with bruising force. “I don’t know how much longer I can wait.”
Naruto was embarrassed to admit it, but he felt the same way. Even though things had been tense between them lately, and his trauma around intimacy was still alive and well, Naruto couldn’t deny how attracted he was to Sasuke. Maybe his omega hormones were partially to blame, maybe it had something to do with the whole fated pair thing. Or maybe he really was falling for Sasuke.. Whatever it was, Naruto felt just as desperate to be with Sasuke as he was to be with him.
And he didn’t want to wait either.
“There’s a hotel” he said quickly, the words tumbling from his lips before he completely thought them through. “Up the block. We could..”
Sasuke didn’t need to hear more. He quickly refastened Naruto’s pants, adjusted his straining erection, and yanked his mate back the way they came. He could already spot the glowing sign, like a beautiful beacon, and he swiftly headed towards it.
Naruto jogged to keep up with him, rolling his eyes as he kept his ridiculous pace. “God, could you be anymore obvious?”
Sasuke glanced over at his blonde, specks of gold flickering in his otherwise scarlet eyes. “I can’t help it.”
Naruto bit his lip and Sasuke quickened their pace, practically running at this point. He rushed to the front desk, tossed down the credit card his father paid for, and tapped his foot with blatant impatience. When his card was returned to him along with a room key, Sasuke hastily snatched both out of the host’s hand and dragged Naruto towards the elevators.
As soon as they were closed inside, Sasuke’s hands were on him. He ran them up Naruto’s sides as he licked his way up his neck. The bell chimed, the doors opened, and the two parted just long enough to rush down the hall and into their hotel room.
Sasuke shoved his mate inside, slammed the door shut behind them and quickly locked them inside. He turned back and scooped his blonde up into arms, eager to get started. Naruto squeaked in surprise and Sasuke smirked down at him. He opened his mouth to comment on the adorable sound, but Naruto beat him to it.
“Just shut up and kiss me.”
Sasuke lifted him higher and found his blonde’s pouty mouth once more. He kicked off his shoes as he stumbled over to the bed, his mate held securely in his arms. Sasuke gently laid him down on the mattress and got to work on their clothes, unbuttoning their school uniforms as fast as possible and tossing each article off to the side. Naruto reached for Sasuke’s pants as he pulled off his shirt, and Sasuke’s skin vibrated with anticipation. He poured out his pheromones, exciting Naruto’s, and his eyes flared as his blonde’s body responded. He could feel the wetness between his legs as he ground his length against him, feel the heat radiating off his skin. It was invigorating, and took an unbelievable amount of control to stop himself from immediately thrusting inside of him.
Sasuke forced himself to pull back, taking a calming breath as he tamed his driven want. He gazed down at his blonde’s beautiful face and watched his own crimson eyes look up at him, lust-filled and impatient.
Sasuke smiled and leaned in. “Don’t give me that look, Naru.”
Naruto lifted his head to meet him halfway, but Sasuke moved away from his lips to kiss his temple, the corner of his scarlet eyes, each whisker-like scar on his cheeks, before paving his way down his jawline. Naruto’s breath came out fast and choppy as he moved lower, licking a trail down his neck and across his chest. He teased his way down, and Naruto couldn’t take it. He grabbed a fistful of dark hair and jerked his head up.
“No more” he choked. “Please, ‘Ske. I want it now.”
Sasuke gave him an impish smirk. “What do you want, Naruto?”
“You” he breathed, his brows furrowed as his insatiable and unfulfilled lust became almost painful. “I want you, Sasuke.”
Sasuke shivered. The way he said his name..
“Mmnn.. and what do you want me to do?” he breathed.
“Please..”
Sasuke clenched his jaw tight. “Tell me, Naruto.”
“I.. want you to fuck me..”
Sasuke crawled his way back up his body and tucked his hand beneath his head. He lowered his face as his hand slipped down his blonde’s lean frame and between his trembling thighs.
“I want that too.”
He pressed their lips together as he slowly pushed one finger inside. Naruto gasped against his mouth, and Sasuke shoved his tongue inside as he pushed a second finger in to join the first.
He did his best to go slow, to carefully stretch out his blonde’s tight little hole so he wouldn’t hurt him, but his control was slipping fast. Soon he was aggressively thrusting his fingers inside of him, and when Naruto raised his hips to meet each one what was left of his control snapped.
Sasuke pulled his fingers free, lined up his cock, and shoved his tip inside. Naruto jerked his head to the side, freeing his lips as a sharp gasp tore through him, but Sasuke couldn’t wait. He gripped his hips and shoved himself deeper, sheathing his thick want in Naruto’s slick heat. A feral growl drowned out Naruto’s pained groans, which was all the warning he got. Sasuke pulled his hips back and suddenly rammed his entire length inside of him.
Naruto screamed, pain and pleasure merging into one, as Sasuke slammed into him over and over, fucking him without abandon. His mate’s cries of passion drove him to move faster, rougher. Sasuke gripped the headboard and fucked him hard as Naruto wrapped his legs around him and held on for dear life. Tears streamed down his face and Sasuke kissed them away. He slowed his pace, concern cutting through his animal impulses, but Naruto shook his head and gripped him tighter.
“I- I’m ok” he breathed. “Don’t stop.”
Sasuke’s pheromones poured over him, comforting his blonde as he lifted his hips higher and relentlessly drilled into him. Naruto threw his head back with another throaty cry, and Sasuke buried his face in the crook of his neck. He dragged his elongated fangs down his throat until he found the spot he fully intended on marking.
“No” Naruto gasped, “Nnhnn, not- not there..”
Sasuke paused and slid his crimson eyes to his mate. Naruto met his gaze as another moan spilled from his lips. Sasuke turned back to his throat, but Naruto shook his head.
“Tem.. temporary.. one” he managed to get out, his voice shattered as Sasuke’s cock roughly slammed into him.
Sasuke shifted slightly, moving to the base of his mate’s neck and closer to his shoulder, then bit down hard. Naruto’s eyes shot wide open, his body tensing up as a pained gasp tore through him. Sasuke latched on and poured his pheromones in, fighting back his climax as Naruto clenched down around him.
Naruto trembled beneath him, a whimper tumbling from his lips, and Sasuke almost stopped early. But just before he relented his hold, his blonde finally relaxed in his arms, a soft sigh falling free this time.
Sasuke looked up and noticed a hint of gold flickering in Naruto’s eyes, a bit of himself reflecting back as he filled him with his scent. Seeing his mark on his mate, a trace of his golden stare in his eyes, brought Sasuke over the edge. He reached between them and pumped Naruto’s length as he rode out his own building climax. He forced himself to wait until he felt Naruto’s release spray across his stomach before pulling out and doing the same.
Sasuke dropped down beside his mate and pulled him close. He buried his face in his hair and inhaled his scent, now blended with his own, as the remnants of pleasure flitted through him. Sasuke smoothed back soft blonde locks and kissed Naruto’s damp brow before searching his face.
“Are you ok?”
Naruto tilted his head back to look up at him and gave a tired, satisfied smile. “More than ok.”
Sasuke raised a brow as the corner of his mouth curled up. “Oh yeah?”
Naruto nuzzled against him and mumbled something against his throat.
Sasuke was almost certain that the hushed words breathed against his neck were, “never been better”.
--
Fugaku propped his chin on his hand and turned to stare out his window, his mind wandering past the auburn trees shifting against a cool breeze and the well-manicured lawn at its feet. His faded thoughts seemed to drift without focus for a while, lost in a swirl of fall leaves and golden light, but it didn’t stay that way. Those brilliant rays brought another burst of gold to mind- a mass of unruly locks that used to catch his eye in his youth. A golden disheveled mess so similar to his foster son’s. Which wasn’t surprising.
After all, Naruto looked just like his father.
Fugaku could still picture the way Minato looked in middle school. How could he not? He had been completely infatuated with him. His easy smile, sapphire eyes, and that pile of gold that hung long and listless against his face..
Minato had stolen his heart at first sight, and Fugaku’s interest in him grew to a near obsession every time he got close enough to see him. For a while Fugaku just admired the other boy from afar. He wasn’t brazen enough to make a move and he was sure that his feelings would be rejected. But steadily his confidence grew, and he found that he just couldn’t stay away.
Of course, as an immature youth he didn’t handle his growing interest in the blonde all too well. Instead of being honest and just telling him how he felt, Fugaku chose to pick on his crush. He invaded his space in all the wrong ways, which only drove him further out of reach. And yet, even knowing that, Fugaku couldn’t seem to help himself. He scared him, and he smirked while Minato panicked. Teased and taunted as Minato’s face reddened with shame.
As the years passed Fugaku’s growing desire only brought out more of his cruelty.
The rude demeaning comments that got a reaction out of the blonde weren’t enough. Minato started to ignore him, and Fugaku couldn’t have that. He wanted to be seen by him, to have a reason to touch him. Soon the Uchiha was shoving his crush against lockers, bumping his shoulder roughly when he walked by. And Minato just let him. Sometimes he would shoot him a dark look, but he was smaller than him and Fugaku presented as a dominant at a young age. Minato was clearly nervous to be on the other end of his teasing and did his best to avoid a confrontation with him.
When Minato presented as an alpha in high school, it didn’t deter Fugaku’s interest. He had realized well before that that his attractions veered towards alphas to begin with, so it didn’t bother him that Minato was one of them. In fact, it only seemed to encourage him. Though it did give Minato a surge of confidence that he didn’t have before. And suddenly he was meeting all of Fugaku’s approaches with hostility.
By their sophomore year, Fugaku matured enough to realize his mistake but by then it was too late. Minato only saw him as a menace, and he had no interest in giving him a chance to be anything else. Every time Fugaku tried to talk to him, to explain how his childish cruelty was to compensate for feelings he didn’t understand, something got in the way. Often it was just Minato’s refusal to listen to him, but sometimes it was his buddy’s interference or just piss poor timing on his part.
But he couldn’t give up. Fugaku wanted a chance to make things right, even if it meant they would only ever be friends- hell, maybe just less toxic acquaintances. He was desperate to fix it, but in the end he only ever fucked it up.
There was one particular day he still deeply regretted, one that only solidified Minato’s hate. Fugaku had finally gotten the chance to be alone with him, something he was eager to have for so long. A teacher had asked the two to stay behind and organize the P.E. equipment shed, and Minato didn’t feel like he could refuse.
Fugaku wasted no time making his move the second they were by themselves. He walked over to the blonde, determined to make him see the truth. He could still remember those blue eyes widen as he closed in on him, all of his confidence as an alpha falling to his feet.
“Fugaku.. wa-wait.”
Minato had stumbled back, his hands held in front of him, hoping to ward off his advances. But it didn’t. Which shouldn’t surprise him- it never had before. But there was something different about it this time. Minato could see it in his reddening eyes, and Fugaku could see his growing understanding in his fearful blues.
But even that didn’t stop him.
Fugaku grabbed Minato roughly by the arm and yanked him close. He talked fast, competing with his growing desire- desperate to be heard before he acted on it. He admitted that he had been an asshole, a fucking monster, that he knew he didn’t deserve forgiveness but he was begging for it anyways. That he didn’t want to be that person anymore, that he never wanted to be that person.
He pleaded for Minato to understand that he cared about him, deeply, profoundly, and went about it all wrong. That he was so drawn to him and when they were kids he just didn’t know how else to show it. He knew it was wrong and he was sorry for everything.
Fugaku remembered those nervous blues fill with disbelief and anger soon after.
“Are you kidding me? That’s what you’re going with? You were drawn to me?” Minato spat. “You fucking tormented me for years! And you want me to believe it’s because you cared?”
“I know it’s hard to believe” Fugaku choked, “but it’s the truth, Minato. I’m in love with you.”
The blonde gave him a disgusted look before turning away from his heavy stare. “Unbelievable..”
“Please, I just-”
“I don’t want to hear anything else” Minato snapped. “Just stay away from me.”
“Minato, wait-”
The blonde jerked back to glare up at him, rage masking most of the fear lying just beneath the surface. “I mean it, Fugaku! Stay the fuck away from me!”
The hate in his eyes, the rejection Fugaku had feared all his life- it made something in the Uchiha snap. He couldn’t lose the one ray of light he had left. He just couldn’t.
So instead of respecting his wishes, Fugaku grabbed a fistful of the beautiful blonde hair he always stared after and jerked Minato forward. The alpha yelped in surprise and Fugaku smashed their lips together, effectively silencing him.
Minato tried to pull away, but Fugaku refused to let him. He wrapped a powerful arm around the blonde’s waist and forced him close as he deepened the kiss. Minato’s screams reverberated against his lips- muffled, desperate, and entirely ignored. He fought hard and when he finally managed to pull his face away, Fugaku’s dominant pheromones tore free with him.
Minato’s knees buckled and he went limp in his arms. Fugaku lowered both of them to the floor, eager to touch more of him. But when he reached for him again tears filled those brilliant blue eyes and instantly doused his desire with shame and regret.
“Minato.. I-”
The blonde flinched, his eyes wide with terror. A look that sent daggers through Fugaku’s chest. He reached out and gently smoothed back his hair, still hoping to convince him that all of this came from a place of love. That he didn’t want to scare him. That he wanted Minato to feel the same way he did. But all he managed to do was scare him more.
Minato gathered all of the strength he had left under the onslaught of dominant pheromones and scrambled to the far side of the shed, putting as much space between them as he could. “St-stay away.. from me..”
Fugaku could see him struggling to hold out against his potent scent, and could see his newfound strength already waning against it. His face was pale, his eyes filled with desperation and pain. And the Uchiha hated himself for putting it there.
“I.. I’m sorry” he murmured, knowing it wasn’t enough. Knowing it was too late to fix what he had done.
Fugaku pulled his pheromones back the best he could and rose to his feet. When he walked over to him Minato pleaded with him to leave, but once again his protests went ignored. Without a word Fugaku pulled the terrified blonde into his arms and carried him to the nurse’s office, his regrets tearing him apart as Minato trembled in his arms.
And then he did as Minato asked. He stayed away.
For good.
Fugaku feigned ignorance of Minato’s existence from that day on, and Minato was quick to do the same. The Uchiha did his best to bury his relentless feelings for him, at the very least to hide it, but it ate away at him constantly. And he never found a way to completely make it stop.
After a while he finally accepted that any chance he might have had, along with his many mistakes, were better left in the past and he eventually moved on with his life. He settled for a relationship he never wanted, a family he was reluctant to start, and left Minato to the life he chose to have without him.
Knowing he deserved nothing less.
Seeing his own son with Minato’s kid- the two of them nearly identical to how they had looked at their age- filled Fugaku with sharp regret and a pain he was already desperate to bury. He envied their fated love, and wished more than anything that he could start over. He wondered if he had just shown Minato kindness instead of cruelty if things would have turned out differently. If he would have actually stood a chance. Would Minato have eventually returned his feelings, or was he always destined to be apart from him?
Knowing that his first love had died alone in his home was fucking heart wrenching, especially when he remembered the misery he had caused him and failed to ever amend.
Knowing that Minato’s son had suffered so much, and also at the hands of a cruel dominant, was equally painful.
Fugaku didn’t feel any desire towards Naruto the way Orochimaru did. No one could replace the love he had felt for Minato, but more than that he saw Naruto for what he was- a child. Minato’s child. No, what he felt towards the young blonde was an intense need to protect him. To make sure that Minato’s son lived a better life than the callous one he seemed to have already been dealt.
And Fugaku would make sure that his own son was good to him, that he didn’t make the same mistakes he did. He wouldn’t give him a choice. Fugaku was going to destroy all who dared to hurt Naruto- if his son was one of them, he would be no exception.
Because this was Fugaku’s chance to right all that he had wronged. And he fully intended on doing exactly that. Starting with ending the bastard who raped Minato’s son, and convinced him to keep quiet about it.
A soft knock on the door pulled Fugaku from his spiraling thoughts, and he turned from the window to eye the thick ligneous barrier on the far side of his office. “Enter.”
His most trusted subordinate pushed the door open and stepped confidently over the threshold. He gave a low bow, then quickly straightened to report to his master. “Sir, we have news about Orochimaru.”
A vein clicked in Fugaku’s jaw and a flash of crimson flashed in his dark eyes. Inabi faltered at the sight of it, but he knew better than to keep his boss waiting for too long. The brunette cleared his throat, met the dominant’s eyes, and continued.
“He has taken up residence in Sunagakure.”
“The sand village.”
Inabi nodded. “He is currently the leader of one of the more prominent gangs out there.”
Fugaku’s eyes widened. “Really..”
He hadn’t expected for the man to also be a mob boss. Not that it would stop him, but it would definitely make things a bit more interesting.
Inabi nodded. “They call themselves Suna Hebi.”
“Sand Snake..”
“We have his last known location, but he is well-protected. His number of loyal followers nearly match yours.”
Fugaku’s expression darkened. He didn’t like what he was insinuating, even if it was unintentional. “That doesn’t mean they match with skill” he said sharply.
Inabi realized his mistake, and could only hope that his boss would forgive him for it. “True” he said, not quite sure what else would be appropriate to say.
Fugaku rose to his feet, feral red bleeding into his eyes, entirely consuming the darkness within. Inabi’s blood ran cold at the sight of it, but he kept his face a neutral mask.
“Start making arrangements” Fugaku ordered. “I want everyone ready to move out by tomorrow night.”
“Of course, sir.” Inabi bowed before him, a hand over his heart in his sincerity.
When he straightened, he gave his boss a curious look. Fugaku had yet to dismiss him. Inabi chose to wait quietly as the man made a final decision.
“Bring Naruto in” he said, finally making up his mind on the matter. “Sasuke can join him if he so desires. But I don’t want anyone breathing a word of this before I do.”
“Understood, sir.”
Fugaku nodded. “You’re dismissed.”
Inabi bowed once more, then took his leave. As soon as the door was closed behind him he made several calls, prepared to follow Fugaku’s orders immediately.
After all, he knew better than to keep his boss waiting.
--
The two disentangled from each other an hour later, spent but happy. Naruto was already feeling sore, which Sasuke felt a tad guilty about- though truthfully, he felt a sense of pride too. Naruto could see the poorly veiled conceit and rolled his eyes at it.
“Don’t get cocky, Teme.”
Sasuke grinned. “That’s not what you were saying an hour ago.”
Naruto whipped a pillow at him, which Sasuke easily dodged. “Alright, I’m sorry. I may have gotten a little carried away..”
“You think!” Naruto shouted back.
Pain shot up his backside and he fell back onto the bed, groaning his dismay as his mate gently smoothed back his hair. Sasuke murmured another, and far more genuine, apology this time. Naruto’s temper cooled and Sasuke decided it was as good a time as any to get him up and moving.
“Come on, Naru, let’s wash up. Then I’ll get you some pain relievers.”
“And ramen.”
Sasuke sighed. “And ramen.”
Naruto’s furrowed brows and deep scowl smoothed, and a fox-like grin pulled at his whiskered cheeks in its place. “Alright, let’s go!”
He leapt up, forgetting his pain in his excitement, and his knees buckled. Sasuke caught him before he face planted on the floor, and scooped him up in his arms.
“Baka.”
“Hmph. Just for that I’m getting seconds.”
God, he’s cute. Sasuke kissed his mate’s pouty mouth and the tip of his freckled nose. “You can have as much as you want, Naru.”
Naruto beamed up at him. “Really?”
“Of course. You’re going to need some energy if we’re going to do this again tonight.”
Naruto smacked his chest. “Dont even think about it!”
Sasuke laughed as he carried his blonde into the bathroom. “Darling, that’s all I’m thinking about.”
Naruto’s cheeks flushed an adorable shade of pink, which lasted through most of their shower.
Sasuke decided that he should start calling his mate ‘darling’ more often.
--
The woman at the front desk gave them a knowing look when they checked out, but neither were affected by it. They were still enjoying the after glow of their passion, despite the aches, and nothing was going to change that.
Or so they thought.
They had just stepped out into the chill evening air amidst a bustling downtown when Sasuke’s phone started to ring. Naruto glanced over at his mate, wondering who it could be, and Sasuke looked just as surprised to hear it. He assumed it was his father and considered ignoring it but decided to check all the same. Just in case.
He pulled his phone out of his pocket, gave the screen a confused look, then answered the call. “Gaara? Why are you-”
“They took him! God, Sasuke, they fucking TOOK HIM!!”
Sasuke froze midstep and pressed a finger against his ear to drown out the sounds around him as he focused on his panicked friend. “Woah, hang on a second. What are you talking about? Who took who?”
“Lee!!” he shrieked, his voice catching in his throat. “They fucking took him!!”
Sasuke’s stomach dropped to his feet, shattering against the pavement. “Gaara” he said slowly, “who took him?”
“Rasa and the rest of that fucking snake mafia. They took Lee, and I have no idea where to find him. Oh my god.. what are they going to do to him..”
Sasuke looked down at his blonde and saw his own panicky eyes staring back at him. He covered his phone. “We need to get to the car. Fast.”
Naruto nodded and the two ran as Sasuke kept his friend talking. “What do you mean ‘snake mafia’, Gaara?”
“Suna Hebi. That bastard has been one of their little fucking puppets for years. They all have that stupid branding on their arms.. fuck, I tried to stop them but-”
A sob caught in his throat and buried in Sasuke’s chest. “It’s ok, Gaara. We’ll find him.”
They spotted Sasuke’s car and raced towards it. “Tell me where you are.”
“I’ll- I’ll send you my location.”
Sasuke unlocked the door and the two leapt inside. “Stay put, I’ll be right there.”
“Ok.”
Before he hung up to pull up the directions on his phone, another thought occurred to him. “Wait- Gaara, who’s Rasa?”
Gaara paused and for a moment Sasuke wondered if they got disconnected. When he finally spoke his voice was low and filled with hate.
“He’s.. my father.”
Notes:
Ok, did I ruin Uchiha Daddy’s image or are we all still hopelessly in love with him?
More importantly, is it wrong that I kind of love him more now..? 😬
Aside from that, as you can see I am definitely not over the whole mobster side of this little tale. Anyone else excited for more of it?
I mean.. it’s happening either way, so..
Chapter 28: Subdued
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“What I’ve felt, what I’ve known, never shined through in what I’ve shown.
Never free.
Never me.”
-Metallica, The Unforgiven
--
Gaara paced restlessly along the deserted sidewalk, chewing his nails down to bloody nubs. He could feel his patience crumbling around him with every step, slipping between his outstretched fingers. Just like everything else. His mouth went dry from the heat of his rage, the taste of ash and desperation coating his tongue and the length of his throat.
Suffocating him.
Gaara choked back the sudden tears, the rising panic attack, and returned his focus to his feral strides- the only thing he could do. Fucking pitiful. Gaara’s dominant pheromones lashed out viciously, likely causing the cleared walkway to begin with, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care. It didn’t matter, nothing mattered.
Nothing apart from Lee.
Jade eyes flashed red as more of his savage scent poured free in his distress. Gaara still couldn’t believe that he had been so weak, so fucking useless. Rasa and those snake bastards shouldn’t have been able to overpower him like that.
Lee shouldn’t have been so easy to take.
You are a fucking dominant and you STILL couldn’t protect him!
Why?! Why are you such a fucking failure?!
Gaara gripped his hair in clenched fists, closing his eyes tight against the pain tearing through his chest.
Goddammit! Why?!
Why can’t I just protect them..
Gaara bit his lip hard.
No. You don’t have time to feel sorry for yourself.
This isn’t about you. It can’t be. You have to find Lee. You have to get him away from Rasa.
Before he takes this any further than he already has.
The man was brutish and unpredictable, and willing to go to any lengths to get his way. Which is exactly why Lee was in this situation in the first place. Gaara knew what his father was doing. Rasa wanted to back him into a corner, to force him to go to Sunagakure and join that little fucking mob just like he did. The bastard has been barking up that tree ever since Gaara presented as a dominant. And he clearly wasn’t willing to give up.
Rasa has tried a number of things in the past to try to get him to join the Suna Hebi, but never something like this. Though, Gaara never had someone he cared about like this before either..
The asshole must have realized that it would take much more drastic means to force Gaara’s hand. Rasa wasn’t one to accept defeat, but he was definitely willing to adapt for a conquest. It didn’t matter how many times Gaara refused- the countless times that he has fought Rasa’s cruelty and ignored his efforts. The fact that Gaara never had any intention of joining Suna Hebi was not a concern to him. Nor that his son very clearly rejected his dominant alpha traits.
Rasa would not stop until his one dominant offspring joined him. Became him. The very thing Gaara spent his entire life fearing.
He didn’t want to be anything like his father.
The dominant who thought respect was gained through fear. The man who brutalized him and his mom, and always managed to explain it away. The “father” who had shipped Gaara’s older siblings off to some relative across the country when he realized that they were nothing but “useless omegas”.
The monster who killed his mother and got away with it.
Rasa had a handful of lawyers convince the courts that it was an accident, but Gaara had witnessed all of it. He had watched his dominant father lose control when his omega mother came home smelling of another alpha. Watched as he brutally destroyed the one bit of good that their home had left. Snuff it out like he had every speck of happiness they managed to find, every semblance of peace.
Later Gaara found out that it was an elderly man she had helped earlier that day. He had fallen and Gaara’s incredibly selfless mother had helped him to his feet and escorted him home. His grandson had thanked her for her kindness and exchanged the gesture with a basket of baked goods.
Gaara remembered seeing them scattered across the kitchen floor, smacked from her hands the moment she walked in. He had tried to come to her aid, to pull his father’s hands away from her, but he was only ten years old at the time. There was little he could do.
Rasa had sneered at his son’s pitiful efforts, wrenched his arm free, and backhanded him across the face. The force of the blow sent him careening to the floor, and he soon joined the rest of the useless things at his father’s feet.
“Ahh!” Gaara had cried out as he fell heavily to the floor. He bashed his chin against rough, unforgiving tiles, making his teeth slam together. His jaw ached but he quickly blinked back the rush of tears and darkness, struggling to get his bearings. Before it was too late. He could still remember looking up from the cold grey tiles and the flaky carcasses lying motionless across them, to find his mother. Her beautiful chestnut eyes were wide and terrifying- bulging as her husband’s hands tightened around her throat.
“Pl-please” Gaara whimpered, pushing himself up off the crumb covered floor, wincing as his pleas pulled the corner of his split lip. “Please d-don’t hurt her.”
His mother’s eyes fled from the dominant’s fearsome face and landed on her son’s horrified stare instead. Gaara watched her mouth something to him right before a resounding snap ended everything- the reassuring things she struggled to say, the love her eyes attempted to share with him in her final moments..
Her life.
And Gaara’s with it.
Rasa discarded her, quite literally tossed her to the side, and that hellish rage spread- sending him on a warpath to destroy everything else. Gaara had somehow managed to stand despite the trembling in his knees, the sick he had left at his feet. Tears and pain covered his face, reddening its ashen hue. He rubbed an arm across all of it as he sought out the man who had single handedly ruined his life.
Gaara didn’t know where the courage had come from, but suddenly he had it and he was quick to use it. He ran at his father on weak legs, bellowing in his grief, knowing that it was a lost cause but unable to stop himself. He needed his father to hurt, to cry out the way she did, to feel just as scared and desperate as Gaara felt every day.
To end his life the way he had so callously ended hers.
A mangled scream tore from Gaara’s chest as he lunged at the dominant. Rasa turned to meet him, and Gaara ducked low at the last moment. He jammed a fist just under his ribs as hard as he could, a guttural cry filling the space between them. Rasa flinched, giving Gaara the smallest semblance of triumph before a fist slammed into the side of his head and an enveloping darkness took him.
That same darkness consumed Gaara for six years.
That is, until Lee showed up.
A random brunette he had never noticed before. An omega who needed help, and he just so happened to be in the right place at the right time. Someone who had quite literally become his entire world overnight.
Gaara had meant it when he told Sasuke he was miserable before Lee. Even those lemon candies that had relieved some of his pain in the past no longer had that same charm on him. They had lost most of their sweetness for Gaara when his mother was killed. Now there was just enough there to remind him of her smile, her comfort- enough to torment himself with. The sweets she once gave to fend off the sourest tastes in his life, now served as a constant reminder of them. A way to force Gaara to recall his mother’s final moments- her pained face, wide fearful eyes.
The sound of her neck breaking.
Gaara made sure he could never forget the way he failed her.
But Lee gave those candies new purpose. He gave Gaara new purpose. And life was suddenly sweet again.
Of course, he was still plagued by the memories, the nightmares, and the insomnia it caused. At times he felt like he was on the brink of madness, and it took everything in him to take control of it. But it was becoming easier to do that now that he had Lee in his life. He no longer dreamed of an early grave, a quick release from his seemingly endless existence. Gaara was beginning to have a new appreciation for the life he had managed to hold onto. One he hoped to share with his fated partner.
His beautiful Lee.
The brunette with choppy bangs, huge dark eyes, and a beaming smile.. just like his mother’s. The kind that still held a touch of innocence.
Gaara couldn’t let his person face the same fate that his mother had.
This time he would stop Rasa.
He had to.
--
The first thing Lee noticed when he came to was the cloth cinched tight over his mouth. He felt a stab of panic puncture through his chest as he struggled to swallow, to catch his breath. Luckily the fearful whimper that slipped from his lips stayed muffled and unnoticed behind it.
The rest of his senses returned to him pretty quickly from there and almost immediately bombarded him. He could hear hushed unfamiliar voices somewhere above, feel rope binding his wrists and ankles, and already rubbing the skin beneath it raw. His head bounced almost rhythmically, his body jarred by movement. Steady, for the most part.
The hell..? Where am I?
Lee peeked out from beneath heavy, stubborn lids and a few pieces started to come together for him. He was lying in a moving van, dropped down on his side along the back seat. The interior of the vehicle was dim, with the occasional streak of light from the nearest streetlamp illuminating his surroundings- mainly the cracked leather beneath him and the back of his kidnappers’ heads. One had dark midnight strands slicked back and tied off halfway down his skull, the other a sandy-colored military buzz cut.
Lee was positive that he didn’t know either of them, which made it all the more confusing as to why he was here to begin with. He studied the two closely, noting the expensive-looking dark suits and the hint of a tattoo running up the side of each their necks. No, he definitely did not recognize these men. But there was one thing he was able to pick up on just by the look of them. Something he was also quite sure of.
They’re both alphas.
Lee felt his stomach tangle into sickeningly tight knots, and it left him even more breathless. He was captured, bound, and being driven to god fucking knows where by alphas- literally every omega’s worst nightmare.
What’s going on, he wondered, staring up at the two with deeply furrowed brows. What am I even doing here?
Why me..?
There had to be a reason. This didn’t seem to be just some random attack. These guys and their mob of accomplices went out of their way to corner him and take Gaara down.
The coils in his stomach tightened.
Gaara. I hope he’s ok..
Lee took a deep steadying breath, forcing what he could past the gag. First things first- I need to get the fuck out of here. Then I’ll find Gaara.
Lee steeled his nerve and slowly lifted his bound wrists up to his face. I guess it’s lucky that they didn’t tie them behind my back, he thought wryly.
Careful to not draw attention to himself, Lee slowly pulled the gag around his face until the knot they tied it into was pressed firmly against his lips. He dug his fingers in and kept his eyes locked on his captors as he worried over the knot, willing the two not to turn around as he scrabbled with his restraints.
After an eternity, Lee finally managed to untie his gag. He pulled it away from his face, wincing with his newfound freedom. The corners of his mouth felt raw from how tight they had tied it, and he could feel an angry bruise forming on his cheek. No, that doesn’t matter right now. He didn’t have time to worry over the small stuff. He still had a long way to go if he was going to get out of here relatively unscathed.
Lee brought his wrists to his now chaffed lips and buried his teeth in the rope, working on the knots binding them. He didn’t get very far with it this time when one of his kidnappers turned around and spotted him.
“Hey!”
Lee immediately bailed on the task at hand and used his elbows to sit up fast, fighting back the sudden wave of nausea that came with it. The man unfastened his seatbelt and lunged towards him, and Lee acted fast. He brought his legs up and kicked out hard, sending his own body flying back. His spine slammed against the car door, but sharp adrenaline kept him from feeling the impact. As the alpha crawled over his seat to get to him, Lee tugged fervently at the door handle- desperate to throw himself from it. But the damned thing was locked and there didn’t seem to be any visible way to undo it.
Lee jerked back fast to face the alpha, his bound hands jutting out before him. “W-wait! Just tell me what you want!”
The man seemed amused by the question, which only terrified him more. “Why bother asking?” he said around a smirk. “I mean, isn’t it obvious?”
Lee paled. “You mean..”
“We came here for you.”
Lee didn’t have time to react, to stop him. A fist shot out without warning and slammed into his temple. Lee’s head snapped to the side, the momentum of the hit sending him careening into the back of the seat in front of him. His eyes rolled and his body pitch forward into the yawning darkness.
And for a while he knew nothing else.
--
A car came skidding to an abrupt stop beside him, nearly clipping him in the process. Gaara barely had time to register the charred reek of hot tires on pavement, the outline of his friend behind dark windows, before someone was screaming at him to get in. Gaara leapt into the back and Sasuke’s foot slammed on the gas once more, sending the car flying before he even had the door shut.
The redhead leaned forward, eyes wild as they sought out his friend. “Where are we-”
“My father has resources we can use to find Lee” Sasuke cut in before he could finish. “We’ll start there.”
Naruto turned in his seat and gave the redhead a soft look. “Gaara, I..”
He seemed to change his mind, cutting off whatever he intended to say at first. Naruto cleared his throat. “We’ll find him.”
Gaara nodded, forcing back tears as he shifted his gaze from the sympathetic blonde to meet dark eyes in the rearview mirror. “I don’t know what Rasa will do to him if we don’t.”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened as he shifted his gaze back to the dark familiar road before him. “Tell me what happened. You said that your father took him. What do you mean by that? Why would he do this?”
Gaara shook his head, his face curdled in disgust. “This is my fault. I should have been able to protect him. I’m a fucking dominant! They shouldn’t have been able to overpower me like that..”
“Gaara, this isn’t your fault” Naruto said- his voice stern, eyes sincere.
The distressed dominant dragged his fingers through scarlet strands, a heavy sigh falling from his lips. “He wants to force me to join the mob he works for.”
Naruto’s eyes widened and shot over to Sasuke, his shock palpable. And probably something he should have kept to himself. Gaara noticed the look immediately, and his heart violently slammed against his chest at the sight of it. He reached out fast and roughly grabbed the blonde by the shoulder, forcing him to turn back.
“You know something, don’t you!”
Huge blue eyes stared back at him, widening with fear. “No, I-”
Gaara’s grip tightened. “Enough! Tell me what you know!!”
Sasuke slammed on the breaks, sending them all flying forward. He quickly tore Gaara’s hand away from his mate, red flashing in his eyes. “Don’t touch him!”
Gaara wrenched his hand free, eyes blazing as he glared back. “I saw that fucking look, Sasuke! He knows something!”
“He’s thinking of a different gang, Gaara. Naruto doesn’t know anything about the one Rasa is in.”
Gaara narrowed his eyes on the blonde, not ready to just let it go. “Naruto. Tell me the truth. Have you heard of Suna Hebi?”
Naruto shook his head, then turned to meet his accusatory gaze. “No, Gaara. I’ve never heard of them before.” When the look in those jade eyes didn’t change he added, “I’m telling you the truth.”
“If that’s true, then what gang were you thinking of?” he argued. “How could you possibly-”
“My father is in charge of the mob here” Sasuke interjected, refusing to just sit back and let his friend attack his mate like this.
“Sasuke-”
“It’s fine, Naruto.”
Gaara blinked. “You’re serious.”
Sasuke turned back to face the road and ground his foot on the gas pedal once more. “You’re about to see for yourself.”
Gaara considered the raven for a moment, wondering over truths he had never known. Had never even suspected. He supposed it wasn’t impossible, but what were the odds that he would be interacting with someone affiliated with a mob when he was forced to face off against one of his own? Gaara’s luck usually didn’t line up like that- at least not to his benefit.
But your luck had been changing, right? I mean.. it’s also pretty unlikely for someone to actually find their fated partner. Especially when they’re still young.
He supposed stranger things have happened.
“Which gang?” he asked quietly.
Truthfully, Gaara didn’t really care- he assumed he wouldn’t know either way. He just wasn’t sure what else to say after his outburst. And on the off-chance that he had heard of them, maybe it would help?
Naruto glanced over at Sasuke, just as curious to know the answer. Which Gaara was also surprised and confused by.
Sasuke kept his eyes on the road, avoiding both of their gazes as he murmured, “Ketsueki Oni.”
He didn’t seem to have the same level of hate towards his father’s gang as Gaara felt towards the one his father had joined, but Sasuke didn’t say the name with pride either. Their feelings on the matter seemed to be somewhat similar, at least. Which Gaara found to be rather reassuring.
That is until the name he spoke fully registered in his mind.
Gaara’s eyes widened. “Blood demons..”
Sasuke’s own surprise was quick to match. “You’ve heard of it?”
Gaara looked away, keeping his pain hidden, lost in shadow. And with it the sudden gnawing anxiety that came with hearing that name again. Which only grew as he realized who he was about to face.
How had he never put together where Sasuke came from?
How, after all these years, was he back in the same fucking spot that he was before?
“Yeah” he said quietly.
“I’ve heard of it.”
Notes:
I know, darlings. Not everyone is loving Gaara & Lee’s little storyline. But don’t worry, the focus will return to sweet blondie and our delectable Uchiha as well. Gotta give my favorite ginger his moment, but Sasuke & Naru baby were never meant to be wallflowers. So don’t worry!
I hope that I’ve got you curious, at least! And I’m sorry for the late update. I could give you a long list of decent excuses for it but instead I will simply say, I’ve missed you too. 😘
Now.. let’s see what we can do about chapter 29..
Chapter 29: Pain and Woe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“No one knows what it’s like
To feel these feelings like I do.
And I blame you.”
-Limp Bizkit (cover), Behind Blue Eyes
--
Gaara stared up at the gleaming archway, its foreboding presence beckoning them to the massive manor ahead. He was already feeling incredibly anxious, wondering if he would end up regretting getting in Sasuke’s car.
Probably.
They moved smoothly up the long cobblestone driveway, past manicured hedges and antiquated lamp posts. The upscale landscape did little to relieve Gaara of the ominous feeling that suddenly shot through him. The inauspicious air only heightened when he stepped out of his friend’s car and under the light emanating from the villa before them. The shine of wealth couldn’t blind him from the truth. They were stepping into a lion’s den- the home of a mob boss. It didn’t matter that it was Sasuke’s father, that he had been brought here under good faith. All that mattered was that Gaara came here seeking help, a favor. One that he would be indebted to Fugaku for granting.
Again.
Gaara has fought so hard to stay out from under mob radar, and now he was being thrown in under their spotlight all over again. It wasn’t just about avoiding his father’s gang- he didn’t want anything to do with any of them. This is not how he wanted to go about finding Lee, but he didn’t really have a lot of options. He had no idea how else to go about it, who else to turn to. He was stuck and desperate, and horrified to find himself handling it in the exact same way he had before.
Sasuke clapped a hand on his shoulder, pulling Gaara’s spiraling thoughts back to the surface. “Hey, what’s going on with you?”
The redhead brushed his hand off, attempting casual nonchalance that turned out to be less than convincing. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Gaara-”
“I’m just worried about Lee, ok? Can we hurry up and get this over with?”
Sasuke gave him a look bridled with concern and unsaid things, and Gaara chose not to look too closely at it. He didn’t want anything extra swirling around in his already tormented thoughts.
“Fine. Come on.” Sasuke gestured to the front of the massive building and took the lead, grabbing hold of his blonde along the way.
Naruto pulled his arm away, much to Sasuke’s displeasure, and gave him an apologetic look for it. “I’ll just let you two go ahead” he mumbled.
Sasuke’s eyes darkened. “Don’t even think about it.”
“I’ll just meet you in your room” Naruto tried.
“Oh, like last time?” Sasuke shot back.
Naruto rolled his eyes. “You’re going to talk to him- how would he also be talking to me?”
“Who knows with him. I’m sure he’ll find a way to do both.”
“You’re being ridiculous.”
“Can you both fucking stop!” Gaara shouted, startling both of them. They jerked back to face him, surprised to be on the other end of his anger, but Gaara wasn’t done. “I get that this is so fun for you two, but my mate has been kidnapped by a man who killed his own! Can we please fucking focus on that?!!”
The two froze, eyes wide as Gaara’s words fully seeped in.
“Oh my god, Gaara.. I had no idea.”
The redhead gave the blonde an exasperated look. “Naruto just stop, ok? I know how you feel about me, and I get it. I’ve been one of many for a long time, and you have every right to hate me for it. But I have to find Lee.”
He watched tears fill those huge blues and immediately felt guilty for it. Ugh. Why am I always like this?
Gaara dragged his hand down his face. “Fuck, I’m sorry. I just..”
Naruto pulled away from his mate, walked over to the redhead, and thoroughly surprised both dominants when he wrapped his arms around him and pulled him close.
“I’m so sorry, Gaara.”
A pained sound forced its way out as Gaara fought the urge to deck the kindhearted blonde while simultaneously holding back the need to pull him closer.
He was sure neither of their mates would appreciate that.
In the end he let his arms hang limply by his sides and dropped his head forward. Naruto placed a hand on the back of his head and gently guided it down to his shoulder, where it momentarily took residence as the tears finally began to fall.
Sasuke stared at the two, shocked. He had never seen Naruto so comfortable with another dominant. Hell, he wasn’t sure he had ever seen him get that close to any alpha- dominant or not. He knew that his friend was hurting, that Naruto was responding to that, but he couldn’t help but feel a surge of jealousy at the intimate display.
He’s just comforting him, he reminded himself.
Gaara’s fated mate is Lee. And I’m Naruto’s. This isn’t anything more than a friend helping a friend. You know that.
Sasuke watched as Gaara wrapped his arms around the blonde, his blonde, and buried his face against the crook of his neck as a sob tore through him.
Close to the spot Sasuke had marked..
The raven rushed up and tore the two apart from each other. Gaara looked up in surprise, his cloudy sea green stare shattered and confused, and Sasuke immediately felt bad for all of the terrible things he had considered doing to him for touching his mate like that.
Gaara noticed the anger flickering in his friend’s reddening eyes and his brows furrowed. He glanced over at the blonde, then back at his friend. “Sasuke, I.. I’m sorry if I overstepped. I wasn’t trying to-”
“I’m aware, Gaara” he snarled.
Gaara brushed away the tears he couldn’t believe had fallen and turned his head away in shame. “I’m sorry.”
Naruto, on the other hand, wasn’t.
The blonde stepped up to his mate, fully intending on speaking his mind, but Sasuke wasn’t in a mindset to listen. “I get it. Let’s just go, ok? Gaara’s right- Lee comes first.”
Whatever fiery thing his blonde meant to say, it was gone now.
Sasuke pulled Naruto to his side, noticeably the opposite side from where Gaara stood, and the trio hurriedly moved through the front entryway and deep into the manor until they were winding their way down a familiar hallway. Several men stood solidly before an equally formidable door, their eyes cold as the three approached. Sasuke knew that the men stationed at the front gate had already alerted them of his presence, and probably also of the guest he had brought in with him, so it annoyed him that they would play this game with him now.
“I know that he knows we’re here” he growled. “Will you just let us in already?”
“Your father has other matters to attend to.”
Sasuke’s lips pulled back in a vicious sneer as he glared at the Ketsueki Oni lapdogs. Naruto, ever the peacemaker apparently, knew that it wouldn’t help any of them if Sasuke’s anger got the better of him. And he knew that, for whatever reason, Fugaku seemed to have taken a liking to him. He wasn’t as gentle and forgiving with his own son as he was with Naruto- so hearing Sasuke’s voice wasn’t likely to change his mind. But his might.
It’s worth a shot.
“Please” Naruto tried, speaking loud enough to be heard from the other side of the large ligneous door, “we need to talk to.. Mr. Uchiha.”
He felt awkward saying it, but he wasn’t sure it was appropriate for him to call him Fugaku. “It’s important!” he added.
Before the guards could deny them entry once more, the door behind them opened. Fugaku stood on the other side in his normally expensive looking ensemble. His jacket had already been discarded, sleeves rolled, tie loosened. He looked tired but composed. Sophisticated and yet his large stature was still just as threatening as ever. His eyes sought out Naruto right away, which was immediately obvious. Especially when he refused to look away once he did. Naruto squirmed uncomfortably under that scrutinizing stare.
Sasuke didn’t seem to be a fan of it either. He glared at his father but forced himself to stay silent about it.
It wasn’t an easy feat.
“Naruto.. I’m surprised to see you here.”
The blonde nervously wrung his fingers together, avoiding his gaze. His relationship with Fugaku was new and already fairly odd. He had cried with the man, told him his deepest most personal truth, and yet Fugaku was also someone he constantly saw as dangerous. Someone he could not disobey without facing any number of consequences. Naruto wasn’t sure if he felt protected by him, or perpetually unsafe.
And while Fugaku had already explained that he felt no attraction towards him, that he saw him as a child, Naruto couldn’t pretend that he hadn’t seen the looks he’s given him since day one. If they weren’t about physical attraction, then what the hell did they mean? He was sure Sasuke had noticed too. He was already on edge around his father, but his feral side came out pretty quickly every time Fugaku gave Naruto one of those indecipherable looks. It was clear that Sasuke felt threatened by the man too, uneasy about something, but he also knew not to take it too far. Especially in times such as this- when he found that he was stuck in a mess only his father could pull him out of.
“Father, I-”
Fugaku raised a brow. “You must need something from me, Sasuke, to suddenly be so formal. But I wasn’t talking to you.” He slid his dark gaze over in time to see his son’s reaction before returning to his foster son’s face. “Naruto. You need something from me?”
The blonde swallowed. “Yes. Well, that is, we need something.. actually.”
“We.” Fugaku shifted his gaze over to their newest guest and his brow lifted higher. “I see.” He watched the redhead flinch and couldn’t help but be amused by it.
Some things never change.
“Gaara Sabaku..”
Gaara flinched again. “Sabaku is his last name. Not mine.”
Fugaku tilted his head as he studied the nervous newcomer. “Hmm, is that so.. Then what do you go by now?
“My.. mother’s maiden name” he said quietly, “Kazekage.”
“Gaara Kazekage.” Fugaku smiled. “You’ve grown quite a bit since I last saw you.”
Sasuke’s eyes shot over to the redhead, his shock palpable. “Do you know each other?”
Gaara met his gaze, though he wasn’t exactly sure how to respond.
“Gaara came to me for help once before” Fugaku answered for him. “And I’m assuming that’s why you’re all here now.”
Sasuke was still staring at his friend, utterly confused. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t know he was your dad” Gaara said quietly. “It was.. it was a long time ago.”
Sasuke was still in the midst of processing and Gaara was still trying to find the right things to say. Luckily for both of them, Naruto was able to speak in front of Fugaku with relative ease now. Plus, he was very aware of the urgency of their situation. And not just because of the hint that Gaara had spilled about his father and what he had done to his poor mother. Naruto was an omega, just like Lee. He knew what it was like to be captured and overpowered by alphas. Gaara was desperate to get his mate back, and they wanted to help him, but more than that Naruto couldn’t stand the thought of any omega left helpless and surrounded by alphas. He didn’t want anyone to go through what he had.
And he would do everything he could to stop it.
“It’s our friend, Lee” Naruto said, drawing all eyes back to him. “He’s been kidnapped by Gaara’s father and the gang he’s in- the Suna Hebi.”
He saw something in the Uchiha’s eyes when he said it, a flash of recognition and.. something else. Something that made Naruto’s blood run cold.
There was more to all of this.
He suddenly was very self-conscious with the way Fugaku was looking at him, the weight of his men’s stare. He looked away, but not before he saw the Uchiha exchange a look with his men. One he didn’t understand.
One that felt both terrifying and extremely important.
“Let’s talk in my office.”
--
Fugaku insisted that they all take a seat, though he chose not to. Instead he perched on the edge of his desk, his eyes jet black and razor sharp as he looked down on them. Something was clearly wrong, and Naruto wasn’t sure that he wanted to know. If it was bad enough to break down Fugaku’s apathetic walls, he wanted no part in it.
“It is interesting that you mentioned the Suna Hebi, Naruto, because I was planning to meet with you to discuss them as well.”
Naruto blinked. He could feel Gaara’s piercing stare stab right through him, his anger escalating by the second.
“Thought you said you’d never heard of them” the dominant growled.
Naruto held up his hands in surrender, knowing that this wasn’t a good look for him. But he really didn’t know what Fugaku was talking about, and he wanted Gaara to believe that. “Gaara, I’m telling you the truth. I really don’t know anything about this.”
“Right.”
“He is telling the truth” Fugaku interjected. He chose not to clarify and instead veered their conversation in another direction. “Naruto, who is Lee to you?”
Now the blonde was even more confused. “He’s Gaara’s mate. And.. a friend.”
“Someone you care about.”
“I don’t want him to get hurt if that’s what you’re asking!” Naruto paused. “Why are you asking me this..?”
“I was going to mention the Suna Hebi to you because someone else has been spotted with them, someone you know.. apart from Lee.”
Naruto paled. “Wh-what are you talking about?”
Fugaku shifted his dark gaze over to his son, pausing just long enough to see a reaction transpire. Sasuke shot up from his chair, his shock forcing him to his feet. “He’s with them?!”
“He leads them.”
Naruto stared at him incredulously. “You’re.. you’re not talking about..”
Fugaku nodded and Naruto’s face fell.
Gaara looked between the three, frustrated that they were keeping him out of the loop that very clearly had to do with the people who took his mate.
The look on Naruto’s face wasn’t helping.
“Will you three stop this and just tell me what the hell is going on?! Who leads them? What does that have to do with Naruto? What does that mean for Lee?”
The blonde flinched, and Gaara narrowed his focus on him instead. “Naruto, please. Tell me what’s going on. Is Lee in trouble? Who’s in charge of the Suna Hebi? How do you know them?”
But Naruto just kept his head down, his lips sealed.
Maybe he had the luxury to hold back, but Gaara didn’t. Not when Lee’s life was at stake.
The redhead dropped down in front of the blonde and grabbed his forearm in a tight grasp. Naruto jumped in surprise, but Gaara jerked him forward, forcing him close. “Goddamnit- just tell me! Please!!” He grabbed his other arm and pulled him closer. “Naruto! What the fuck are they doing to my Lee?!!”
Sasuke grabbed Gaara’s arm and Fugaku grabbed the other. The two easily wrenched him away from the horrified blonde, forcing him to his feet and back several steps. Apparently protecting Naruto was enough for them to set aside their animosity and work together. A fact that neither chose to comment on.
Fugaku decided to take full control of the situation. He roughly took hold of the redhead and turned him to face him. “If you want my help, you will keep your hands off of him.”
Gaara swallowed hard. He dropped his gaze and nodded quietly, knowing he didn’t have a choice.
“Sasuke, why don’t you show your friend where he should sit while he’s in my office.”
Fugaku practically tossed the redhead at his son, letting him maneuver him back to his seat. Sasuke shoved Gaara down on the armchair, then squeezed down hard on his arm. “I already warned you, Gaara. You know not to touch my mate.”
Gaara looked up and stared at him with a desperation Sasuke had never seen there before. “Sasuke, please. I’m fucking begging you. He’s had him for so long now- you have to tell me what you know. None of you have to be involved. I just need to know where to find them. Please!! I can’t keep sitting here like this while he’s-”
A sob caught in his throat and pulsed behind his eyes. Gaara howled with rage to mask it and shot to his feet, sending his chair flying back. “He’s an omega!! For all I know right now they could be-”
Sasuke slammed a hand over his mouth and turned back to look at his blonde. Tears filled Naruto’s eyes and wavered before slipping soundlessly down his scarred cheeks.
He doesn’t need to be here for this.
He turned back to his friend. “Work out the details with my father. Naruto doesn’t need to be a part of this.”
Sasuke glanced over at the man, who had maintained his silence through most of their chaos. “I would consider this a favor for me” Sasuke emphasized. “Not for Gaara. Anything you do to help him- I’m the one indebted to you for it.”
Gaara stared at him, his hazy greens unblinking. He.. had not expected that.
He didn’t deserve that.
Gaara pulled his hand away from his face and clenched his jaw hard. “Sasuke, you don’t need to do that.”
“I know” the raven replied. “But I will anyways.”
Gaara shook his head. “Sasuke-”
“Don’t fight me on this, Gaara. This is already my life” he said firmly, “it doesn’t have to be yours.”
He didn’t wait for Gaara to process what he said, what it meant. He didn’t need his gratitude, so he didn’t stall to hear it. What he needed was to get Naruto out of that room- away from a past that had suddenly showed up all around him. And a sudden pressure to act to stop his trauma from happening to someone else.
While Sasuke was willing to make sacrifices for his friend, even if it meant being indebted to the father he had been estranged from for most of his life, he refused to let Naruto do the same. He knew him. He knew he’d feel like he had to do something to keep Lee from going through what he did, but the only thing Naruto had to barter with was himself. And Sasuke would not allow that.
Orochimaru had already hurt him enough.
He wouldn’t give him the opportunity to do more.
And it was clear that Naruto wasn’t ready to confront his past. Hell, he could barely even talk about it. Just hearing that Orochimaru was out there was already going to set him back. Sasuke needed to get him away from all of this before even more damage was done.
Luckily Fugaku seemed to be as aware of this as he was so he didn’t fight him on it. In fact, he seemed impressed by Sasuke’s response. When Sasuke looked up and met his father’s eyes, he could have sworn he saw something close to approval there. Which was utterly unheard of- especially for Sasuke.
He shook his head. It didn’t matter. All that mattered now was that Fugaku was open to the idea of Naruto leaving.
Sasuke was about to head over to his dejected blonde, but paused midstep. He turned back, grabbed his friend by the back of the head, and yanked him forward. He pressed their foreheads together and his grip on him tightened in a sort of warriors embrace. One he hoped would reassure and strengthen all at once.
“Lee is strong, Gaara. And your father is a coward. He won’t hurt him- he means to use him as a pawn.”
His eyes shifted up, scanning his friends face, his tightly closed eyes, and the tear that managed to slip free anyways.
“You are a powerful dominant and a good man, Gaara. Don’t let him get the best of you.”
Gaara clapped a hand against the back of Sasuke’s head in comradory. “Thank you.” He slid his own water gaze over to meet his friend’s, then off to the side to find his partner. “Take care of him, Sasuke.” He kept the rest unsaid, but Sasuke seemed to understand anyways.
After one last shared look, the raven pulled back. He let his hand slip free from scarlet strands and straightened once more. “Call me when you get him back.”
Gaara nodded. “I will.”
Sasuke moved over to where his blonde sat and took a knee before him. He tilted his head to get a look at his face, carefully brushing some of his more stubborn locks out of the way. Huge blue eyes stared at nothing, windows all but empty as Naruto drew further and further inside. Locked away.
Sasuke couldn’t have that.
“I’m right here, Naruto. You’re safe.”
The blonde blinked and finally looked at him. Then up at the Uchiha standing off to the side. He saw the guilt in his eyes, the remorse, and wondered why. He wasn’t responsible for Lee’s disappearance, so why did he look back at him with such regret?
Fugaku cleared his throat and his expression with it. “Sasuke, Naruto. I expect the two of you to stay here while I’m gone. I’ll double the security detail on the house.”
Sasuke nodded and Fugaku turned to the redhead. Whatever softness Naruto had seen on his face before, it was gone now. This was the mob boss- the man who ordered kills and casually ordered a new rug when things got messy in his office because of it. The man who took control of the town, and brought terror to every businessman who was forced to face him. Someone who had every intention of wiping out a rival gang- without mercy or remorse.
“Gaara Kazekage.”
The redhead looked up.
“You’ll be joining me and my men tonight.” He walked over to his desk and grabbed his suit jacket off of his chair. With one fluid motion he threw it over his broad shoulders. He adjusted the collar then pushed his hands into his pockets. He fished out a cigarette from his pack and a silver lighter, lighting its end with a flick of his wrist. He breathed deeply from it and pursed his lips slightly as a plume of clover-scented smoke expelled from between them.
“Stay close and do everything I tell you” he said, his tone not leaving room for debate.
Gaara nodded wordlessly.
Fugaku took another deep drag off his cig as he stepped free from his office and into a sea of well-dressed killing machines. The raven glanced over his shoulder, his obsidian eyes gleaming with concealed rage and sharp determination.
And maybe something else because, as morbid and crass as it sounded, Gaara got the distinct impression that Fugaku was going to enjoy tonight.
“And Gaara?”
The redhead looked up, watching a wry smile curl the corner of Fugaku’s lips. One that failed to reach his dark eyes.
“I hope you have a strong stomach.”
--
“Come on, Naru.”
“I.. I can’t believe that he’s.. he’s..”
“Naruto, it’s going to be ok.”
“Ok for who, Sasuke? For Lee?! For Gaara?! They are bringing Lee straight to him! Do you have any fucking idea what that means? Because I do!”
“We don’t know that, Naruto.”
“Don’t we?”
“No, we don’t! Lee’s capture wasn’t ordered by.. by him. It was ordered by Rasa. This is between Gaara and his dad. Not anyone else.”
“Oh, well, I guess it’s a good thing he’s not one to take advantage of omegas in vulnerable situations” Naruto bit back sarcastically.
“Naruto, Fugaku and all of his men are going after him now. Gaara is going with them. They will take care of this.”
“Lee will be surrounded by alphas. And then he’ll be thrown in the middle of some fucking turf war!”
“Gaara will protect him! Lee is his mate- you know that!”
Naruto shook his head. “It makes me sick. Thinking about..”
“Come on” Sasuke said, gently taking his arm. “Let’s go somewhere else to talk about this.”
Naruto let Sasuke guide him out of his father’s office and back the way they came. They headed over towards the stairs, clearly heading up to their bedrooms. They were just about to ascend the steps when the blonde abruptly paused.
“Naruto?”
Naruto gestured to the bathroom tucked to the side. “I.. really think I might be sick” he choked.
Sasuke rushed him over. He checked inside first, made sure the room was empty, then stepped aside for his mate to enter. He offered to come in with him, but Naruto was adamant that he would not be doing that, so instead Sasuke waited outside the door.
“I’ll be here if you need me.”
Naruto gave him a strained smile. “I know.”
Then he closed himself inside, locking the door behind him. He turned on the sink, keeping Sasuke from hearing anything inside. Like a traumatized omega puking up his dinner.. Or maybe a selfless, reckless one slipping out the bathroom window and using the meager time he had left to race across the courtyard and sneak over to the parking lot filled with jeeps that were packed up and ready to depart.
He did feel guilty for leaving him behind like this, knowing that Sasuke would panic when he realized that Naruto was gone, but he couldn’t just stay back and do nothing. Yes, he was terrified of Orochimaru and he still hoped that he could avoid seeing him again, but he couldn’t just look the other way while Lee was brutalized in the same way. He wouldn’t be able to live with himself if he saw that same broken, haunted look on his face, see the same fear in his eyes, and know that he could have saved him from it.
It was that final thought that convinced him that he was doing the right thing. He wouldn’t turn back. He couldn’t.
Naruto slipped between shadows, thanking the cover of darkness and general collective chaos which made it easy for him to slip by unnoticed. He made his way into a stockpiled trunk in no time, and easily tucked himself in among an impressive array of weapons.
As he waited for them to take off, Naruto did his best not to think about what was waiting for him at their destination, nor what was waiting outside of that locked bathroom. He closed his eyes, embracing the void inside in place of the mess he was making all around him.
“Forgive me, Sasuke.”
A cacophony of barked orders, slammed car doors, and ignited engines soon filled the air, and then the jeep was moving. And it was too late to turn back.
Naruto laid back amidst countless guns and ammunition, letting cold metal ground him, wishing it could make him numb. As he waited, his fear grew and suddenly he wished that he wasn’t alone. That his alpha had come along with him. And as selfish as the thought was, he hoped that Sasuke would track him down. That he wouldn’t have to face his past on his own.
Shame colored Naruto’s cheeks, and yet the selfish hope remained.
God.. you really are pathetic.
The truth of that weighed heavy on his chest and kept him company as they pulled away from the safety of the Uchiha manor and further into a choice he hoped he would not come to regret.
Notes:
Ready for more drama and trauma?
I know I am. 😈
Chapter 30: Come to Realize
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Knowing endless
Consequences.
I feel so useless in this.”
-Sum 41, The Hell Song
--
A small omega with a mop of choppy walnut hair, scuffed shoes, and a disheveled school uniform sat limp on a wooden chair in the center of a dimly lit room in an abandoned warehouse. Or rather it used to be abandoned before a certain snake claimed its property for himself and his loyal followers. It resided on the outskirts of Konoha and had become a hub where his men often met for trade with neighboring towns. And, of course, to dispose of certain people in the area who had displeased their boss.
Now the building was buzzing with obedient men, all well-armed and clad in tight black clothing. They guarded the room, the perimeter of the warehouse, and their stockpile of weapons and cash, waiting patiently for their master to give new orders.
Two were posted inside the room with their newest captive, their eyes cold and faces expressionless as they watched him fight his way back to consciousness. Lee slowly blinked life back into his eyes, wincing as his other senses made a full return with it. His jaw felt like like someone had set flame to it. Pain pulsed up his cheekbone, radiating in his teeth and temple. His head ached and he could feel something sticky trickling down the side of it. Blood. Luckily, there didn’t seem to be a lot of it. He assumed it must have happened in the car when his head slammed into the seat in front of him- when one of the alphas had knocked him out again.
Alphas.
Lee’s head snapped up fast, eyes wild with fear, and found a large dominant standing directly in front of him. Lee tried to pull back from the intimidating stranger, but he didn’t get very far. His eyes shot down to his wrists, which were bound to the arms of the chair. That same rope was wrapped securely across his chest, holding him tight and keeping him in place. He tested his legs, already knowing before he did that his ankles were also bound to it.
His focus returned to the man who was still wordlessly watching him struggle. Lee studied him, trying to figure out what his connection to him might be. If he knew him from somewhere- because he had a faint but distinct feeling that he might. He skimmed over long shaggy hair, the color of clay, past dark eyes deeply set in a pallid unfriendly face, and realized that the man reminded him of someone.
Someone who had quickly became Lee’s whole world.
“You.. look like.. someone I.. know” he wheezed, his throat desert dry.
The man narrowed his eyes. “I imagine that I would.” When his captive continued to look confused, he added, “Gaara is my son.”
Son?
Then why..?
“Why am I.. here?”
A sudden fire sparked in the man’s icy stare, but it did little to warm the chill running down Lee’s spine. He watched the man slowly smile, a humorless maniacal thing that made Lee’s stomach plummet to his feet.
“So that he will be too.”
Lee suddenly realized his purpose and likely the reason he had never met this person before. He clearly wanted his dominant alpha son to be involved in something that Gaara didn’t want to be part of. Lee glanced over at the two men guarding the door, their arms crossed over their chest, straps wrapped around their shoulders and hanging close to their hip- holsters for pistols waiting on stand-by. They looked like hired hands for some crime lord, and Lee had a feeling that that was exactly what they were.
Gaara didn’t talk much about his family, and Lee was starting to piece together why.
So, he’s going to use me to force Gaara’s hand..
“Gaara.. doesn’t want this.” He didn’t even know what this was, not really, but it was clear that his partner wanted nothing to do with it.
Rasa’s eyes hardened. “He doesn’t have a choice.”
Lee opened his mouth to argue with the stubborn dominant, to try to convince him that this was wrong, that Gaara would never do what he wanted, but the sound of approaching footsteps sent his thoughts scattering.
The dominant, on the other hand, perched up like a prairie dog, eager to have whoever it was join them. Which made Lee even more nervous.
The brunette steeled himself, preparing for the worst, as the door before him opened and a tall man strode inside. His shoulders were broad, his frame solid and imposing. His hair fell in long dark curtains around a sickly pale face, and his smile was venomous. An alpha- one that the dominant seemed to both admire and fear.
Meaning he must be a dominant too.
A powerful one.
Gaara’s father took a deep bow as the man drew closer, a hand to his heart in his sincerity. “My lord, Orochimaru. I am truly honored to have you join me.”
The man waved away the honorifics, unimpressed. He didn’t even bother to glance his way. In fact, since the moment he walked in his gaze never left the boy bound and terrified before him.
His favorite kind.
“So..” he said slowly, his voice syrupy and dripping with malice, “this is the omega you were telling me about..”
Lee flinched. Nothing good ever came from an alpha referring to you as an omega.
“My son’s fated partner.”
“Is that right..”
Orochimaru stepped past Rasa and over to the nervous brunette. His smiling maw stretched taut across his face as he watched the boy pull in on himself, attempting to shrink away from the approaching threat. He loved to see it. In fact, the reaction made him want to go out of his way to encourage more.
He paused before the boy, watched him shudder at the unknowns that hovered in the air between them. Without warning, Orochimaru grabbed a fistful of dark hair and roughly jerked his head back. Lee groaned in pain and glared up at the man, refusing to show anymore fear than he already had.
Orochimaru licked his lips, enjoying the sight of his resistance- the boy’s efforts to conceal his rather obvious fear. It always made for far more satisfying game when they tried to fight back.
“Rasa. Clear the room.”
Those innocent dark eyes looking up at him widened, the boy’s masked terror flashing just beneath the anger. Orochimaru felt a heat ignite in his core and burn a path straight down to his groin.
“Sir?” Rasa seemed confused, obviously too wrapped up in his own schemes to clearly see Orochimaru’s.
“I said, leave” the snake hissed. “Do I have to say it again?”
Rasa’s eyes widened, his own terror palpable as he faced his master’s disapproval. He knew better than to question Orochimaru, to anger him. No one who did survived to speak of it for very long. And there were rumors.. unofficial reports that death was a far better fate than the alternative- one that Orochimaru seemed to save for his.. personal favorites.
“N-no! No, no sir. I umm.. I understand.”
Rasa tripped over his own feet as he stumbled away from the boy that had been meant to be his pawn, and the man he was far too terrified of to challenge for him. He gestured for the guards to follow and the three scurried from the room like fearful mice as the lion in front of them toyed with his prey. The door closed resolutely behind them, leaving Lee to face the dominant alone.
Orochimaru jerked Lee’s head back further then lowered his face. He buried it in the crook of his neck, inhaling his scent deeply. Lee shook as the alpha breathed in his pheromones, which only worsened when he saw the way he reacted to it. Elongated canines scrapped against his throat and the hand in his hair tightened. He could feel a feral heat radiating off of the man, and knew exactly what it meant.
Lee clenched his jaw tight, forcing his tears to stay in place as he trembled in the dominant’s grasp.
Gaara..
Please hurry.
--
Sasuke paced outside the bathroom, his gut churning with anxiety, until finally he couldn’t take it anymore. He’s been in there for a long time, he thought.
Too long.
Sasuke knocked on the door, trying not to assume the worst, willing his frantic heart to slow back down. The attempt was futile- if anything it only made his panic worsen. “Naruto..? Hey, are you ok?”
Nothing.
Fuck.
Sasuke clenched his fist tight and slammed it against the door, forcing the thick slab to tremble in its frame. “Naruto!! Say something or I’m breaking the door down!”
Still nothing.
Goddamnit.
The Uchiha backed up and kicked the door jamb hard. A resounding crack echoed all around him, but the door managed to hold its own.
Not for long, he thought.
Sasuke reeled his leg close to his chest then shot it out and slammed his foot as hard as he could against the willful door. It finally flew open, oak splinters ricocheting off the wall as the door bashed against it. Sasuke leapt inside with it, his eyes darting around the room.
“Naru-” His panicky eyes locked onto the open window. “No.. no, no- FUCK!!”
Sasuke raced over to the window, vaulted out of it, and ran hard across the courtyard, screaming for his mate. He spun around, searching for any sign of him, but there was nothing. Just a large empty clearing leading to-
The parking lot.
Please tell me he didn’t..
Sasuke raced over to the pavement, slamming his hands against car windows as he searched the vehicles that were left. Which was few compared to what was usually there.
They already left.
Sasuke froze, realization flooding him with dread.
And Naruto left with them.
“Sir? Are you alright?”
Sasuke spun around and found two of his father’s men approaching fast, concern etched between their brows. “How long ago did they leave?” he all but shouted at the duo.
The men exchanged a look, then glanced down at their watches. “About twenty minutes ago” one answered.
They weren’t that far then. He could catch up with them. If he hurried.
“Tell me where they went.”
The two exchanged another look, which both solidified their resolve and tested Sasuke’s patience. “We can’t do that, sir.”
Sasuke’s eyes reddened.
“I’m not giving you a choice.”
Tendrils of potent dominant pheromones slowly seeped out of the Uchiha and made its way to the two alphas before him. His rage, his fear for his mate, it gave him a power he never had before- one that neither of the men could match. And based off the looks on their faces, they knew it too.
“I’m ordering you to tell me where they went” he growled, taking a predatory step towards them. He could see pain flashing in their eyes, a weakness in their knees as they fought against the onslaught of his wrath.
“Your.. father…”
“-isn’t here” Sasuke cut in. “But I am.”
He stepped closer, more pheromones spilling out in waves and surrounding the men still struggling to resist. “I am a Uchiha. And I demand for you to tell me where they went!”
A blast of pheromones shot out and slammed into the two, knocking them to their knees. They groaned in unison at the jarring impact. Sasuke watched them try to get back to their feet and forced them back down again.
“Answer me” he snarled between clenched fangs, “and I will keep this between us.”
And they did.
Because, like Sasuke said-
He wasn’t giving them a choice.
Notes:
A short one, yes, but can you feel the ✨suspense✨
*inhales deeply*
Can you smell it?
The stench of it. It’s intoxicating, isn’t it?
Can’t you practically taste it?
Is your palate sufficiently wet?
Would you like seconds? 😏
- - -Ok, by a show of hands how many of you were extremely uncomfortable with all of that?
I’m assuming most.
And, honestly, I’m not even sorry for it.
Chapter 31: Keep Me Terrified
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Keep me guessing, keep me terrified.
Take everything from my world.”
-Seether, Words as Weapons
--
“Pl-please.. don’t..”
Orochimaru smirked against the boy’s neck. He glanced down and watched his breath send goosebumps down the length of it, enticing him. Orochimaru leaned close once more, brushing his lips just above that tempting unmarked place. “Tell me. What exactly do you want me to not do to you?” he murmured.
Lee closed his eyes tight, his brows furrowed in disgust. “This.. this won’t convince Gaara to.. join you..” he gasped.
Orochimaru laughed against his throat, the sound of it sending cold tendrils down Lee’s spine.
“Gaara? Do you really think I care if Rasa’s son joins me?”
Lee’s eyes shot open. “But I..”
“I have a lot of men at my disposal” Orochimaru said callously. “Rasa is just one of many. His family matters don’t concern me.”
Meaning there’s nothing to stop him from doing this, Lee realized.
Nothing.
--
Sasuke slammed his foot on the gas pedal, accelerating to dangerous speeds as he maneuvered down the dark winding road. He glanced over at his phone to check on directions, knowing he didn’t have time to make any mistakes.
One wrong turn could cost his mate his life.
“In one thousand feet turn left.”
The tires screeched in protest as Sasuke jerked the wheel to the side, leaning against the turn to keep his head from colliding with the window.
“Goddamnit, Naruto. Why the hell would you do this..”
He understood that his selfless blonde didn’t want to see another person suffer the way he did, that he didn’t want Lee to be surrounded by alphas- a lone omega without anyone he could turn to- but that’s why Gaara was going with them. He would look out for Lee, even if the other alphas meant to rescue him lost themselves in his scent.
Lee didn’t need another omega there for moral support- all that would do was put both of them in harms way. Why didn’t he get that? Why was his mate so fucking hellbent on doing this?
Why won’t he just let me protect him?
Sasuke clenched his jaw hard, forcing back the tears lodged in the back of his throat.
“I won’t let you do this” he choked. His hands tightened on the steering wheel, stark white against dark leather. He gripped it harder.
“I’ll stop you.”
I have to.
--
Orochimaru straightened and finally released his hold on him, but Lee knew better than to be hopeful. It was clear from the glint in his red eyes and the grin stretching his face taut that the dominant was far from done with him. He watched warily as the snake stepped back, his hand tapping his chin as his eyes roamed his body.
“Your school uniform. I recognize it.” Orochimaru smiled to himself. “I’ve worn it. Konoha High, right?”
Lee didn’t respond. He clearly didn’t need to.
“Hmm.. so you probably know someone I’m quite.. familiar with” he purred.
The sound of it made Lee’s stomach roll. Anyone “familiar” with this snake was either just like him or one of his likely many victims. He didn’t want to know. Didn’t want to feed into whatever games this guy was playing. But he prepared himself for it anyways, knowing that his feelings didn’t play a role in it.
Orochimaru, unbothered by his silence, gave the brunette a dark smile and a name.
One he knew.
“Naruto Uzumaki.”
Lee’s eyes widened before he could stop himself from reacting- giving the man exactly what he wanted.
“Ahhh.. so you do know him.”
Lee shook his head, frustrated with himself for showing as much. “No” he choked, his throat still painfully dry, “I’ve just.. heard people say that name. He.. goes to school in.. Kirigakure I think..”
Orochimaru gave him a displeased look, then stepped over to the far wall. He grabbed a bottle of water and walked back to his prisoner, opening it as he went. Without a word, Orochimaru grabbed him by the hair again and wrenched his head back. Lee gasped and he forced the bottle between his lips, pouring water down his throat.
Lee’s eyes bulged, silently pleading as he choked against the constant stream of water. He jerked against his restraints as his lungs screamed in protest, oxygen lost somewhere in his chest. A pitiful sound fell from his lips and Orochimaru finally relented.
Lee turned his head, coughing violently, gagging as he finally managed to pull air into his tormented lungs. Orochimaru watched him closely, his hand still buried in his hair, utterly unmoved by the display.
“Now” he said slowly, “let’s see if you’re ready to tell me the truth.”
“That- that is the truth” Lee gasped.
Orochimaru snarled down at him, anger flashing in his predatory gaze. “So.. that’s how you want to do this.”
Orochimaru kicked up at the chair, forcing its front legs off the floor. Huge dark eyes widened as the chair tilted back, propped up on its back legs- the only thing keeping Lee from toppling over the ruthless fist in his hair. He looked up, watching the man lean closer.
“You will tell me what I want to know. One way or another.”
A sharp metallic click brought Lee’s focus down to his other hand, and he was horrified to find that he had taken out a knife. The blade was menacing, serrated and far longer than any normal switchblade. It gleamed in the minimal light as Orochimaru lifted it higher, and Lee’s breath snagged in his throat.
“Wa-wait..” he choked.
Orochimaru ignored his plea and moved the blade to the side of the brunette’s face. “I imagine you’ve seen his scars.” He tilted his head as he slid the flat of the knife along the boy’s cheek. “I could give you a matching set.”
Lee whimpered and immediately hated himself for it. Especially when he noticed the excitement in his captor’s eyes. “Please, y-you have the wrong person.” He swallowed hard as the blade slid closer to his neck. “I don’t- I don’t know anything.”
Orochimaru sneered, his anger rising. He leaned closer as he pushed the blade firmly against his jugular. “I highly doubt that.”
Then Orochimaru loosened his grip on the boy’s hair, watching panic fill those dark eyes just before he completely let go.
--
“It was not my intention to go to you, you know.”
Fugaku glanced over at the redhead beside him, noting the way he anxiously wrung his fingers together, his knee bouncing restlessly as they sped down dark mostly barren roads.
The Uchiha gave him a wry, humorless smile. “Well that’s a first.”
Gaara clenched his jaw, eyes flashing as he whipped his head over to glare back at him. “That was one time” he snapped.
“I’m aware.”
“And I.. I was just a kid” Gaara tried, his voice strained. “I didn’t have a choice.”
“That’s one way to rationalize it.”
Gaara grated his teeth as he fought to hold back all of the vile things he wanted to say to the man. He hated feeling indebted to him, then and now. He didn’t want to ask for any favors from the fucking mob, didn’t want to have any ties to them whatsoever. And now, once again, he was relying on them to help him deal with Rasa.
Because he was too fucking weak and useless to do it himself.
“Look, I appreciate your help with getting Rasa out of Konoha and for keeping him out of Ketsueki Oni” Gaara growled, his irritation transparent, “but you told me that I wouldn’t owe you anything for it.”
Fugaku nodded. “I did.”
“But you didn’t mean that.. did you.”
Fugaku glanced over once more. “You seem to have a bad impression of me, Gaara.”
“Don’t I have a reason to?” he snapped. “I know what you are, what you do. How are you any different from Rasa?!”
Fugaku’s hand snapped out fast. Before Gaara could react, the man grabbed him by the jaw and roughly jerked him towards him.
“Nhnn- stop!”
“Rasa would never help you rescue your mate” Fugaku growled, his voice low and venomous. “He wouldn’t scare your father off to make sure you didn’t meet the same fate as your mother.”
Gaara flinched.
“And he would never be able to lead men, earn their respect, and change a corrupt city and its repugnant leaders.”
He checked the road, before returning his attention to the anxious redhead in his grasp. “Do not ever compare me to him again.”
“Ok.. I- I get it.”
“I have been sympathetic towards you, Gaara, but my generosity has a limit. If you insist on testing my patience, you will come to regret it.”
“I said ok!” Gaara went to wrench his head away but Fugaku’s grip tightened, forcing him to stay put.
It was clear to Fugaku that he would have to educate the boy further.
Dominant pheromones suddenly filled the car, a thick smoky aroma like tobacco and blackened leather. Earthy and warm, and incredibly potent. It pervaded Gaara’s lungs and immediately suffocated all other thoughts.
Fugaku released him and Gaara pitched forward, gripping his chest under the sudden onslaught. He could feel heat in his face as he struggled to breathe through it, the weight of Fugaku’s powerful scent quickly becoming unbearable. Gaara could hear the Uchiha’s men gasping in the seats behind them, just as overwhelmed by their boss’s scent as he was.
“Your mate will suffer without my assistance” Fugaku snarled between his teeth. “Are your petty outbursts worth his life?”
Tears filled Gaara’s eyes as his words echoed through him, and shame with it. “N-no” he choked, “nothing is.. worth that..”
Fugaku gave the redhead one final dark look before reeling the majority of his pheromones back in. “Do you understand the position you’re in?”
“I.. understand” Gaara said weakly.
“Good.” Fugaku rolled down his windows, allowing his smoky pheromones to disperse in the crisp night air. He looked in the rearview mirror and gave his men an apologetic look, which they acknowledged with a small nod of their head as they slowly regained their composure.
They knew better than to call him on it, but Fugaku wasn’t one to needlessly mistreat his people. And he didn’t like that he had done as much. When it was deserved.. now, that was a completely different story. But he usually did fairly well keeping his anger directed towards the right people, and he prided himself on that.
Ten-year-old Gaara’s desperate pleas for him to reject his father’s request to join his gang was not the only reason that he denied Rasa. Fugaku expected the best- from himself and his men. They needed to be capable of following through on his orders, even if it meant bloodying their hands along the way, but that did not mean he condoned useless violence.
Especially against the innocent.
After what he did to Minato, how he treated him for years, how he ruined any chance of getting close to him with his cruelty, Fugaku swore to himself that he wouldn’t be that person ever again. He taught lessons to scum bags, occasionally had to keep his son in line, but he did not abuse people for pleasure. He did not target the helpless, and he despised those who did.
Rasa tormented and killed his wife, and beat the shit out of his kid, simply because he could. Because they were too afraid, too weak, to stand up to him. That kind of behavior disgusted Fugaku- he would never affiliate himself with someone like that. And he refused to let someone with such a twisted sense of morality represent his organization.
Seeing Gaara thoroughly traumatized and pleading for help, Fugaku immediately took it upon himself to rid Konoha of Rasa and put the boy somewhere safe. And while he had reassured the kid multiple times that he would not hold a debt over his head for it, Gaara never seemed to fully trust that.
He couldn’t exactly blame him for his fears- Fugaku had a reputation in this town and he often allowed rumors to spread to keep other gangs in line. But he had no intention of taking advantage of the kid- he never had. And yet, Gaara seemed to be just as untrusting of that as ever.
Of course, that didn’t mean Fugaku would tolerate his disrespect.
That was something else entirely.
--
Lee’s ears were ringing as darkness filled his vision and slowly consumed his mind. He could feel its insistent pull, his consciousness slipping, and he was tempted to let it. He wasn’t sure he wanted to be awake for what comes next.
Orochimaru, in the end, made the decision for him.
He grabbed the rope tied across his chest and pulled him back up, forcing the chair upright and his consciousness to stay put. Disoriented, Lee dropped his head forward, hanging it between them, but it quickly shot back up when he felt the bindings around him loosen. He looked up and was surprised to find Orochimaru cutting away the last bit of rope tying him to the chair. Confused but hopeful Lee immediately sprung into action. He kicked out hard, ramming his foot into the dominant’s shin, and jolted back. The chair skid across the floor as a deep growl reverberated off the walls. Lee tried to run, to escape Orochimaru’s retaliation, but he didn’t get very far.
A hand tangled in his hair and yanked him back hard. Lee gasped in pain as Orochimaru threw him to the ground. His head smacked into the unforgiving floor and that same sharp ringing returned.
“Nnghn..” Lee blindly pulled himself forward, digging his fingers in the cracks in cement, refusing to accept defeat. He couldn’t. If he stopped fighting, this dominant was going to-
Orochimaru grabbed his ankle and yanked him back. Lee tried to kick out at him, but he grabbed both legs and jerked them to the side, forcing him on his back.
“N-no! Stop! Stop!!”
Lee shoved against his chest as the dominant crawled on top of him, straddling his waist, but it did nothing to stop him. Orochimaru grabbed his wrists with little effort and easily forced them over his head, locking both down with one powerful hand.
Lee’s head shot back, wide terrified eyes finding his bound hands before he looked back up at the dominant holding him down. “W-wait!”
Orochimaru pinched his jaw between long fingers with bruising force, his eyes razor sharp. “I’m listening.”
“I.. I really don’t know him..”
Orochimaru regarded the brunette, studying his pale face, his wide fearful eyes, and shook his head in disappointment. “You’re a terrible liar, omega.”
He released his face and his hand slipped lower, grazing a path down his throat, his chest, his lean stomach. Lee trembled beneath him, sending a wave of pleasure through the snake. Lee could see it in his eyes, the way his lips curled into a hint of a grin, and his panic heightened.
Those cold restless fingers moved to the waistband of his pants. “Last chance..”
A pitiful sound fell from his lips, and he bit his tongue hard to force back the rest. “Please d-don’t..”
With quick movements Orochimaru unfastened Lee’s belt, his pants, and roughly dragged one side down his hip.
“NO!”
Lee bucked under him, fighting to get away, but the dominant just doubled down the pressure on his wrists and yanked his pants down further. A sob tore from Lee’s throat and the tears he tried so hard to hold back steadily fell down his cheeks. His hands were going numb and his skin crawled as the man continued to shove his clothes lower. He could feel his pants around his thighs, his boxers just about to join them, when a ear splitting scream shot through the night. Orochimaru froze and Lee’s heart pounded against his chest.
Gaara..
He made it.
Thank fucking god.
Orochimaru glanced down at his hopeful prey and his cruel grin widened. “It’s far too early for you to look so relieved, omega.”
Ice filled Lee’s chest and whatever hope that had resided there before slowly broke apart.
Orochimaru watched his face fall and reached for his own pants. The sound of his zipper cut through the silence between them.
A cacophony of noise echoed from deep in the warehouse- gunshots and frantic shouting, pained cries and howls of rage. And yet Orochimaru ignored all of it, fully entrusting his team to handle things as he made short work of the stubborn omega beneath him. The fear in those wide innocent eyes filled him with an insatiable lust that he just couldn’t ignore- the tightness in his pants could fully attest to that. Besides, maybe loosening the omega’s tempting hole would loosen that little mouth of his with it.
“I’ll make a deal with you, my little omega. If you tell me everything you know about Naruto, I’ll stop.”
He didn’t mean it of course, but the thought of hearing about the blonde as he fucked the omega beneath him made his cock throb.
“I- I told you- I don’t know anything!”
Orochimaru pulled his length free from his boxers, holding it out for his trembling companion to see. “That’s too bad” he murmured. He pulled Lee’s clothes lower, exposing the tight little entrance hidden inside.
“Then I guess I have no reason to stop.”
Notes:
I’m sorry for the delay, my lovely readers. I know I made you wait far too long for this chapter. I hope you are enjoying the tension and angst, and that I have left you thoroughly horrified and painfully curious.
Now.. shall I continue? 😎
Chapter 32: You Needed Me
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Didn’t they tell you that I was a savage?
Fuck your white horse and a carriage.”
-Rihanna, Needed Me
--
Naruto raised his head as the jeep’s speed started to decelerate. A sharp turn forced him against the trunk wall and several weapons and boxes of ammunition along with him. The equipment jostled all around him and he shoved his hands out to ward them off, not wanting to be completely lodged in by the time they stopped. He could hear tires crunching along a gravel path, the sharp metallic click of guns drawn, clips checked- a sure sign that they had finally reached their destination. Naruto shoved more equipment out of the way and sat up, his eyes sharp and jaw clenched.
Time to go.
He willed his hand to desist its trembling as he reached into the inky blackness, searching for the latch. He knew he would have to act quickly if he wanted to avoid getting caught. If Fugaku and his men found him in the trunk of one of their cars they would just restrain him and force him to stay put, and Naruto couldn’t have that.
Despite how impulsive his decision may have been, he did come here for a reason.
Lee was the only omega in a nest of alphas- one that centered around a highly unbalanced and unbelievably cruel dominant. Fugaku was prepared to confront a rival mob, but only Naruto knew what it meant to face Orochimaru- to be vulnerable with someone like that. Lee needed him, and he fully intended on showing up. Because Naruto would have given anything to have someone come to his aid when Orochimaru.. when he…
Naruto shook his head.
“Enough. Now isn’t the time to feel sorry for yourself” he muttered, irritated by his weakness.
It was pathetic- he knew it, he felt it, and he couldn’t help it. No matter. He wouldn’t let that slow him down- he couldn’t. He refused to just curl up and hide from this. Naruto needed to act- to stop this from happening.
History wouldn’t repeat itself tonight.
He’d make sure of it.
His resolve effectively restored, Naruto carefully unlatched the trunk and peered out. There wasn’t much to see, honestly. The night sky was a massive almost starless canopy, but there was just enough light between heavy clouds and emanating from large posts to make out several warehouses scattered on bulldozed land. The otherwise mostly barren grounds were bordered by numerous deciduous giants, tucked behind thick tangles of shrubbery and shadows. Naruto couldn’t see any hint of Konoha past it, but they hadn’t been driving long enough to be all that far from it. Likely they were in some sort of abandoned industrial zone somewhere on the outskirts of town. Most of the buildings seemed to be out of commission- which explained the lack of lighting. This place probably didn’t serve its original purpose anymore.
Or maybe it did before Orochimaru got his hands on it.
It was clear that they were closing in on one building in particular. Which made sense since it was the only one with any hint of life to it. Dim lighting flickered somewhere inside, making dusty tarnished windows glow and illuminating the guards posted along its perimeter. He watched them move fast at their approach, likely seizing weapons and calling out to warn the men inside.
Lee’s in there, he thought, eyeing the building as they moved closer.
And so is Orochimaru.
Naruto could taste his stomach in the back his throat and struggled to force it down where it belonged.
“You can do this.”
Naruto carefully opened the trunk, prepared to disembark. The taillights’ glow spilled in to join him first and flashed brilliantly on something to his immediate right. Naruto paused and glanced down to see what the light was so adamant about revealing to him. A collection of weapons gleamed back but one in particular caught his eye. A pistol- with a long steel barrel and dark rosewood grip.
Naruto was surprised to find how strongly the sight of it pulled him in and without really thinking about it he found himself reaching out to it. He palmed the gun, his eyes wide with awe and fear as he registered the weight of it in his hands, the sheer power practically vibrating off the thing.
Naruto swallowed hard as he adjusted the pistol in his hands. It was small enough that it wasn’t completely impractical for him to use it, though he’d probably need two hands to keep it steady, but immense enough to make him hesitate.
Am I really considering this..?
Naruto never had an interest in using one before. He was afraid of alphas- terrified, in fact. He had been harassed, abused, and assaulted by them more times than he could fucking count at this point, and yet he never imagined actually killing someone. In fact, he was pretty sure he couldn’t even if he wanted to. He didn’t have the stomach, the nerve, the balls- whatever it took to actually do something like that. And as much as he wished that the man who raped and tormented him would just fucking drop dead, he didn’t have it in him to do it himself.
Naruto looked back down at the gun in his hands, watching the steel trap light and shoot it back at him. He swallowed hard.
I’m sixteen. I shouldn’t be running around with a fucking gun. I know that.
But can I really go after Orochimaru without it..?
Orochimaru’s pheromones alone had completely debilitated Naruto, and that was before he was an omega. If he really did come face to face with him again, what was stopping Orochimaru from doing the same thing he did last time? How was he actually going to get Lee away from him? Naruto didn’t have a plan- he just had the drive to act. But what good would that do either of them if Orochimaru stepped in to stop them?
If Naruto was really going to save Lee from facing the same fate he did, did he really have a choice?
Naruto ran his fingers along the length of the firearm, feeling the wooden grip, the deep grooves of something that had been carved into it, and the cool steel of the barrel- letting the weight and feel of it ground his nerves and force his spinning thoughts to still.
You don’t have a choice.
Not when it comes to him.
Naruto pulled the clip free and found that it was already fully loaded. He made sure the safety was on, which he probably should have started with, and that the chamber was clear before pocketing it in the back of his waistband. He had seen enough action movies to know the basics on handling a weapon, but that didn’t mean he was confident that he would be skilled if he had to use it. Hell, he wasn’t sure he’d be able to even pull the trigger.
Let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that.
--
Gaara sat up straight in his seat, eyes wild as they locked onto the warehouse at the far end of the lot. “Is that where they’re keeping him?”
Fugaku glanced over at the redhead, noting his crimson glare and elongated canines. He had kept his window down, sniffing the air for any hint of his mate’s scent. It was clear that he hadn’t caught it yet- Fugaku was sure that if he had he would have leapt through the thing by now.
“Probably” Fugaku finally answered, turning his focus back to the gravel access road. “But there’s only one way to be sure.”
Gaara clenched his jaw hard. “Then what the fuck are we waiting for?!” He reached for the door handle, prepared to leap from the moving car and run off into the night, but Fugaku grabbed hold of him and forced him back. “Gaara, do you understand what we’re heading into?”
“I’m not an idiot” he shot back.
“That’s not what I’m implying.”
Fugaku reached past the redhead and flicked open his glovebox. The compartment dropped down and Gaara’s frantic outbursts fell silent. He stared at its contents for a moment before turning his gaze to the Uchiha beside him.
“Are you telling me to use this..?”
Fugaku met his gaze and Gaara was surprised to find something akin to pity reflecting in those dark pools. Fugaku knew what Gaara was afraid of becoming, why he refrained from having anything to do with him all these years, why he hated needing his help again. He didn’t want to be his father. He didn’t want to be a violent, senseless dominant.
He didn’t want to hurt people.
Fugaku’s heavy obsidian stare fell back to the glovebox, to the loaded gun he kept tucked inside, then lifted to find the kid’s horrified eyes once more.
“Gaara. I’m saying you might not have a choice.”
--
Just before the jeep came to a stop, Naruto leapt out and rolled off to the side. Rough gravel bit into his arms, but adrenaline kept him from feeling most of it.
He jerked his head to the side, searching for a place to hide as he figured out his next move. Several thick hedges lined the long drive leading the rest of the way up to the warehouse- perfect cover. Naruto quickly army crawled into their shadows, sinking deep into the dark’s welcoming arms. He checked to make sure the pistol was still where he left it and secured enough in his waistband to stay that way, then hurriedly made his way closer to the illuminated building straight ahead.
Naruto knew that Fugaku’s men would be suspicious when they found the trunk open, and someone was bound to be pissed when they found that their intricate and rather expensive looking .45 was missing, but that wasn’t his concern. In fact, he had no intention of sticking around long enough to see any of it.
Naruto crawled along the gravel drive beneath overarching shrubbery, careful to be as quiet as possible. Leaves tangled in his hair and branches clawed at his arms as he made his way past, but it had no effect on his progress. He was determined to make it to the warehouse without alarming any of the men guarding it or the men bound to approach it.
And hopefully in record time.
Something suddenly crunched in the darkness to his left and Naruto froze, holding his breath as he waited for the inevitable- shouting, alarms, a declaration of a blonde omega spotted sneaking in, but the steps were luckily heading away from where he was laying. Obviously someone was sent out to gauge who their unexpected guests were, and he seemed determined to do it quickly.
Naruto couldn’t believe his luck. He was relieved that the guy had been too focused on the jeeps ahead of him to notice anything else. He also wondered if this was a sign that Orochimaru’s men were pretty incompetent, especially in comparison to what Naruto saw with Fugaku’s. He supposed it wouldn’t be surprising. Naruto’s father had often picking up the slack, ensuring that Orochimaru stayed by his side at work even when his shortcomings should have landed him a very different job. And Orochimaru had let him. Because he didn’t want anything to separated him from Minato.
Or from his son.
Naruto grimaced at the thought and shook his head.
Just focus on getting to the warehouse. Find Lee, go back to the jeeps, and hide. That’s all you have to do.
Naruto crawled faster, knowing he was better off putting some distance between him and the inevitable bloodshed that was probably about to start behind him. And that when it came to Orochimaru, things well.. they moved quickly. If Lee wasn’t already in trouble, he would be soon.
A sharp bang cut through the night, forcing Naruto’s heart to stop dead in its tracks, terror seizing it. When it finally started up again he flinched hard, a violent delayed reaction as the gunshot echoed through him. A thorn roughly scrapped across Naruto’s cheek as he jerked back from the bushes pressing down on him, cutting a thin path across his scar. He could feel a drop of blood slide down his face, and left it to fall from his jawline. He wasn’t sure if he should run or stay as still as possible, but the sound of car doors opening and closing behind him quickly made up his mind for him. Fugaku’s men must have taken care of Orochimaru’s.
Keep moving.
Naruto quickened his pace and once he got far enough he rose to his feet and crouched low as he ran the rest of the way. He waited until the coast was clear, then cut across the grounds and over to the far side of the warehouse. His heart slammed in his chest, panic and uncertainty starting to take root. He fought it back as he ran hard, but it wasn’t easy. Because he was drawing closer to the man who ruined his childhood, his life, and he knew it.
Not because of the light that shone through a small basement window past several dark ones.
Not because it made sense that he would be furthest away from the entrance of his base, letting his men step in in his stead against any potential threat.
No, Naruto knew he was there because he recognized that potent feral scent. He had been doused in it, been forced to submission by it.
It was a scent he would never forget. Couldn’t forget.
Orochimaru’s dominant pheromones.
And there was only one reason he would be releasing them to this extent. Orochimaru was subduing an omega.
Lee.
Tears filled Naruto’s eyes as that horrible scent filled his senses and forced horrid memories into his thoughts.
Fuck.
I’m too late.
--
Gaara grabbed the gun and leapt out of the car. He ran. And he didn’t stop.
Not when the alpha storming towards them shouted at them to stop.
Not when he raised his gun and pointed it at Gaara’s face.
Not when one of Fugaku’s men gunned the guy down before he could finish what he started.
He ran as fast as he could, fear and anger battling for control as he sought out any sign of his mate, hoping that he wasn’t too late. That these bastards hadn’t hurt them. That no alpha had touched him.
Please be ok, Lee.
Please.
Please, be ok.
--
Naruto skidded to stop at a small window. It was at ground level, clearly access to a basement. He could hear gunshots and pained cries somewhere behind him, somewhere by the entrance to the warehouse, but that was the least of his concerns. Because those pheromones were definitely emanating from this spot. He had found him. And he wasn’t ready to face him.
You don’t have a choice, he reminded himself.
Naruto tried to peer through it but the pane was clouded over, a privacy window already anticipating curious eyes. Shit. Guess I’m going in blind.
Naruto dug his fingers into the wooden base of the window, trying to squeeze the tips beneath the frame and get enough leverage to pull it up. He wasn’t sure that it would work from this side, and was starting to feel pretty hopeless, when it finally gave. He was shocked that it did, but didn’t waste any time. Naruto yanked the thing up and kicked hard against the screen sending it crashing inside. He leapt in before he could second guess himself, landing on his feet in a crouch. He reached back and pulled the pistol out and raised it as he straightened to face the source of his nightmares.
And was instantly horrified by what he saw.
Orochimaru was lying on top of Lee, his pants shoved down, his hands pinning Lee’s arms over his head and stifling his cries. Huge terrified eyes shot over to Naruto, brimming with tears and desperation.
Naruto gritted his teeth together as he forced his anger to the surface, hiding his terror behind it. His grip tightened on the gun. “Get the fuck off of him.”
Feral red pools locked onto him, and with it a wide predatory smile.
“Naruto” he purred. His hips thrust forward and Lee screamed from behind his hand.
Naruto flinched and clicked the safety off, but Orochimaru’s grin persisted.
“What a pleasant surprise.”
Notes:
I’m having so much fun writing this, especially with the cliffhangers.
And I hope you are enjoying it just as much as I am.
Chapter 33: Fighting For a Chance
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“What if I wanted to fight, beg for the rest of my life? What would you do?
You say you wanted more.
What are you waiting for?
I’m not running from you.”
-30 Seconds to Mars, The Kill
--
Naruto could feel his knees weaken as Orochimaru’s pheromones swirled around him, and wondered how long he could hold out against it. He wanted to stop him, to tear him away from Lee, to make him end the torment he was already causing, but he didn’t know how. What the hell was he supposed to do?
Orochimaru seemed utterly unfazed by the gun pointed at him, seemed to call Naruto’s bluff, and he wasn’t stopping. He just kept slowly pushing himself into Lee and Naruto was just fucking standing there, letting him.
It was horrific.
It was wrong.
And he couldn’t just let him continue, but how was he supposed to stop him..?
Naruto cocked the hammer back and steadied his hold on the pistol. He narrowed his eyes and took a step closer, trying to appear braver than he felt.
“I said, get the fuck off of him!”
Orochimaru paused, though it was not an easy feat. He had already managed to shove about half of his tip into the quivering brunette beneath him, and he was very tempted to just slam the entirety of his length the rest of the way inside. But he knew an opportunity when he saw one, and this was definitely one he couldn’t pass up on.
One taste of Naruto had not been enough. And that face..
Even with the scars, Naruto looked more like Minato than ever. He wanted him, and this was the perfect chance to have him.
Again.
“Let’s make a deal, Naruto” he said smoothly. “I’ll stop, I’ll even let him go, but you have to stay.”
Huge blue eyes instantly filled with fear. They shot over to find Lee’s, where he saw a pain and panic that he knew better than anyone, before turning back to face his assailant. He knew what Orochimaru wanted, what he was after.
I don’t want to be alone with him.
I don’t want to face this all over again.
But..
Could he really make Lee face it instead? Would he rather watch Orochimaru rape his friend, an innocent omega caught in the middle of something he didn’t need to be in? Could he actually do something so heartless? Was he really that cruel?
“You’ll.. you’ll really let him go?”
Orochimaru’s smile stretched taut across his pallid face, and something flashed in his eyes- something Naruto didn’t want to see.
“You have my word.”
Naruto’s eyes darted back to Lee. He was trying to say something, but the hand over his mouth kept it muffled and lost. Naruto was sure he was trying to convince him not to do this, and it made him all the more sure that he should.
Lee didn’t deserve this.
Naruto had already been broken by Orochimaru once before. It was too late to change that. But it wasn’t too late to stop him from completely destroying Lee too.
“Ok” he said weakly. “If you let him leave I’ll.. I’ll stay.”
“Mmnghn!!” Lee screamed his protests, but it was too late. Naruto had his mind made up, and it was clear that Orochimaru was eager to get his hands on him.
The snake grated his teeth, fighting the urge to take Lee anyways. Hearing Naruto surrender like that, with Minato’s same eyes, while his cock was being squeezed tight by the terrified little omega trembling beneath him- could he really be expected to stop? Just like that?
Maybe just a little more..
He pulsed his hips forward, shoving just a little deeper. A pitiful and utterly intoxicating sound reverberated against his hand, testing his wavering control even more.
I mean.. there’s no reason why I can’t have both, right?
No.
There wasn’t.
Orochimaru’s pheromones slammed out of his body with brute force. It knocked the unsuspecting blonde to his knees, and then Orochimaru pushed the rest of his tip inside.
Lee screamed. He jerked against the restraint pinning his wrists to the floor, desperate to break free, but Orochimaru’s hand was like iron and Lee was already weak from the suffocating pheromones pressing down on him. He couldn’t get away.
He couldn’t stop him.
A sob tore from his throat and fell into Orochimaru’s hand as he continued to rock his hips forward.
Naruto’s own desperate cry shot through the room, giving voice to everything Lee was kept from screaming. “No!! Stop! STOP!”
Lee turned his head and watched Naruto raise the gun in his now shaky grasp.
“I said I would stay!” Naruto screamed. “I said I would fucking stay!!”
Dark eyes widened.
And then Naruto pulled the trigger.
--
Gaara heard the shot echo through the warehouse and immediately changed course to track down the source.
It didn’t make sense for someone to shoot a gun that far away from the fight that had erupted behind him. Fugaku’s men hadn’t made it that far inside- meaning they weren’t the ones who pulled that trigger.
Was it Lee? Did he manage to get his hands on a gun, or was someone pointing it at him?
Was the shot meant to protect him?
Or hurt him?
Gaara tried not to assume the worst as he bolted down long, seemingly endless corridors. He threw open every door along the way, hoping each time he did that he’d find his mate waiting for him on the other side, but so far all he had found were dark empty rooms. Some bore stained floors, splattered walls, and he tried not to think about what it meant as he ran past them.
Hope was trickling to the wayside pretty fast when Gaara finally found what he was looking for. He was sure of it. Why else would someone station a guard outside of a room?
He’s in there.
But he wasn’t alone.
Even from where he stood Gaara could smell the sharp stench of another dominant’s pheromones. They were potent, powerful, and relentless.
There was only one reason why an alpha would release so many at once.
Gaara’s eyes flashed with rage, and he raised his pistol as he came to a stop in front of a massive alpha. “Step away from the door” he growled.
The man smirked at the redhead, eyeing the gun without the least bit of concern. “Don’t start something you can’t finish, kid.”
Gaara flicked the safety off and cocked the hammer back in one fluid motion, his eyes burning with intent as he locked them on his target.
“Who ever said I couldn’t finish it?”
--
“Christ- finally!”
Sasuke sped past the collection of jeeps already facing off against the warehouse and veered off the gravel road. The jeep lurched to the side as the rough terrain tested its shocks, but Sasuke didn’t let up. He would run the thing into the ground if it meant getting to Naruto faster.
He drove further along the perimeter of the warehouse, unfazed by the shots someone fired at the car as he drove past. It seemed pretty noncommittal- he wasn’t concerned. The guys over there had a lot more to deal with, and it would take them a while to catch up if they tried coming after him on foot.
“Fucking try me” he snarled. He would love to have the chance to tear some alphas apart.
After he rescued his blonde.
As soon as Naruto was safe, he would be happy to come back and tear these assholes limb from limb- starting with Orochimaru. But Naruto was his priority, first and foremost. Sasuke already learned the hard way that it didn’t pay to go back for revenge when Naruto was still too close to be safe from it.
Like back when their first date had taken a horrific turn, and Naruto had been attacked in that restaurant bathroom. Sasuke thought he was doing the right thing sending Naruto off to his car so he could thoroughly take care of the beasts who hurt him, but he had been wrong. His focus should have been on getting Naruto as far away from that place as possible.
He could still remember the panic in Naruto’s eyes as a cop shoved him up against the wall, pinning him against it just like those fucking alphas did. He had been traumatized all over again, and Sasuke had been the cause of it.
That never would have happened if he had just left with him in the first place. Naruto wouldn’t have tried to make his way past a horde of alpha cops if Sasuke wasn’t on the other side, at risk of being gunned down by a bunch of trigger-happy officers. He wouldn’t have been handcuffed and detained like that, scared and vulnerable all over again.
Sasuke could have saved him from so much unnecessary pain and fear, and instead he failed him. Again. He shouldn’t have been so narrow-sighted. He should have brought him to the hospital immediately instead of wasting time with those fucking alphas.
Sasuke’s grip on the steering wheel tightened.
“I won’t make the same mistake twice.”
Nothing mattered more than Naruto’s safety.
Nothing.
Sasuke suddenly slammed on the breaks, bringing the jeep and his thoughts to a screeching halt. He had been searching for another access point to the place and, as luck would have it,
he found one.
--
I missed.
How the fuck did I miss!?!
The recoil was stronger than Naruto expected but he couldn’t believe that he didn’t hit him at all. He finally found the nerve to pull the fucking trigger and it did nothing.
He didn’t get much time to reflect on his failures, or to try to fix them. Faster than Naruto imagined could be possible, Orochimaru tore out of the brunette, jerked his clothes back up his hips and lunged for him. Naruto tried to scramble back, to find his footing, but the pheromones were stronger than he remembered and he couldn’t seem to move fast enough. He kicked off the ground, sliding back, and raised the gun again as Orochimaru wrapped a hand around his leg.
“Don’t touch me!!”
He pulled the trigger but forgot to pull the hammer back first and the bullet never made it out. His hands shook as he cocked the pistol, but Orochimaru wasn’t giving him a chance to try again. He yanked hard and Naruto flew back. His head slammed into concrete and darkness shot across his vision. He somehow managed to keep his hold on the gun and blindly brought it back up, but Orochimaru grabbed his wrist and easily forced it back down. He squeezed hard, forcing Naruto’s fingers to loosen their grip. They slipped away from his only hope and layed numbly on the floor, useless and horribly complacent.
Orochimaru quickly forced both wrists over his head and pinned them to the floor under one powerful hand.
Just like before.
“N-no! No!! Get away from me!”
Orochimaru leaned forward and breathed in his scent. It was faint, but undeniably omega. He smiled. “Mmm.. an omega. This feels like a dream, Minato.”
Naruto flinched. “You’re sick” he spat.
“Am I?”
“Pretending that I’m my dad” he choked. “Doing this because y-you wanted him and couldn’t have him. You’re fucking sick!”
“Couldn’t have him..” Orochimaru repeated. “Well, maybe not at first.”
Something sinister flickered in his eyes, something that made Naruto’s heart shrivel up and cower in his chest. That same tension echoed in his temples, his stomach. It forced goosebumps to rise and bile to crawl up the back of his throat.
The way Orochimaru said that.. it’s almost like..
Naruto stared up at him, terrified. “What did you do?” he breathed.
Orochimaru’s menacing smile widened, and Naruto’s stomach plummeted to his feet.
Oh my god..
What did he do to my dad?
--
Sasuke threw himself out of the jeep and ran hard. He grabbed the handle to the warehouse’s side door, half expecting it to be locked, and was surprised to find that it wasn’t. When he tore it open and ran inside, he immediately knew why.
“What are you- mnhnn!”
Fugaku slammed his hand against his son’s mouth, forcing him back against the wall with the sheer force of it. Sasuke winced. He tried to pry his hand away, but his father just bore down harder.
“Nnghn!”
Fugaku leaned close. Sasuke looked up, his wide eyes meeting his father’s, and watched as he raised one finger to his lips, silently telling him to keep quiet. And, while he was reluctant to do anything the man wanted, Sasuke did just that. He ended his stifled protests and stilled against the wall, waiting.
His feral eyes stared into his father’s dark impenetrable gaze, considering him.
What is he planning?
And how the fuck did he get here so fast?
He had expected for his father to be with his men, gunning down Orochimaru’s dogs as they stormed their base. So what was he doing here instead? Fugaku wasn’t one to abandon his people in the heat of battle. This wasn’t like him.
He must have realized the same thing I did.
Sasuke had quickly determined that Orochimaru wouldn’t be running to the frontlines to join his men, which is why he drove this way in the first place. The man was a coward. A repugnant snake. People like that were more likely to slither off away from the action and find somewhere tucked away to do whatever vile acts came to mind. Sasuke figured the best chance he had of finding the bastard was by getting as far from the fight as he could, and hunting for pheromones from the back of the warehouse.
His father must have come to the same conclusion.
Fugaku pulled his hand back and straightened, then nodded his head to the right. Sasuke looked past him and found a dark hallway stretched before him. He nodded, understanding that he was telling him to follow him.
Fugaku gave him a look he didn’t understand then turned and ran, his steps surprisingly hushed for a dominant of that caliber. Sasuke sprinted to stay close behind him, mindful to keep his own feet just as quiet. He wasn’t sure if Fugaku knew where they needed to go but he seemed to, and Sasuke didn’t really have a choice but to trust him and hope he was right.
He didn’t like the feeling, mostly because it was one that was completely foreign to him. Sasuke wasn’t one to blindly follow Fugaku’s lead, in fact he tried not to have much to do with him at all. And the feeling was usually pretty mutual. Fugaku only ever paid attention to Sasuke when he was correcting his behavior, making demands, or relaying his disappointment. Sasuke learned a long time ago that he couldn’t win his father’s favor or approval. He wasn’t sure why, but Fugaku always approached Sasuke with that same cold look. Like he expected the worst out of him. Like somewhere along the way he had already failed him.
When Sasuke was little he tried everything he could to fix it, to change even when he didn’t know exactly what was wrong in the first place. It wasn’t until he was older that Sasuke realized it was pointless to try. Because his father didn’t see him when he looked at him. His icy demeanor wasn’t being directed at his son- it was at whoever it was he saw when he looked at him. Maybe Sasuke resembled a friend who had betrayed him. Or maybe a family member who caused him pain shared Sasuke’s likeness.
Or maybe it was himself.
Maybe the person Fugaku really hated, the one he was so disappointed with, was himself.
Sasuke shook the thought from his head.
It didn’t matter. Whatever Fugaku’s problem was with him, he was clearly willing to put it aside for Naruto’s sake and Sasuke couldn’t ask for more. If it meant saving Naruto, protecting him, he would gladly accept his father’s help.
Even if it sickened him to do it.
Fugaku came to a sudden stop and threw his arm out, blocking Sasuke from going any further. The younger Uchiha managed to halt before colliding with him and stood just behind his barrier, wondering why they had stopped. He was just about to ask, but the look on Fugaku’s face stopped him cold.
Sasuke followed his father’s hardened eyes to see what he was staring at and felt his own widen, brimming with shock and horror. He could feel all the blood drain from his face.
“Holy shit..”
Notes:
Am I mean?
I feel like I’m mean.
To readers, characters- basically everyone.
So, the real question is, why don’t I feel bad about it? 😈
Chapter 34: Seeing Red
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“So lay down,
the threat is real.
When his sight
goes red again.”
-Chevelle, The Red
--
Gaara looked up, his eyes devoid of emotion. He looked like he was in shock. His face was pale and splattered with blood- remnants of the man quickly losing the rest of it at his feet.
“Gaara.. what did you do?”
Fugaku spun around and grabbed Sasuke, jerking him close to his chest. His hand slammed down over his mouth, silencing him once more. He held his other hand out to the trembling redhead.
“Gaara” he whispered, his voice barely audible despite the tense silence between them. Fugaku took a step towards him, dragging Sasuke along with him.
Haunted green eyes shot up and locked onto him, and Fugaku paused.
“Gaara” he whispered again, “put the gun down.”
Gaara looked from the approaching Uchihas to his outstretched arm and was surprised to find the gun in his hand, pointed directly at them. He thought he had dropped it. Even seeing it now, he didn’t feel it. It wasn’t registering in his brain that he was holding it. He could see his finger on the trigger, the hammer cocked back, but his fingers were numb.
Everything was numb.
Gaara stared at the thing in his hand, momentarily ensnared by the sight of it- like a pitiful being caught in an intricate web.
He didn’t remember it being red. When Fugaku showed it to him, when he took it out of the glovebox, it had been all black steel.
When had it turned red?
No.. that’s not the gun.
The red.. it’s blood.
There’s blood all over it.
His eyes dropped down to his shirt, his arms, his trembling hands- red.
There was so much red.
Gaara’s heart leapt up his throat and he stumbled back. He hit the wall hard and his breath came out fast and ragged.
Red.
There’s so much.
So much.
He looked down at his feet. His shoes were soaked in it, leaving scarlet footprints as he stumbled back. A pool of that same red spread towards him, seeking him out, and in it..
The alpha.
His eyes were huge.
Empty.
Just like his mother’s had been.
Gaara could feel bile rising in the back of his throat. Tears filled his eyes, and the shaking got worse. He buried his hands in his hair, unknowingly bringing the gun close to his temple.
Fugaku’s breath caught in his throat and he stepped closer, his hand still outstretched as he tried to quietly talk him down. “Gaara, give me the gun.”
“I.. I.. I didn’t.. I didn’t want to be like..”
“I know” Fugaku said gently, taking another step towards him.
Gaara gripped his hair in tight fists, his wide eyes brimming with hysteria and tears. “Just like him” he choked. “Just like him.. just like him..
just like him..”
Fugaku shifted closer, his grip on Sasuke tight. He turned his body, shielding him as he drew closer to the distraught teen, knowing one wrong move could set him off- and the gun with him.
Sasuke noticed. And whatever struggling he was doing before stopped. He let his father drag him forward, let him silence him.
Let him handle Gaara’s pain the way he couldn’t.
Fugaku stepped over a pool of blood, his eyes locked on the traumatized kid before him. “Gaara” he said, his voice quiet but firm. “Lee needs you.”
At the sound of his mate’s name, Gaara’s head shot up. Some semblance of reason flickered in his eyes, recognition that forced the hysteria back down. “Lee” he breathed. “I.. I have to stop them.”
He moved for the door and Fugaku quickly stepped in, blocking his path.
“The gun, Gaara.”
Gaara’s finger loosened from the trigger, which he hadn’t even noticed he had been pressing down on, and Fugaku immediately pulled it away from him. He clicked the safety back in place and quickly pocketed the weapon. Once it was secured and tucked away, Fugaku released Sasuke and grabbed the back of Gaara’s head, pulling him close to his chest.
“Stay here” he murmured in his hair. He released the boy and looked down to find a stubborn set of green eyes staring up at him.
Fugaku nodded.
He understood why he couldn’t.
The Uchiha stepped around the dead alpha and shoved him away from the door with his foot. The body rolled and Gaara’s stomach heaved but he managed to keep it’s contents down. Fugaku grabbed the door handle and just as he did a voice slid between the cracks, and with it a name. The same name that circled through his thoughts constantly.
That filled him with regret and pain.
The name of someone he wished he hadn’t hurt. Someone he would give anything to make things right with.
Minato.
--
Orochimaru leaned in, long dark curtains falling forward and lightly moving against Naruto’s face. The blonde turned away, disgusted to have any part of Orochimaru touching him, but the snake just dipped his head lower and his hair with it. It swayed against Naruto’s neck, brushed lightly across his scars, places that thrilled and enticed. Orochimaru was eager to run his tongue along those same spots, but he was also curious to see how the little omega would respond once he knew the truth.
Orochimaru’s blood-red eyes shifted to the other omega in the room. His hands were shaking violently as he adjusted his clothes. He knew the boy would attempt to come to Naruto’s aid, and he couldn’t have that. Luckily, he had already weakened him enough that a heavy dose of his pheromones should do the trick. Orochimaru released more of his scent and watched the boy cripple beneath it. He shifted his gaze and predatory smile back to the blonde beneath him. Naruto gasped for air, his eyes pained as the weight of Orochimaru’s pheromones crashed down on him.
Orochimaru moved against the blonde, pressing his hardened want between his legs, reminding him of the position he was in. Naruto’s fear bloomed and Orochimaru felt the heat of it down to his core.
“I came back, you know” he said slowly. “When I heard that Minato was sick.”
Blue eyes widened. He tried to speak, but he couldn’t seem to find the words, couldn’t catch his breath enough to try. It didn’t matter- Orochimaru wasn’t done.
“I let myself in. Did you know that I have a spare key?”
Naruto’s face paled.
“Minato was home, but you were somewhere else that day” Orochimaru went on. “He was in bed” he recalled, “and when I saw him lying there so weak.. so helpless, well-”
He rolled his hips, letting the blonde know exactly what he did to his father.
Tears filled those broken blues, pain fracturing into a million pieces inside. “Y-you.. you-”
“That’s right, Naruto. I fucked Minato. And you know what? His screams sounded just. Like.
Yours.”
The door suddenly crashed open and three livid dominants stepped inside. Sasuke went to run to his mate, but his father grabbed his arm and jerked him back, pushing him behind him.
“What the fuck did you just say?!” Fugaku growled, his careful composure shattering all around him in his fury.
Orochimaru’s head shot up, his shock palpable. He had been so engrossed in the blonde beneath him that he failed to sense any threats lurking just outside. His eyes moved past the trio and he found his guard splayed out on the floor behind them, lying in a pool of blood.
Useless.
He shifted his gaze back to his three unwanted guests and was quite taken aback by one of them. “Well now” he said slowly, “I didn’t expect to see you again, Fugaku.”
Naruto’s eyes shot over to his foster father, wide and filled with horror.
Orochimaru smirked at the sight of it. “I’m not the only one who wanted to fuck your father, Naruto. I’m just the only one who got to. Though.. it wasn’t for lack of trying. Right, Fugaku?”
The Uchiha narrowed his eyes. Without a word, and before Naruto could manage to find his own, Fugaku raised his own gun and pulled the trigger.
A throaty gasp tore through Orochimaru as a hollow bullet shot straight through his leg and lodged into the concrete beneath it. “Nnghnn, fuck.”
His hold on the blonde loosened, his focus fell, and Naruto managed to break free. Orochimaru reached for him, not wanting his favorite prey to escape.. well second favorite prey.. but he came up short. Naruto grabbed the gun he had stolen earlier as he stumbled away from him, every movement painful as he fought through the weight of dominant pheromones to do it.
Refusing to leave Naruto to face it alone, Sasuke shoved past his father and ran to his side. Orochimaru tried to beat him to it, but Fugaku let off another shot, sending another precise bullet through his outstretched hand.
Sasuke grabbed his mate and pulled him across the room, away from the feral dominant. He could see out of the corner of his eye Gaara doing the same thing, tending to his mate who seemed to be worse off than Naruto was. Sasuke wanted to get him as far away from this place as possible, but he didn’t want to put him in the middle of whatever was about to go down between the remaining dominants, so he just wrapped his arms around him tight and turned to shield him from anyone else’s sight. Naruto trembled in his arms, and he squeezed tighter, letting his pheromones spill out to comfort him. He buried his hand in his hair, keeping him close to his chest and covering his ear- drowning out the sound of Orochimaru’s screams.
It was clear that he had been trying to hold them back, but Fugaku’s last shot forced one out anyways.
Sasuke looked back and saw the snake pull his hand in and cradle the mangled mess against his chest. Orochimaru rolled onto his back, and propped himself up on an elbow as he faced off against the approaching dominant.
“He hated you, you know” Orochimaru sneered, refusing to go down easy. “Minato fucking hated you.”
“I know.”
Fugaku raised the gun and shot Orochimaru in the shoulder, watching coldly as he fell back against the floor. The sight of him bloodied and whimpering at his feet should have brought him some semblance of contentment, but it didn’t. He felt numb looking at the bastard who hurt his long-standing crush, and the son he had quickly come to care for. This just wasn’t enough for him. He needed him to suffer.
But first he needed answers.
“What did you do to Minato?”
Orochimaru gripped his bloodied shoulder with his one good hand and glared up at him. “I did what you always dreamed of doing.”
Fugaku studied him closely, his face smooth of emotions apart from the vengeful fire burning in his eyes.
“When.”
Orochimaru craned his head to look back at the blonde that had been pulled away somewhere behind him, but Fugaku wasn’t having it. He leaned down and grabbed him by the jaw, forcing him to face forward. He tightened his grasp, digging his nails into the skin of his face and shoved the muzzle of the gun against his forehead, letting the cold steel refocus his thoughts.
“When” he snarled.
Orochimaru grabbed his wrist and tried to move the gun away from his skull, but Fugaku just leaned in, ensuring that he couldn’t.
Orochimaru’s lips curled around his fangs, his eyes razor sharp as he met Fugaku’s crimson stare. “Right before he died.”
“You raped him.”
A cruel smile turned his sneer up, and Fugaku cocked the hammer on his gun to force it back down.
“It was better than I imagined” Orochimaru spat, refusing to show his fear.
A choked sob tore through Naruto, and the grin returned.
“He was in bed, too weak to fight back. He had been so happy to see me again.. well, at first.”
Orochimaru grimaced as pain flared through him, but forced the feeling back. He was actually enjoying reminiscing about this- especially while Naruto listened to him describe what he did to his father. It made his pulse quicken with excitement, his cock throb.
He smiled.
“His eyes were as big as Naruto’s were when I fucked him.” He tilted his head, unable to see the blonde but knowing he was somewhere back there, hearing every word. “Do you still remember that night, Naruto? Do you remember what my cock felt like when I-”
Fugaku moved the gun lower and shot Orochimaru’s other shoulder. The dominant’s pitiful cries cut off anything else he might have said- exactly the way the Uchiha intended.
“How did Minato die?”
Naruto’s head shot up at that. He stared at Fugaku for a second, shocked that he would ask, before looking to the bastard groaning at his feet. “Did you.. did you kill my dad?” he choked.
Orochimaru fought back the darkness that was starting to close in on him, knowing he couldn’t put it off for long. “He.. wouldn’t just.. accept it” he breathed. “He could have lived if he just.. wanted me.. back.”
“You bastard!!” Naruto tried to lunge towards him, but Sasuke forced him back and secured him in his arms.
“Don’t.”
“He killed him!” Naruto screamed, fighting to break free of his mate. “He fucking killed him!!”
“I just wanted him to.. stop.. crying...” Orochimaru murmured. His voice seemed to be miles away, fading out with every breath.
A feral sound shot out from Fugaku’s throat, and the room collectively flinched.
Without word or warning, Fugaku threw his arm back then slammed his fist in Orochimaru’s face. His head snapped violently to the side, blood spraying as his lip split on impact, but Fugaku was far from done. He punched him again and again and again, vicious cries shattering the snakes’ resolve and terrifying everyone who witnessed it.
The sound of bone crunching, of wet bloodied flesh slapping into pavement over and over as Fugaku’s fist pummeled into him, rattled Naruto’s nerves. He covered his ears, unable to stomach the sound of it, and Sasuke shielded him in his arms once more. When Fugaku finally stopped, Orochimaru’s face was nothing but a pulverized mess. His jaw and nose where broken, shattered beyond recognition. Teeth were missing, and the flesh of his face now resembled raw ground meat.
Orochimaru turned his head and spat out a clump of blood and another tooth, before meeting the dominant’s eyes.
“Be.. honest” he wheezed. “You’re just.. disappointed that you didn’t get.. another chance to try.. aren’t you.”
Fugaku raised the gun and pointed it at his face once more. “I didn’t do this to Minato” he growled. “I wouldn’t.”
Orochimaru choked out a laugh. “Heh. Is that why.. you’re keeping his.. kid around?”
He spat out another mouthful of blood and this time kept his face turned away, his mind wandering to the two blondes he sought.
The two he had been inside of.
“We’re.. the same…”
Fugaku grabbed a fistful of dark hair and forced Orochimaru to turn back and face him. He shoved the muzzle of the gun against his temple, saw him tremble against it, his eyes flickering to the side to find it. Fugaku cocked the gun, letting the sharp metallic sound echo through him. Letting the fear sit as he waited for Orochimaru’s pained stare to seek him out.
He wouldn’t pull the trigger until he did.
Fugaku wanted to watch the life flee from Orochimaru’s eyes. Wanted to see him gasp for his last breath and fail to find it. Wanted to see him tremble as his body registered dying nerves and blood pooling all around him.
He didn’t want to miss a single second of it.
“No, Orochimaru, we’re not the same. You are a monster. And I’m just a guy who kills them.”
Fugaku pulled the trigger and watched with utter apathy as the bullet blew through the snake’s skull. Wide red eyes stared up at him, one last surprised look that soon turned into an empty lifeless stare.
The Uchiha made sure there was nothing left to his pulse before straightening. He clicked the safety on his weapon and wiped its bloodied barrel against his thigh, then walked over to his son and his mate. He took a knee before them, red fading from his gaze as he gave the two a concerned look. “Are you ok?”
Naruto jerked back from him, pain flashing in his tearful blues. “Did you hurt my dad?! Is that why you brought me to your house? Are you.. are you really like him?”
Fugaku’s eyes darkened, and Naruto flinched despite himself.
“Let’s talk somewhere else.”
“No! I’m not going anywhere with you!”
Fugaku studied the blonde for a moment before turning his focus to his son. “Sasuke, when Orochimaru’s men find their boss like this they are going to retaliate. Do you really want Naruto here for that?”
Sasuke’s jaw tightened. “No” he said resolutely. “He doesn’t need to see anything else.”
Sasuke scooped Naruto into his arms, ignoring his protests against it, and pulled him close to his chest. “But I do still expect to hear the truth” he said to his father. “About everything.”
Fugaku nodded, choosing to ignore his son’s tone and misplaced distrust for now. He turned back to where Gaara was still cradling his mate, murmuring reassurances in his hair and wiping away continuous tears from under Lee’s dark haunted eyes.
“Gaara.”
He looked up.
“We need to get him out of here too.”
The redhead nodded, whispered something softly to his mate, then pulled him into his arms. He rose to his feet and Lee buried his face against his chest, blocking out everything else around them. Gaara’s placed a kiss in his disheveled hair, then looked back over at the Uchiha.
Fugaku nodded and led the way out of the room, and back into the crisp night air. The group quickly made their way over to the jeep Sasuke had commandeered, and they all filed inside. Gaara brought his quiet mate to the far back and pulled him close to his side as Sasuke ushered Naruto into the middle spot with him. Fugaku leapt into the driver’s seat and slammed his foot on the gas the second the doors were closed.
As he sped across the grounds, angling back towards the gravel access road, Fugaku pulled his cellphone out. He clicked a button and held it to his ear. His call was answered on the first ring.
“Sir.”
“All of them are secure.” Fugaku’s jaw clenched hard, forcing a vein to click to the surface. “Burn the place to the ground” he growled. “No survivors.”
“Understood, sir.”
Fugaku hung up and tucked his phone away, then checked the rearview mirror. Four sets of distrustful, somewhat hostile eyes stared back. Fugaku turned his focus back to the road.
“We’ll go to the hospital first.”
“Not until you tell me the truth” Naruto snapped.
Fugaku tightened his grip on the steering wheel but kept his voice calm as he responded.
“The truth” he murmured. “Yes.. I suppose it is time that I tell you the truth.”
Fugaku paused for a moment, pondering over where he should even begin. He wasn’t really sure that he had found it when he started, but the words just fell from his lips on their own accord. And he let them, hoping that it wouldn’t end up making things worse.
“Well, Naruto, the truth is.. I knew your father. And I loved him.” He met the blonde’s nervous eyes in the mirror once more. “And that’s why I stopped having anything to do with him.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “You loved him.”
Fugaku nodded.
“The way.. that Orochimaru did..?”
“THAT is NOT love” Fugaku snarled.
His pheromones abruptly lashed out and the four dropped forward, gasping at the sudden onslaught. It didn’t last long. Fugaku almost immediately rolled down the windows and quickly reeled his pheromones back in, disappointed with himself for his lack of control.
“I apologize” he said, sounding sincere about it despite the anger that still resonated in his voice. “But do not ever compare me to him.”
Naruto nodded, his hand still balled in his shirt as he fought to calm his heart and regain his composure.
“Did you.. hurt him too?”
Fugaku’s eyes filled with remorse, and Naruto was sure that he had his answer.
“Not the way Orochimaru did” he replied, “but I.. I wasn’t kind to him when we were kids. And I have always regretted that.”
“He never mentioned you” Naruto murmured.
Fugaku nodded. “I imagine he wouldn’t.”
“Why?”
“I finally found the nerve to tell him how I felt, but by then it was too late. I had already ruined any chance of Minato seeing any good in me. I.. scared him” Fugaku admitted. “But I didn’t want to. And I hated that I did. So, I left. I stayed away. Because that’s what he wanted.”
Naruto paused, afraid to ask but not able to just ignore the question that weighed heaviest on him. “Why am I really here..?” he said quietly. “Why did you take me in?”
“Because you’re Minato’s kid” Fugaku said quietly. “I was never any good to him, but maybe I can be to you. Maybe I can finally do something right by him..”
Sasuke stared at his father, his obsidian eyes wide and unblinking. He was completely dumbfounded. This was a side of him that he had never seen before- hell, he didn’t even know Fugaku was capable of it. His father had always seemed so emotionless, so fucking cold. Seeing him like this- it was difficult to even process it, let alone understand it.
Naruto didn’t seem to be as shocked by it as Sasuke was, though he had already seen a lot more humanity in Fugaku in the few weeks he had known him than Sasuke had in his entire life. So Fugaku’s display wasn’t enough to silence him the way it had Sasuke.
“So, what- this is about making yourself feel better?” Naruto shot back.
Fugaku shook his head. “I hate who I used to be, and I hate that that is who Minato knew me as. He deserved better. And if I can’t do that for him, then the least I can do is do that for his son.”
He glanced up again to find the blonde considering his words, then continued.
“Naruto, you are Minato’s kid, my son’s mate, but you are also someone I have come to care about. I won’t hurt you.”
Tears slipped down Naruto’s scarred cheeks and lodged in his throat, keeping his words lost somewhere deep inside. Sasuke murmured something in his hair and held him close, and Fugaku shifted his focus to the other pair.
“Gaara.. how is he?”
He could see pain in those jade eyes and decided not to push it any further.
Fugaku pressed his foot down harder on the gas, sending the jeep flying into the night. He clicked on the radio, letting soft classical music fill the sudden silence- wishing it could drown out the chaos they all still undoubtedly heard in their dark, shattered thoughts.
Notes:
Here’s a dark, fucked-up personal truth (that you are more than welcome not to read if you’re not up for it):
I wrote Gaara like that because I can relate to that. Someone very important to me died horrifically, tragically, and in a lot of ways it’s my fault. When I found out what happened I went into that hollow, lost mode that Gaara did and got stuck on a repetitive loop. Gaara’s was “just like him” because the one person he didn’t want to be was his father and then he killed someone- just like him.
Mine was “it’s ok, he’s ok”. Because it wasn’t, he wasn’t, and I didn’t want to face that. And it took a long time for someone to break that constant loop I was stuck in. (I didn’t have a Fugaku like Gaara did.)
So, now you know. My stories are fucked. Like really fucked. But some of that is because I am too.
- - -
Sorry- I know that was pretty dark. The holidays honestly just bring out the worst in me.You guys ok, or have I just completely traumatized you at this point?
Chapter 35: Rebuild All That You’ve Broken
Notes:
Happy New Year!~🥂✨
Celebrate with me, darlings. A new chapter & some light conversation about our favorite characters. You bring the wine.
Sound good?
- - -
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Every wound will shape me.
Every scar will build my throne.”
-Bring Me The Horizon, Throne
--
Fugaku pulled into a parking spot to the far right of the entrance and the five of them clambered out of the jeep. Naruto insisted that he could stand, that Sasuke didn’t need to treat him like the fragile doll he did every time he got hurt, but Sasuke chose to ignore his request. He scooped his reluctant mate up into his arms, and after a few pointless complaints Naruto surrendered to it.
As Sasuke knew he would.
Because he knew his mate. He knew that Naruto’s posturing was excessive when he needed his help the most, and that he was the last one who would admit that. So Sasuke might have to appear to be an asshole, ignore his feelings, but in the end it was what his mate really needed from him all along. And truthfully, he wasn’t bothered by it. If Naruto needed to play that game to accept his help-
so be it.
As Naruto resigned to staying in Sasuke’s arms, Gaara and Lee stepped out of the jeep to join them. And unlike the stubborn blonde, Lee put up zero fuss about being held. In fact, Lee didn’t say anything. He just gripped Gaara’s shirt and kept his face buried against the crook of his neck, enveloped in his mate’s scent.
Gaara turned his face to murmur against his temple, kissing away the tension on his brow, before straightening to face the others. Jade slid back into his golden eyes as he reluctantly tore his focus away from his mate. He gave the three a blank, unabashed stare- not in the least bit apologetic for his affectionate display.
“Why are we all just standing here?” Gaara asked, motioning towards the hospital. “Shouldn’t we be bringing them in?”
Sasuke also looked uncertain.
Why wouldn’t Fugaku just pull us up to the front entrance? Why is he hesitating?
Sasuke glanced over at his father, and Gaara- noticing the look- did the same. Fugaku considered both dominants, then their mates. His eyes lingered on Lee and stayed there when he finally spoke.
“I’ll take him.”
He took a step forward, reached out for the brunette, and Gaara’s eyes flashed red- a warning. He jerked back from the Uchiha, his mate still clutched tightly in his arms.
“You won’t touch him!” he snarled.
Fugaku paused.
“Gaara, I need you to think about this” he said calmly. “Lee is hurt. And you’re covered in blood.”
The redhead looked down, his stomach churning as he eyed the thick red coated all over him. His eyes shot over to his terrified mate, curled up in his arms, his face buried against his blood-splattered shirt. He swallowed hard and looked back up.
“I.. I can’t.”
Fugaku sighed.
He let his arms fall back down to his sides, then fished out his phone and stepped away from them to make a call. The gesture seemed to be more out of habit than anything else since it didn’t stop any of them from hearing everything he said.
“I need some clothes brought over. Hm. Yes, the four of them.”
Fugaku eyed Sasuke and Naruto for a moment then glanced over at Gaara and Lee. “They’re about the same size as them. The hospital. Hm, right.”
He glanced down at himself and sighed again. “I suppose. Shame... I liked this suit.”
Fugaku disconnected the call and tucked his phone away once more as he stepped back over to rejoin them by the jeep. “Twenty minutes.”
Gaara nodded.
Fugaku’s eyes locked onto him again. “That doesn’t mean he has to wait, Gaara. He and I can still go in like this. You can’t.”
Fugaku had used his suit jacket earlier to wipe off the blood from his face, his arms, and what he could from the rest of his clothes. Most of his suit was black so the stains weren’t as obvious on him as they were on say a school uniform.
Lee was clearly a victim and Fugaku’s name and presence held power- it wouldn’t be a problem getting the boy help with minimal questioning. Gaara on the other hand was more difficult to explain away. And as an obvious minor it wouldn’t take much for someone to alert the authorities once they saw the state he was in.
Fugaku would prefer not to deal with them just yet- he was still trying to buy time for his men to finish the job and dispose of the remains before he talked circles around the town officials. He couldn’t let Gaara just stroll in there covered in gore and trauma and expect to sweep it under the rug. Not without pulling every favor owed to him, and he would prefer not to handle it that way. Fugaku would make sure that Gaara wouldn’t face charges for what happened tonight, but there were easier ways to go about it. All of which involved not just waltzing into a crowded hospital and throwing the remnants of a violent crime into the spotlight.
Fugaku took a step closer to the pair, his focus still wholly on the willful redhead. “Gaara, are you keeping him out here for him? Or for you?”
Fugaku didn’t say it like it was a question he expected an answer to. He needed Gaara to take a good hard look at himself right now- something the kid was not too keen on doing.
“That’s not what this is” he insisted, his eyes scarlet as he glared back at him.
Fugaku didn’t comment.
Gaara glared for a moment longer, irritated by his accusations, then forced a calming breath and brought his face close to Lee’s. His lips brushed against his hair as he dropped his head lower to whisper in his ear. “Lee, do you want to go inside with.. with Fugaku?”
His mate shivered against him and immediately shook his head, his face still hidden against Gaara’s chest.
Gaara nuzzled his cheek, easing his pheromones out slowly to try to comfort him in the process. “Do you want to wait for me to come in with you?”
The brunette gave a small nod, but still wouldn’t show himself, wouldn’t speak. Gaara’s brows furrowed, etched with concern, but he kept it to himself. It pained him to see Lee like this, and he hated that he didn’t know what happened to him, but he didn’t want to hurt him trying to find out. Lee had always brought out Gaara’s gentler side, and he was going to keep it that way. More than that, it was clear that he just wasn’t ready. So, for the time being, Gaara would just comfort him the best he could. He would wait.
And try his best not to unravel as he did.
Fugaku could see that he wasn’t going to win this one, and he wasn’t interested in pushing a losing matter any further. He gave the two a nod, then ushered them back into the jeep knowing it’s in everyone’s best interests to avoid unwanted attention while they waited for a clean set of clothes.
Gaara didn’t hesitate to listen to him this time. He quickly pulled Lee inside, eager to have him safe and secure in the enclosed darkness. Sasuke and Naruto, on the other hand, didn’t really have that problem, and Sasuke wasn’t willing to make his mate wait any longer for medical attention.
“We’ll meet you inside” he said quietly.
He gave Gaara a questioning look, trying to determine if it was alright to just leave him with his father like this, but Gaara seemed unfazed by it. He gave him a slight nod, acknowledging that he was fine without him, and Sasuke didn’t argue it. He turned away, his mate held securely in his arms, then paused and looked back at his father. Fugaku met his son’s gaze and, for the first time in his life, Sasuke felt like his father really saw him.
And that he didn’t hate what he saw.
Tears filled his eyes, but he quickly blinked them back. He cleared his throat. “Ahem. Thank you” he said heavily, “for..”
There was a lot he could thank Fugaku for, but his father cut him off before he could even start. “I know” he said gently. “Just get him inside. Check him in under ‘Uchiha’. We’ll be in soon.”
Sasuke nodded, forced his emotions in check, and moved up the walkway to the bright beckoning hospital doors. He glanced down and met Naruto’s gaze, and the two exchanged a weighted look. Unspoken things settled between them- concerns that neither were ready to ask, proclamations of love and relief that could wait until the fear and horror fully dispersed.
Naruto studied his mate’s face- the puncture marks in his bottom lip from desperately worrying at them while he looked for Naruto, the shadows ringing his eyes- dark and haunting. Despite the weight behind them, Naruto liked looking into Sasuke’s eyes. The red glare had finally settled back to being his mate’s brilliant gold again, and Naruto was relieved to see it.
He had been so resistant to it before, had even insisted that Sasuke hide it so he wouldn’t have to face anyone else’s understanding of it. And now.. now it was the only thing he wanted to see. That molten glow was the color of his mate’s unending affection- warm and comforting, a ray of light in the thick darkness Naruto always seemed to be lost in.
It felt familiar, like coming back home after a long miserable trip.
It felt safe.
The inky black stare of his foster father didn’t give him that same sense of relief, but it was bearable. And he didn’t find it horribly jarring to see that same onyx shade in Sasuke’s pupils every time he looked away from him.
But red..
Naruto didn’t want to have to face eyes that color for a long, long time.
--
Inabi managed to shorten their expected twenty minutes down to fifteen- much to his boss’ approval. Which was made quite clear at their arrival. As was Fugaku’s surprise that Inabi had taken it upon himself to see this order through personally.
Inabi had considered having a lesser subordinate run this errand for him, which would not have been difficult to do, but he wanted to check on Fugaku’s condition firsthand. He was well aware that his employer wasn’t one to just openly share an injury he had acquired during a fight, and he needed to see for himself that he hadn’t. And this was the perfect opportunity to do just that. If Fugaku’s physical state required medical assistance, now would be the time to do so. Any attention it drew would be one of sympathy, especially when people saw him carting in a bunch of scared kids. Fugaku would look like nothing short of a hero- a look they could use considering the amount of distrust and scrutiny they would likely face once that warehouse was discovered. Rumors were sure to spread and the sooner they could get ahead of them, the better.
Inabi kept those thoughts to himself as he stepped out of the jeep and maneuvered around it to meet Fugaku’s quick approach.
“Inabi. I’m surprised that you decided to make the drive.”
Inabi paused to take a deep bow before his leader, then straightened and met his piercing gaze. “I knew you’d want it done well- what better way to do that?”
“A newbie could have handled delivering a few shirts” Fugaku countered. “So what’s the real reason you’re here?”
Inabi dropped his head, but made sure to lift his eyes before speaking. “I.. wanted to make sure you were alright.”
Fugaku took a step closer as he considered him. “Something they would have happily reported in, I’m sure.”
“Not everyone knows what to look for.”
Fugaku crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the car, a hint of a smile on his face. “Is that right..”
“If you have injuries to treat, this would be the time to do that” Inabi said. “No one would question them when you-”
“Bring in kids who need help.. I see.” Fugaku pushed off from the car and walked over to pat his right hand man on the shoulder. “I appreciate your concern, Inabi, but I’m fine.”
He looked ready to argue, but Fugaku wasn’t done. He looked past the brunette and made eye contact with another one of his men who had accompanied him. “You. Bring those clothes over to the car. Just knock- the kid will take them from you. Stay nearby, but outside of the car. We can give those two a little privacy.”
The man nodded and moved quickly to do as he was told.
Fugaku slowly unbuttoned his shirt and Inabi reached into the car to grab its replacement.
“I left with the kids pretty early on” Fugaku admitted. “I didn’t get a chance to get my hands too dirty this time.”
Inabi scanned the lot as he handed over a clean shirt, ensuring that they wouldn’t be overheard. “And Orochimaru, sir?”
Something red flashed in the dominant’s eyes, and Inabi took an unsteady step back. It wasn’t a look he liked being on the other end of and rarely had to. And he could guess why he was now.
Something happened in that warehouse.. something Fugaku hadn’t anticipated.
“Orochimaru will no longer be a problem.”
--
A knock on the window made Lee flinch violently in his arms, and instantly pissed Gaara off. He had finally talked him down again and now-
“For the love of fucking- what?!”
“I have clothes to deliver” a man all but snarled back, clearly unhappy being talked to like that.
He probably only tolerates shit like that from Uchihas.
“Fine.”
Gaara opened the door a crack, snatched said clothing, and quickly slammed it shut again. He checked that the door was locked as he handed the articles to his mate and looked out to make sure the alpha had stepped away from it. When he did, he caught a glimpse of Fugaku- standing off to the side of another jeep, his shirt pulled down, his back on full display. A large, intricate tattoo crawled up the dominant’s spine- undoubtedly the same creature he saw hints of on his men’s neck and arms. Gaara was aware that using tattoos to show comradary wasn’t uncommon in the mob, so it didn’t surprise him to see it. And he should have guessed that the serpentine form he caught glimpses of before wasn’t a snake.
Rasa and that bastard, and the rest of the Suna Hebi, they were snakes. Serpent tattoos made sense for those slimy assholes.
Fugaku was a man to fear. A force to be reckoned with- though who would fucking dare? So a massive fearsome dragon, one that could be seen as both demon and god, seemed rather fitting for him. Not that Gaara would ever admit it to the guy.
There was no way he’d be able to stomach the cocky smirk.
Gaara shook his head, clearing the nonsense from his thoughts, then turned his focus back to his mate. Lee was struggling with the buttons on his shirt, his fingers trembling to the point of being utterly useless in completing the task. Gaara reached out, then stopped himself.
“Do you want me to help you?” He figured it was better to ask than to unknowingly do something that might trigger him.
Lee paused for a moment, like he wasn’t completely sure what he wanted, but finally gave a small nod and turned to face him. He didn’t draw back when Gaara started unbuttoning his shirt, but he could feel him tense beneath his fingertips and it bothered him immensely.
God, what the fuck did that bastard do to you..
He kept his thoughts to himself as he pushed Lee’s shirt off his shoulders and pulled a loose t-shirt over his dark tangled hair. He eyed his pants but Lee jerked back from him fast, his eyes wide and filled with panic.
Gaara quickly threw his hands up. “Hey, it’s ok. I won’t do anything else.”
Lee swallowed hard and some tension seemed to fall from his shoulders, but he didn’t move closer. Gaara gave him a pained look before dropping his gaze. He hurriedly changed out of his own clothes, tossing the blood-soiled articles off to the side as he slipped into a pair of black sweatpants and a dark grey t-shirt. When he looked up again he found his mate still looking uneasy, pulling in on himself at the opposite end of the jeep.
“Lee, it’s me. You know me. I won’t do anything you don’t want me to.”
Lee hesitated a moment longer, but he couldn’t stay away for long. He needed Gaara- more than ever. His reassuring words, his strength, his arms shielding him from the world, and his scent soothing everything that had become horribly broken inside.
Lee nodded his head and slowly slipped closer, prepared to let Gaara help him. To completely let his guard down, knowing that he was the one person he was truly safe doing so with. Because Gaara was his fated partner, his mate.
His everything.
And if anyone could put him back together again, piece by miserable piece,
it was Gaara.
--
Fugaku accompanied Gaara as he carried Lee into the hospital. He put his treatment under his name, knowing that he would be well taken care of that way and that he would not have to pay for any of it afterwards, and shooed away any argument the two attempted in their discomfort.
The nurses allowed Gaara to place Lee on a cot just beyond their waiting room, but they wouldn’t permit for him to go any further than that. He tried to explain that he needed him, that he was his fated partner, that Lee shouldn’t have to do this alone, but none of it made a difference. In the end Gaara was forced to stand there and watch as his mate disappeared down the hall, his dark eyes brimming with fear as they pulled him further away.
A nurse went to shuffle past him, but Gaara reached out fast and grabbed her arm. She looked startled, and he immediately apologized.
“I’m sorry, I just- he’s my mate. And he was hurt by a dominant. Can you make sure the people who treat him aren’t alphas?”
The woman gave him a sympathetic look and gently patted his hand. “Of course, dear.” She gave a small smile, pity still flickering in her warm chestnut eyes. “Don’t worry. We will take good care of him.
Gaara nodded. “Thank you.” The woman went to leave, but again he stopped her. “Wait- when can I see him?”
“Once we have examined and treated him” she replied. “Someone will come out and fill you in. For now, you’ll need to stay in our waiting room.”
Gaara’s hand fell away, defeated. He hated being away from him. And knowing that they were going to poke and prod at him while he was in there alone and terrified..
Fugaku clapped a hand on his shoulder and offered the woman a charming smile. “We’ll do that. Thank you for your time, ma’am, we appreciate it.”
The woman blushed, mumbled a response neither could hear, and rushed off to join her patient. Gaara rolled his eyes at her antics and Fugaku paid no mind to it at all. He steered the redhead back to the lobby and over to a far corner of the waiting room. He deposited him in a chair, his hand gentle but insistent.
“Stay here. I’m going to check on Naruto.”
Fugaku didn’t wait for a reply. He walked confidently over to the front desk and asked his questions and Gaara stared after him, his thoughts slowly pulling him away from what he was seeing and back to that warehouse- where he let his mate get hurt like this. Where he took someone’s life and still managed to fail him.
In that horrible,
red
warehouse.
--
“I’m sorry, Gaara.”
Heavy jade eyes slid over to the Uchiha, only half-registering the dominant talking to him. “What are you sorry for?” he said, his voice far away- lost in a hallway splattered in red. A place he had yet to really leave..
“I never should have given you that gun.”
Gaara’s eyes cleared slightly, and immediately hardened. “I don’t want to talk about that.”
“I know. But that doesn’t change the fact.” Fugaku lightly grabbed his chin and turned his head to face him. “Gaara, this wasn’t your fault. The mistake was mine.”
Gaara furrowed his brows over pained eyes, refusing to believe him. No matter how badly he wanted to. “I know what I did” he choked. “You saying all of that doesn’t make it better. I ki-”
Fugaku squeezed down, grounding him and effectively reminding him where they were.
“Careful.”
Gaara went to pull his face away, but Fugaku wouldn’t let go. Not until he knew that Gaara wasn’t going to have a very public meltdown.
“I.. I know what I did. And nothing you say is going to erase that. This isn’t your fault- it’s mine!”
“Gaara. You’re nothing like him.”
Gaara opened his mouth, but words failed him. Instead a pitiful sound fell from his lips, and he quickly snapped his mouth closed to stifle the rest.
“You fought to save someone who needed saving. That doesn’t make you a monster.”
“I didn’t save him” he choked, “you did. That bastard hurt him, did god knows what to him, and I did nothing. I didn’t stop it, and I didn’t stop him. What I did.. it was for nothing..”
The words tore through Gaara, but the moment he said it he knew it was true.
Fugaku took one look at the redhead, at the pain and horror in his eyes, and immediately wrapped an arm around him. Gaara looked up surprised, and even more so when he felt a hand bury in his hair.
“Wha-?”
The Uchiha pulled him over and embraced him fully. Like a friend.
Like a father.
“It’s going to be ok, Gaara. You just need to take it one day at a time.”
Gaara had a hard time believing that was true, but he wanted to.
He wanted to.
--
Fugaku had managed to convince their principal that they needed to miss some school for an unforeseen amount of time due to “unfortunate circumstances”. Which in itself was fortunate because the following Monday morning school was the furthest thing from their minds.
They needed time to process- to cry, to scream at the cruelty of fate, to hold their mates tight with the intention of never letting go.
They just needed time.
And Fugaku understood that better than anyone.
Though, too much of it can be a terrible thing as well. Regrets and memories crawl out from the shadows when you sit still for too long, and they had. The first few days gave them room to breathe. But after a week Naruto was beginning to withdraw again, Sasuke’s anger grew, and Gaara’s sanity was unraveling fast. The one person who stayed constant through all of it was Lee.
Which wasn’t a good thing.
The night he was admitted into the hospital was the last time Lee had said a single word to anyone.
After he was examined, Gaara was finally allowed to go back to him. The moment they told him which room he was in and opened the hall doors, Gaara raced down the hall and threw himself inside. He ran to him and immediately pulled Lee into his arms. He could feel him shaking as he did, could feel tears wetting his shirt, and pulled back just enough to get a look at his mate’s distraught face.
“Lee..” He gently rubbed his thumb against his cheek, pushing away stray tears as he found his heartbreaking gaze. “Talk to me.”
“Gaara” he choked, “I..”
Gaara was surprised to hear him say anything, and suddenly desperate to have him not stop. He sat beside him on the cot, his hand still buried in his hair as he examined his face. “Baby, I’m here. I’m right here. Just talk to me.”
Lee swallowed hard and shook his head. “I’m sorry..”
Gaara’s jaw tightened. “You have nothing to be sorry for, Lee. Just.. please, just let me help you.”
Lee buried his face in his hands as the tears fell, slipping between his fingers with every broken apology. And no matter how many times Gaara tried to reassure him that he wasn’t at fault, that he just wanted to help, the sorrys fell as steadily as his tears.
Until they didn’t.
After a while both stopped, and Lee’s voice with it.
Gaara tried- to get him to say something, anything, but he just.. wouldn’t. He would nod, shake his head, gesture towards something when Gaara pushed for it, but he couldn’t get him to say a word to him. He’d plead for him to speak and Lee would just curl up and cower from the world in silence.
Lee was able to make one thing very clear though- he didn’t want Gaara to leave. Everytime Gaara would move, Lee’s head shot up and wide dark eyes sought him out. He didn’t plead for him to stay, but he might as well have. He seemed terrified by the prospect of Gaara leaving, even if he couldn’t find the voice to say it.
He didn’t need to. Gaara had no intention of leaving his mate’s side.
And Lee’s home situation made that pretty easy for them. His parents both worked in equally high-intensity industries, film and music, and were in and out of the country pretty consistently on very different work schedules. It had been like this all his life, so he was pretty used to it, but their lack of involvement was initially rather shocking to Gaara. He couldn’t understand how they could have a kid that they didn’t care enough about to check in on. So much so that neither one of them noticed when he suddenly went mute. It honestly pissed him off, but there was an upside to their indifference- they didn't come between them. Hell, Gaara wasn’t even sure that they knew Lee had found his fated partner.
He didn’t like that Lee didn’t have the family support he needed, that he deserved, but he was glad that he could stay with him without concern. Which is exactly what he did. There was no one at home waiting for Gaara so he was free to go where he chose, and Lee seemed relieved to not face each day alone. So, the day that Gaara brought Lee home from the hospital he stayed. And so far living together has been going smoothly, for the most part.
Minus one crucial detail.
“He hasn’t said a word. Not a single word!” Gaara dragged his hand down his face, anxiety pouring from between his fingers. “Sasuke, what the fuck do I do?!”
Sasuke placed his book back on the shelf and turned to face his panic-stricken friend. They have been making a habit of going to the library over the last week, attempting to get caught up on material before returning to school and facing the looming burden of finals, but Gaara had been late getting there this time so Sasuke had started without him. Naruto was already chewing on a pencil in the corner of the library, glaring at a practice book he didn’t understand, and Sasuke was on the hunt for better material to help his mate out. He had just started perusing the shelves when Gaara came in and tracked him down.
“Hold on, just calm down for a second. What’s going on? Where’s Lee?”
Gaara sighed and dropped back against the shelves, his eyes focused on the cathedral ceilings closing in from above. “I brought him to his therapy appointment- they had to change the time. I’ll head back to get him before it’s done, I just..” His voice trailed off.
Gaara lowered his head and gave him a desperate look. “Sasuke.. what am I supposed to do? Lee hasn’t said a word since that night.”
Sasuke pondered this for a moment. He leaned against the shelves, his arms crossed over his chest as he considered his friend. “Well, does he talk in therapy at all?”
“I don’t know for sure, but I don’t think so. I asked his therapist how things were going but they aren’t allowed to tell me anything. But the other day I caught a glance at some papers they had- it looked like Lee’s handwriting.”
“You think he’s writing down what he wants to say?”
Gaara nodded.
“Well, why don’t you just try that?”
“I did try” Gaara insisted, “but he won’t do it. I don’t want to push him too hard, but it just feels like he’s pulling further away.”
Gaara dragged his hands through his hair, forcing back long crimson strands and the tears lodging in his throat. “I can’t stand seeing him like this, but I don’t know what else to do..”
Sasuke’s mind went completely blank as he watched the tears well up in his friend’s eyes. He had no idea what to say to him. He didn’t want to come off as cold or callous and push his concerns to the wayside just because he didn’t have answers, but he also didn’t want to give him a false sense of security if Lee wasn’t in a good place. He could feel Gaara waiting for him to speak, to fix this for him or at the very least give him a place to start, but nothing was coming to mind. Luckily, Naruto saved him the embarrassment of having to admit it. He had gone looking for Sasuke when he didn’t come back and had caught the tail end of their conversation.
Sasuke glanced over as his mate approached and gave him a strained look, hoping that Naruto would notice his struggle and give the advice he didn’t have.
Naruto didn’t need any further encouragement. He stepped forward, his eyes locked on the distraught redhead. “Where’s Lee now?” he asked, having missed that part of their conversation.
“Therapy” Gaara said quietly, not surprised nor bothered to find Naruto joining them. “He.. doesn't want me to go with him.” He checked his watch. “I want to be there before it’s done to pick him up, but I thought..”
Gaara roughly pulled his hand through his hair again, a heavy sigh tumbling from his lips. “I don’t know what I thought. I just- I have to do something.”
Naruto nodded. He reached out and grasped Gaara’s hand, giving it a small reassuring squeeze. He could feel the heat from Sasuke’s jealousy behind him, but chose to ignore it and kept a firm hold on his friend’s hand. “Can I come with you when you pick him up?”
Gaara’s head shot up and immediately sought out the blonde’s face. He searched it, his brows furrowed over tired eyes. “Really..?”
Naruto nodded again. “I have been wanting to talk to him about.. everything.”
He dropped his gaze, feeling uncomfortable saying more. Lee hadn’t told Gaara what happened in that room, and Naruto didn’t feel like it was his place to say anything about it either.
Lee should be the one to tell him.
When he’s ready.
But until he was, he did have someone who already knew. Someone who was there. Someone who knows what it’s like.
Naruto’s face reddened as a sudden shameful realization slammed into him.
I should have been talking to him already.
He shouldn’t have gone this whole time being alone with this.
Like Naruto had been two years ago- when Orochimaru had attacked him. When he forced his silence and Naruto felt like he had no one he could turn to. When he was too embarrassed and scared to even try.
Naruto’s stomach dropped.
The whole point of rushing in there in the first place was to stop Orochimaru from doing that same thing to someone else- to stop the past from being repeated. But it did. He didn’t stop anything from happening. In fact, his failure to act only made more of the past happen. Lee could have been saved that horrible crippling loneliness, that same forced silence, if Naruto had just stepped forward and talked to him sooner.
Fuck.
Naruto’s hold on Gaara tightened- he was suddenly desperate to make things right. “Please, Gaara. I need to see Lee.”
Gaara seemed surprised by his conviction, but not resistant to it.
“Ok.. yeah, ok. You can come with.”
Sasuke stepped forward and took Naruto’s hand, pulling it into his own instead. “I’ll drive you.”
Naruto shot a glare at him. “Will you just relax? That’s not-”
“That way Gaara can take Lee home after this.”
Naruto’s protests fell silent.
“Fine. But that doesn’t mean I agree with your jealousy.”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “Whoever said I was jealous?”
Naruto chose not to respond to that. Instead he led the way back to their table. He and Sasuke quickly packed up their bags and handed their books over to a librarian already in the midst of reshelving several others, and the three headed outside.
Gaara had parked next to Sasuke’s car, recognizing it immediately, so they were able to walk together past the front entrance and across the rather large parking lot. A tense silence fell between them, but Gaara wasn’t comfortable leaving it like that.
“Sasuke, I really am not trying to get between you and Naruto.”
“I’m aware” he shot back, his tone harsher than it needed to be.
“You know I have Lee.”
Sasuke sighed. “That’s.. that’s not it, Gaara, ok? It’s not you. I just- I don’t like seeing anyone close to him.”
“I am standing right here, you know.”
The two dominants continued to openly ignore the blonde and instead shared a knowing look.
“I get it” Gaara said quietly. “I can’t stand anyone getting too close to my Lee either. Especially alphas. Not after.. not after everything that happened.”
The silence returned, and it remained as they moved to their separate cars and headed over to the clinic.
--
Lee looked surprised to see Naruto and Sasuke waiting with Gaara when he stepped out into the lobby, but he didn’t seem bothered by it.
It was a good start.
Gaara went to him immediately, anxious for contact after being apart even for the short amount of time that they were. He tucked a strand of dark hair behind his ear and rubbed his thumb along his jawline as he murmured lovingly to him. Lee didn’t shy away from it, he even offered a small smile, but it didn’t reach his eyes.
Naruto could see the pain in Gaara’s when he realized this too and knew it was time to step in. “Lee, I was thinking, umm.. do you want to get a coffee with me?” He glanced over at the dominants hovering over them. “Just the two of us?”
Something sparked to life in those dark eyes, just for a moment but Naruto was sure he’d seen it. He wouldn’t say that he looked happy, but he did seem relieved by the prospect. Lee nodded, and Naruto smiled.
“Ok, great. Do you want to do that now..?”
Again, another nod.
“Ok perfect. I think I saw a coffee shop just around the corner when we drove here. We can just walk there.”
Lee silently agreed to Naruto’s plan and the two walked out of the clinic together, side by side. Naruto filled the silence between them with light chatter about their upcoming finals and the music he’s been listening to lately. He glanced at the brunette multiple times, but despite his reticence he was clearly listening. He nodded, met his gaze when he felt it on him, and his eyes flashed with recognition with one of the bands he rattled off. Naruto was pleased to see it.
Their low stakes, mostly one-sided, conversation didn’t last long though as the coffee shop was actually a lot closer than expected. They were just about to enter the café when Naruto suddenly spun around and shot an irritated look at the two overprotective dominants behind them.
“Will you two back off already? This is just between me and Lee.”
“That’s fine” Gaara said, his eyes landing on his quiet brunette, “we’re just.. making sure you get there ok.”
“Christ. It’s three in the afternoon, Gaara.” His anger flickered out when he saw the look in his eyes and his words fell silent.
“I.. I’ll leave you alone when we’re inside” Gaara said weakly. “We’ll sit somewhere on the opposite end of the place.” His eyes found Lee’s. “I’ll give you space.”
Naruto’s face reddened in shame.
Lee wasn’t the only one traumatized that night. Gaara had gone through so much.. He wondered if anyone else paid mind to that or if Lee’s pain overshadowed it.
Was anyone helping Gaara deal with his trauma too?
“I’m sorry” Naruto murmured. He dragged his hand through his hair, disheveling the blonde mess past its usual disarray.
Sasuke quickly looked away to hide the red that the sight invoked in his eyes, blinking back his savage nature before he looked at his mate again. Come on- time and place, you fucking animal.
Time and place.
Luckily Naruto’s focus wasn’t on him, and he seemed not to notice Sasuke’s response. “It’s fine, Gaara. Can you just sit somewhere where you can’t overhear us?”
The dominant seemed reluctant to be that far apart from his mate, and Naruto noticed. “We won’t leave without you” he said quietly. “I promise.”
Gaara gave him a somewhat relieved smile, though it failed to reach his tired eyes. “Ok. Yeah, I can do that.”
He moved ahead of them and opened the café door, gesturing for them to walk in first. Naruto confidently led the way, and Lee followed close behind him. Gaara reached out to him hesitantly as he stepped inside, and after a brief pause Lee turned to his mate and stepped in close. He kissed the corner of his mouth, watching the gold in his eyes shimmer, and pulled back. Gaara was surprised by the sudden affection and immediately had to force back the urge to pull him into his arms and completely devour him. Instead he settled for brushing his fingers through the ends of his hair as he walked by, though it left him wanting more.
Sasuke waited for their intimate little display to run its course before stepping into the café as well. He glanced over at his friend and raised a brow. “My turn already?”
Gaara lightly punched him in the shoulder and shoved him further inside. “Shut up.”
Sasuke insisted on buying coffees for everyone, along with a variety of desserts. He carefully deposited most of it at the table Naruto and Lee picked out for themselves, then grabbed his coffee and led Gaara to a small booth on the far side of the room. They could see their mates from where they sat, but there were enough obstacles in the way to keep them from overhearing or reading their lips.
As requested.
Gaara fiddled with the lid of his cup as they sat down. He kept his eyes down as he addressed his friend.
“Sasuke?”
The Uchiha glanced over at the somber redhead. “Hm?”
“Did you get that lemon cake for Lee on purpose?”
Sasuke dropped his chin on his hand and tilted his head as he studied his friend. “And if I did?”
“The lemon candies- you knew I was giving them to Lee for a reason.”
“Well, it wasn’t like you were exactly hiding it. I asked you about it, remember?”
“Right.”
Sasuke eyed him curiously. “Do you want to tell me what that’s all about?”
It was clear that he did, and that he maybe needed a little encouragement to start. Sasuke wasn’t one to pry into Gaara’s life, but he was more than willing to listen.
“They..” Gaara swallowed. “They were something my mother used to give to me to make me feel better. When Rasa hurt us. When I was afraid..”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “Do you know what happened to him?”
Gaara shook his head. “Your father just said that he was ‘taking care of it’. I’m not sure what that means, but I can guess.”
It wasn’t difficult to figure out- especially when it came to Fugaku and his gang. If Rasa was still alive, he wouldn’t be for long.
“Anyways, the reason I brought up the lemon cake- I just wanted to say thank you. For that.”
Sasuke stirred his coffee and gave another curious look. “So.. does it work?”
Gaara seemed taken aback by the question. He furrowed his brow, confused. “What?”
“The candies. I asked if they work.”
Gaara gave a strained laugh and shoved his hair back with unsteady hands. “I’m not so sure anymore. Maybe they lose their charm overtime.” He paused. “But I think they help him.”
Sasuke abruptly shoved his hand across the table, palm up.
Gaara raised a brow. “What are you doing?”
“Give me one.”
“What?”
“Don’t pretend like you don’t have a ton of them on you right now. I saw you slide three into Lee’s pocket when he sat down.”
Gaara sighed halfheartedly. “Uhh. Fine.” He reached into his pocket, picked out one of the infamous lemon sweets, and dropped it into Sasuke’s outstretched hand. “Happy?”
“Just one?”
“Don’t be greedy.”
“Tch. Can’t give his best friend more than one tiny fucking candy, but I’m the greedy one..” Sasuke muttered under his breath.
“I heard that, asshole.”
“You were meant to, sweetheart.”
Gaara rolled his eyes. “Just shut up and eat your candy.”
Sasuke unfurled the cellophane wrapper, placed it oh so carefully on top of Gaara’s coffee, and popped the candy into his mouth.
“Now tell me” he murmured around the sweet, “what did you tell Lee to convince him that this works?”
Gaara flicked the wrapper off his cup before going back to fidgeting with it. “My mother told me that when you eat one the sour taste gets rid of all of the bad feelings, and the sweet keeps the good. Or brings them back to you if you lost them along the way..”
Sasuke’s dark eyes slid over to his mate, igniting with golden light the moment he found him. He thought of all of the pain Naruto has gone through, the horrors he has had to endure. All the things Sasuke wanted so desperately to protect him from, everything he wished he could have stopped. His mouth puckered slightly as the sour taste of the lemon coated his tongue, and he wondered if all of his feelings of regret and pain really could leave with it.
His mind wandered as a sudden sweetness took over, and he thought of everything else that was light and sweet in his life. Naruto’s laugh. His hair tossed wild and windblown after he took him on his first rollercoaster. His eyes, brilliant and blue when Sasuke kissed him.. his lids falling heavy as he kissed him back. Their stupid card towers and paper clip poker nights at the convenience store. The feel of Naruto in his arms, their legs tangled, his smile pressed against his neck.
“So..?” Gaara said, pulling him from his thoughts. “Do they work?”
Sasuke looked back at his friend.
“I’m going to need to know where you buy these.”
Gaara grinned impishly. “It’s gonna cost ya.”
Sasuke leaned closer, playing along. “Name your price, Kazekage.”
“I could use a new car..”
“Name another price.”
“Eight fuzzy blankets.”
Sasuke choked on his candy but somehow managed to keep it from permanently lodging in his throat. “Excuse me?”
“My Lee’s heat is coming up. I want to make him a little nest.”
Sasuke shook his head, a light smile pulling at his face. “God, how’re you not embarrassed being this cute with him?”
Gaara opened his mouth, but Sasuke placed his hand over it. “Don’t answer that. Eight blankets, huh.”
Gaara pulled his hand down. “Fuzzy blankets.”
Sasuke laughed. “Alright, sold.” He held out his other hand and straightened his posture.
Gaara grinned back and grasped his friend’s hand. “Nice doing business with you, Uchiha.” He pumped his hand twice then dropped it and leaned back.
“How about we celebrate, hm? Another round of coffees for everyone!” He eyed the Uchiha. “I assume you’re buying.”
“I assumed you would.”
Gaara folded his arms. “It’s best not to assume.”
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose. “God, sometimes you’re as bad as Naruto. Just.. sit there and find a way to channel that energy into silence. I’ll be right back.”
Gaara flipped him off and Sasuke gave him a two-fingered heart in return, then made his way over to the counter. Gaara smiled then leaned back in the booth and turned his attention back to his mate, hoping that Naruto could do for Lee what Sasuke had just done for him. That he could get through to him. That he could help him find himself again.
That Naruto could find a way to do all the things Gaara couldn’t.
--
Naruto drank deeply from his steaming cup, forcing back another mouthful of bitter words and scalding coffee. Every time he tried to say something to Lee the words just lodged in his throat and all he could do was choke them down and try again.
“Lee.. I-” Naruto looked up and found those huge dark eyes staring back.
He looks so.. lost.
And more than that, he didn’t look well. Lee already had a small frame, but his muscles were once lean and there had been a softness to his face that made him seem so youthful, so innocent.
That was gone now.
Now his dark eyes were sunken in, his cheeks as hollow as his stare, and that exuberant light he once held in it had long since been cast out. It was clear that he lost weight, and he was paler than usual. He looked like the ghost of his former self and it worried Naruto. A lot. He and Lee didn’t know each other all that well but he still saw him as a friend.
And he experienced the same horror that Naruto had.
Naruto knew what that did to you, and it hurt to see it tear at Lee like this. He wanted to do something to help, but he knew from experience that you couldn’t just talk this away.
What would have helped me? he wondered.
If someone had been there.. if someone had noticed.. if I didn’t just keep quiet about it, what would I have wanted people to do for me?
He honestly wasn’t sure. So he tried considering it in a different way.
What did I do after it happened?
He hid. He closed himself off, just like Lee was doing, and did his best to bury his fear. And eventually it festered into hate, anger, and distrust towards all alphas. And that’s when he started fighting. His father had put him in karate when he was younger, but he stopped going after everything happened and his father passed away shortly after that. The fighting he picked up later was from working out, looking up training videos, and mainly first hand experiences. Times when he had to fight to get away from an alpha. Otherwise they would have-
Let’s.. not think about that part right now.
He pushed the thought away and refocused on the task at hand.
I worked out and learned to fight because I wanted to be able to beat up every stupid fucking alpha who insisted I was an omega. I wanted to prove that I was strong.
Because Orochimaru made him feel so weak. And he hated it- his attacker..
and himself.
That’s probably how Lee feels.
Which gave Naruto an idea.
“Lee, I was thinking about joining a class.” He glanced over to make sure he was listening before dropping his gaze back to his coffee. “I did some karate as a kid but I’m thinking something different. Maybe like.. jiu jitsu? I just.. after everything that happened, I feel so-”
“Weak.”
Naruto’s head shot up. For a second he thought he had imagined it, but that was definitely Lee’s voice.
Talk to him.
He needs to know that he isn’t alone right now. And you can do that for him.
“The man who did this to you-”
Lee flinched.
“He..” Naruto lowered his voice, making sure to only be loud enough for Lee to hear and no one else. “I was fourteen when he.. raped me.”
Naruto brushed away tears he hadn’t realized had fallen and cleared his throat. “I didn’t tell anyone because I was afraid. And ashamed. I fought so hard to get away and it didn’t do anything. He just.. did what he wanted, and I was completely powerless. And I hated myself for that for a long time.”
“How did you make it stop?” Lee said quietly.
Naruto furrowed his brow in confusion. “Make what stop?”
“Hating yourself.”
Naruto’s heart clenched tight in his chest. “Lee, I-”
The brunette turned away. He didn’t want his pity- he really was just trying to find a way through this. The least Naruto could do was tell him how he did it.
”Letting people in helped” he finally said. “Trusting Sasuke.. believing him when he said it wasn’t my fault.”
Lee dropped his eyes to the scarred table between them, his hands clasped anxiously against the surface.
“And learning how to fight back.” He waited for Lee to look back up at him then added, “it was easier when I was a beta. But I… want to learn how to be strong again.
As an omega.”
It felt strange admitting it without the hate and disgust he usually tacked on when he was forced to acknowledge what he really was. For Naruto, being an omega had always been synonymous with being a victim. But it didn’t have to be that way- for him or for Lee.
“Starting by learning self-defense” he thought aloud. “Then I want to learn how to crush them.” He glanced at Lee again and found that he had his full attention.
“What do you say, Lee? Would you.. want to learn with me?”
Those huge dark eyes flickered between his, searching, desperate to find something he could trust, something to anchor himself to before he completely slipped away. After a while he seemed to find what he was looking for. He nodded, and Naruto gave him a bright smile.
“We’ll show the world what omegas are really capable of.” He held his fist out, waiting expectantly. “Let’s get stronger, Lee. Together!”
Lee returned the smile, albeit on a smaller scale, and the gesture and gave a fist bump to the animated blonde.
“Yeah” he said softly.
“Together.”
Notes:
I know this is a pretty busy chapter. I considered breaking it up into a few different ones but I felt like every piece was a pretty key part to the song/lyrics I reference, and honestly that made up my mind about it.
Anyways, I know that it may seem scattered- it was kind of on purpose. I want you to see these sad broken people in pieces because that’s how they see themselves, and their lives. If that worked, fantastic. And if it didn’t, I lied. 😅 Either way, I think it’s time for another chapter- don’t you?
Chapter 36: Pick Up the Pieces
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Forget about the shit that we’ve been through.
I want to stay here forever and always.”
-Bullet for My Valentine, Forever and Always
--
“Jesus Christ, Lee! Are you trying to kill me?! Put the weights back on!”
The brunette grinned, a very unapologetic grin. “I told you training with weights was smarter. Look at how much faster I can punch now!”
He threw a left hook out and Naruto just barely managed to dodge the thing before it collided with, and made mincemeat out of, his face.
“Ok, ok, I get it! Heel boy! Heel!”
Naruto smiled despite himself, which made his protests less than convincing. The last seven months had done wonders for Lee, and he definitely was not about to dampen the mood.
A rambunctious Lee was far better than the alternative.
It had been challenging at first- getting the brunette to come out of his shell, to talk to him, to not cower every time he approached, every time their trainer went to correct his stance or give him an encouraging pat on the shoulder. It helped that they had found someone who was a beta to instruct them- and they had Fugaku to thank for that.
The second Naruto mentioned his interest in learning to fight, to protect himself, and that he wanted to bring Lee with him Fugaku made it a reality. He wanted Naruto safe just as much as Naruto did, though he was sure his feelings towards his father played a big part in that.
Now that he knew the Uchiha’s feelings for his father, Naruto became very aware of how differently Fugaku acted around him. He was gentle, cautious, and there were many times Naruto caught him staring, quietly considering him. It didn’t give him the same feeling it did when other alphas’ gazes lingered, but it still made him a little uneasy. He wanted to trust that it was innocent, and that it would stay that way, but he did wonder if as he got older that might change. He knew how much he looked like his father, and he wouldn’t stay a kid forever.
But so far, Fugaku had proven that he intended no harm. So, Naruto would give him the benefit of the doubt, and hope that he didn’t come to regret it later. In the meantime, he appreciated the things that he did for him. And in turn, what he had done for Lee.
“Are we going to spar or are you going to keep staring off into space?”
Naruto looked up in time to see a fist flying towards him and dipped his head to the side to avoid colliding with it. He threw out his own attack, which Lee batted away before leaping back. He smirked as he faced off against the blonde, clearly enjoying himself.
Naruto pointed at him dramatically as he shifted into another fighting stance. “Lee! What did I just say about the weights!”
“That you regret not using them when I suggested it months ago?”
“Cocky bastard..”
Lee glanced over at the bench beside him, grabbed his water bottle, and chucked it at the mouthy blonde.
Which Naruto also narrowly dodged.
“That’s not funny. Violence isn’t funny.”
Lee grabbed Naruto’s water bottle and unscrewed the cap. “It was kind of funny.”
He drank heartily from it until the blonde ran over and pryed it away from him.
“Hey! That’s mine, jerk.”
“I’ll let you have the rest.”
“Unbelievable.”
--
Training with Lee was definitely therapeutic for Naruto, for both of them really, but it didn’t erase their trauma. Both were still plagued by what happened to them, and neither were sure that that would ever change. Days slowly got easier to bear, but pain was a heartless bitch and her claws dug deep. A peaceful moment could shatter abruptly, unexpectedly, and for both of them it often did.
Naruto’s nightmares were worse than they had ever been. And while Sasuke was quick to wake him up and soothe him with gentle words and his comforting scent, it didn’t stop his mind from tormenting him. Because it wasn’t just his own pain he dreamed of now- now it was Lee’s.
And his father’s.
Everytime he closed his eyes he would be forced to relive what Orochimaru did to him. The pain, the fear, he couldn’t forget. And then it would shift- from Orochimaru brutalizing him, tearing him apart, to him forcing himself on Lee. He’d see those huge eyes silently plead for his help, and then his pupils would lighten and suddenly it was his father’s eyes looking back at him- just as horrified, just as scared. And Naruto was just as powerless to stop it.
The dark circles under his eyes clued Fugaku in on what was going on, and when Naruto met his worried gaze he realized that his foster father looked just as tormented. The same bags weighed heavy, that same pain flickered in his eyes.
Fugaku couldn’t stop thinking about it either.
Maybe that’s why Naruto was so quick to cast his concerns aside and give him a chance. Fugaku was just as hurt by this, and just as unwilling to forgive himself for not seeing it. For failing to save him. Neither put voice to it; they didn’t have to. There was a quiet understanding between them, and somehow it eased a bit of the pressure in Naruto’s chest.
As it’d turn out, that wasn’t all that Fugaku did for him.
Naruto was beyond surprised when he found out that he had bought a grave plot for his father. Naruto always hated that he couldn’t honor him the way he deserved, but he would never have been able to afford it. And he absolutely wouldn’t have been able to do it the way Fugaku did.
Minato’s headstone was beautiful, inordinate, and far grander than anything Naruto could have ever done for him. And, on a slightly smaller scale, Fugaku had even made one for his mother. Their ashes were laid to rest in soft earth instead of tucked away in some cold vase on a shelf in his room. And each time he visited, he found flowers lying before his father’s grave. He mentioned it in passing one day and one of Fugaku’s men told him that Fugaku brought a fresh bouquet of flowers to Minato’s grave every single day.
Naruto cried when he told him, and the pain it evoked was slow to fade.
--
On the anniversary of his father’s death, Sasuke and Fugaku accompanied him to the gravesite and the three spent some time in silence just.. being there. Fugaku left after a while to give them time and returned a couple hours later with food. Ramen- from the little shop Minato used to take Naruto to. The same shop Sasuke bought from when Naruto first presented as an omega, when Sasuke’s eyes first turned gold.
Naruto wasn’t sure if Fugaku knew the significance of the place, but if anyone had the means to find out something like that, it was him.
Not much got past his foster father.
“Thank you” he said quietly, staring into the broth, watching its contents swirl, his thoughts just as tangled as the noodles inside.
Fugaku offered a small smile, one that did little to alleviate the pain in his eyes, though he hoped it would do so for Naruto.
“You don’t need to thank me, Naruto.”
The blonde looked up to meet his gaze. “Yes I do” he said quietly. “What you did for my parents..”
He pressed his hand against his father’s tombstone, tracing the carefully engraved words with his fingers, before moving it to his mother’s.
“What you did for me.. I don’t know how to repay you.”
Sasuke opened his mouth, prepared to reassure his mate, but his father beat him to it.
“All that I ask is that you live a long life, Naruto.” His gaze shifted to his son. “And that Sasuke makes sure it’s a good one.”
It still surprised Sasuke to see his father like this- soothing, gentle. The Fugaku he had always known was the complete opposite, and it was difficult to trust that he could suddenly be this person. But he was grateful that this was the version Naruto got. He deserved no less.
“I will” Sasuke answered with sincerity, and a hint of hostility. He didn’t want his father to doubt his commitment to his mate. He wouldn’t make the same mistakes that Fugaku had with Minato. He would always keep his mate safe, and he would do everything in his power to make him happy.
He expected a sharp response from his father, but there was nothing but approval in his eyes. Another thing he was having a hard time getting used to.
Fugaku clapped a hand on his shoulder, surprising him further.
“Then you’re a better man than I was.”
The two teens stared up at him as Fugaku rose to his feet. They watched as he pressed a kiss to his fingers and placed them on Minato’s headstone, just for a moment, before turning and walking away.
Naruto tore his eyes away from the dejected Uchiha and returned it to the marble monument shimmering in the sunlight beside him.
Minato Uzumaki~
Forever Loved.
Forever Missed.
He could feel tears well up in his eyes, and for once didn’t try to fight them. His fated partner held his hand tight as they slipped down his cheeks, past forever scars before falling to join his father. The man he, as Fugaku had so carefully engraved, would never cease to miss.
--
“By all means, make yourself comfortable.”
Fugaku walked over to the redhead lounging in his office, his eyes narrowed on the feet propped up on his desk. He grabbed the boy’s ankles and roughly pulled them away from his mahogany bureau.
“You would do well to respect my things, Gaara. You should know by now that I won’t tolerate less.”
He released him and watched his feet drop to the floor before stepping around his desk and taking a seat across from his young apprentice. He unbuttoned his suit jacket and loosened his tie, then locked his dark gaze on the boy once more.
“Care to explain how you got in here in the first place?”
Gaara leaned back, far too casual for Fugaku’s liking. He would have to make sure to fix that in the near future.
“The new guy you have stationed outside your window- you might want to remind him that unscheduled coffee breaks aren’t accepted here.”
Something flashed in the Uchiha’s eyes and Gaara flinched in response. He might act a bit cocky with him from time to time, but there was a huge difference between facing Fugaku’s irritation and facing his anger. Gaara could handle one, in fact he kind of enjoyed getting a rise out of him, but he never wanted to be on the receiving end of the other.
“I’ll keep that in mind” Fugaku said between clenched teeth.
Gaara shivered. “Maybe go easy on the guy..? I don’t really want another death on my conscience.”
That seemed to cool the heat in his eyes, at least a little.
“No promises.”
Gaara nodded then leaned forward, eager to address the reason he was here in the first place. “So, any new assignments for me?”
Fugaku quirked a brow. “You just finished the last one yesterday. Not interested in a break?”
Gaara smiled. “Not at all. I like to stay busy.” The smile slipped slightly and the light in his eyes suddenly dulled. “It.. helps.”
Gaara knew that he didn’t need to explain further. After all, that’s why he was working for Fugaku in the first place. It was ironic, really, considering how badly he wanted nothing to do with the mob. But he had yet to regret his decision.
When Naruto took Lee under his wing, Gaara had been of course relieved to see his mate start to come around again, but it left him with a lot of time. Too much of it, in fact. The memories came back when he was alone, clear as day. The sound of the alpha falling heavily to the floor, choking, gasping for his last breath. The feel of warm blood spraying across his face. Seeing so much red- watching it ooze from the man he had killed and drip from his clothes, his hand, the gun he couldn’t put down.
He wanted to forget, so fucking badly, but he couldn’t. It tormented him, constantly, and he didn’t know how to escape it. The horror, the revulsion and hate he felt towards himself, the guilt- relentless and excruciatingly sharp. He was starting to lose himself in it, he could feel it, and he needed something to help him stop it before it swallowed him whole.
And then, out of the blue, Fugaku showed up. He saw how broken Gaara was and offered him a way to pull the pieces together. And Gaara took it.
He couldn’t stomach the idea of taking another life, of hurting people, but that wasn’t what Fugaku was proposing. In fact, it was quite the opposite.
He showed up on Gaara’s doorstep- well Lee’s doorstep, though they were now one in the same- took one long look at him, and simply asked, “do you want to atone for what happened in that warehouse?”
Tears filled pained jade eyes, and it took everything in him to keep them from falling. Gaara just quietly nodded and Fugaku stepped inside, prepared to give him just that.
“I want you to work for me” he said, seeing no need to drag it out.
Gaara paled. “I don’t want to hurt people” he said weakly.
“That’s not what I’m proposing.”
The redhead just stared at him, waiting.
Hoping.
“You’ll serve as my apprentice” Fugaku explained. “You will be looking into the corrupt in this city, and finding the ones who have been hurt by them. I will be the one to put a stop to it, and you-”
He walked over to the redhead and dropped a hand on his shoulder, offering a reassuring squeeze. Enough for him to feel grounded. For him to feel safe.
“-you will get the chance to help people. People just like you, like your mate. People who have been hurt and deserve to be saved.”
“I don’t deserve to be saved..” Gaara said quietly.
Fugaku gave him a sympathetic look. “That’s where you’re wrong” he said softly.
Gaara didn’t know what to say to that, so he chose to say nothing.
“Gaara, you need something to pull you out of the hole you’ve fallen into. A purpose. A chance to make amends. I’m offering you that chance.”
Gaara considered the dominant before him, the mob boss, someone he had never wanted to affiliate himself with in the first place. Someone he had counted on more than once. Someone who had never failed him.
“I have no intention of joining your gang.”
Fugaku tilted his head, his eyes still locked on the willful kid before him. “And I have no intention of letting you.”
Gaara took a deep breath and a step back, letting Fugaku’s hand fall away from his shoulder. He bit the inside of his cheek, steeled his nerve, then looked up.
“Fugaku-”
He stuck out his hand, doing his best to keep it from shaking.
“-I accept your offer.”
Fugaku took his hand and shook it. But when Gaara went to pull away, he tightened his grasp.
“I look forward to working with you, Gaara” he said smoothly. “Just two things.”
He leaned forward, his obsidian gaze impenetrable, a hint of red lying just inside.
“One, you will do everything I say. Without question.”
Gaara didn’t love the sound of that, but it wasn’t exactly surprising to hear from a mob boss.
“And two?” he said nervously.
“You will refer to me as Mr. Uchiha from here on out.”
Gaara was reluctant to agree, to suddenly be so obedient, but it didn’t look like he’d have much of a choice. “Ok” he murmured.
Fugaku’s eyes hardened. “Ok, what?”
“Ok..” Gaara clenched his jaw and looked up,
“Mr. Uchiha.”
--
Sasuke hasn’t worn contacts since that day, but he still hid his gaze at times. Just for a different reason now. Naruto still flinched when he saw his eyes go feral, so Sasuke was quick to blink the red back. It wasn’t always easy, but he was conscious of it and usually pretty quick to fix it.
It hurt to see Naruto so jittery, even around him. It reminded him of how they started- with Naruto terrified to be anywhere near him the moment he realized he was a dominant. But at least it wasn’t Sasuke he was afraid of- just the memories. And so many of those were doused in red.
He understood why he didn’t want to see it.
Luckily, his mate no longer shyed away from his golden stare, and now he was completely unbothered letting everyone know that they were fated to be together.
It definitely made their return to school a rather.. eventful one, but Sasuke was quick to shut down anyone and everyone who gave his mate a hard time about it.
Bunch of fucking animals.
It still sickened Sasuke how alphas could be. How they’d go primal, salivating the second they heard confirmation that a guy they found attractive was an omega. Being spoken for and utterly disinterested in any of them apparently wasn’t enough to dampen their spirits.
But Sasuke was.
The nurse’s office was quite busy their first day back, and consistently throughout the rest of that week. Eventually they learned to keep their thoughts to themselves, but it took a bit of.. educating to get them there.
The first reaction was one that still stood out to him, and required Sasuke’s most brutal response. It was in the parking lot, and happened as soon as they stepped out of the car and into the crowd of high schoolers making their way inside. All it took was one alpha. One nameless alpha who just so happened to glance their way. He caught Sasuke looking over at his mate, saw his eyes flash a brilliant gold, and immediately announced it for all to hear.
“Woah- woah! Naruto is your fated omega?!”
Silence fell across the crowd and instantly all eyes turned to the fated pair. Naruto flinched under their scrutiny, their interest, and Sasuke’s once golden eyes suddenly turned blood-red. He grabbed his mate and pulled him behind him, protecting him from the alphas steadily drawing closer- their own eyes reddening in turn.
“Back off” he growled. “Or I’ll make sure you regret your next step.”
One alpha moved closer despite his warning, a feral grin pulling his face taut. “I knew you were an omega.”
He shifted his gaze to the fuming dominant, seemingly unbothered by his growing rage. “Just because you’re fated doesn’t mean you can’t share, you know. And I for one wouldn’t mind having a taste.”
Naruto flinched and Sasuke’s pheromones lashed out fast. The alphas closest to them staggered, and several fell to their knees under the onslaught of his potent scent. But that alone wasn’t enough for Sasuke. He’d make sure every last one of them understood their place- starting with the one who dared to say something like that about his mate.
Sasuke lunged forward and before the alpha could react he slammed his fist into his face as hard as he could. A sharp crack shot through the parking lot, followed by his horrified scream. The alpha covered his broken nose with his hands, blood seeping between his fingers, and stumbled back from the irate dominant. But Sasuke wasn’t done. He swung his leg out fast as he grabbed him by the throat and threw him to the ground. Another pained cry tore through him, muffled by the blood gurgling in his throat.
“If you ever say another word about my mate, I will end you.”
The alpha stared up at him, trembling in fear, terror and pain keeping him silent. A vein clicked in Sasuke’s jaw as he glowered down at him. Then he straightened and walked over to his shocked mate, his pheromones still pouring heavily across the crowd, crippling everyone in its path.
He took hold of his hand, brought it to his lips, and placed a kiss in the center of his palm, earning himself a smile. Keeping hold of his hand, Sasuke reached into his pocket, probing for something that just might earn him a bigger one.
When he found what he was looking for he pulled it out and gently placed it in Naruto’s outstretched hand. His mate looked down at it and, just as Sasuke had hoped, his smile widened.
“You’re sweet.”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “Me or the candy?”
Naruto unwrapped the cellophane and popped the lemon sweet into his mouth. Then he took Sasuke’s hand and placed the wrapper in it.
“Both.”
Sasuke pocketed it, then took hold of his mate’s hand once more and pulled him close to his side.
“I was hoping you’d say that.”
Then the two walked past the group of weak, trembling alphas at their feet and into the school- ready to face anything else that dared to get too close.
Together.
--
The door chimed a pleasant welcome as Naruto and Sasuke stepped into the convenience store, one after the other. The alpha on the other side of the counter gave a relieved sigh as he spotted the two, and immediately headed to the back to let Jiraiya know that he would be leaving for the day. He grabbed his suit jacket and tie along the way, having discarded it as soon as his shift started.
He found out pretty early on that all it did was welcome mockery from the customers, and he didn’t have enough control over his temper to quietly accept it. He had faced both Jiraiya’s and Fugaku’s wrath because of it, learning his lesson the hard way.
One he wasn’t soon to forget.
But what could he say? He was a fucking gangster, for crying out loud. Taking the night shift at a shabby convenience store was not what he had signed up for. Especially one that, due to its sudden booming prosperity, was now open twenty-four hours a day. Not that he could say that to Fugaku, of course. His boss wasn’t one to tolerate disobedience, and he had no interest in getting on his bad side again.
At least he wasn’t stuck here every day- a small blessing, but it was something. Fugaku had them take shifts working nights here, ensuring that Naruto wouldn’t have to. Which in turn ensured that Sasuke wouldn’t either.
He understood that it was another way to protect his son’s fated partner, and he couldn’t blame the guy for that. This definitely did not seem like the kind of place an omega should work at- especially at night. There were quite a few shady characters that made their way inside. And while he and his fellow gangsters were able to easily hold their own, he had his doubts that Naruto could do the same. Of course, Sasuke would keep his mate safe, but he shouldn’t have to face off against these assholes either.
Fugaku had tried to discourage the kids from working at all, reminding both of them that his financial status more than took care of them, but Naruto wouldn’t hear of it. And if Naruto was still working here, so was Sasuke.
The blonde was a stubborn one, but he had to say- his loyalty was commendable. Apparently Jiraiya had looked out for him, on many occasions, and Naruto wanted to continue to show his appreciation to him for it. So, Sasuke and Naruto worked the morning shift on the weekends, and neither seemed in the least bit bothered by it.
The exhausted alpha let Jiraiya know that the kids were in, exchanged a tired wave, and headed back to the front of the shop. On his way out he glanced over at the two that were already stationed behind the counter. They were in the middle of some nonsensical banter, their focus on their own separate house of cards. He shook his head at their bizarre antics and moved to the door. As it twinkled a soft goodbye, he could hear Naruto’s voice behind him.
“What the hell! You sabotaged my house, Teme!”
Sasuke’s reply followed the alpha out the door, one that he couldn’t help but smile at.
“Good.
I didn’t want to live apart anyways.”
Notes:
And that is the end of ‘Fear of Falling’.
I hope that you enjoyed the journey- I know it was quite the chaotic one. This story did not go as originally intended, to be honest, but it did seem to pull a lot more feelings out of me than I thought it would. If it did for you too, I hope the ending gave you a sense of peace and closure.
I appreciate all of you lovely readers, truly, though there is an extra special place in my heart for everyone that commented. I love feeling connected to you as I tell a tale, and you deserve to be recognized for it.
So, thank you to all of these wonderful people- it wouldn’t have been the same without you:
chineray1234, kcisjohan, ARISA13, prismo467 (marley_station), Bungguk, ferler, Naledi_starlight7997, Cam4uri, Nikola, Solstrale, 13_LEVELSofHELL , gryzanio, bearlikespie, Gabrielaqqq, spirit_ult_bird, Ado, Lexitainted, E, Cinnamonspice, welcomeEverybody, Natasha83, Ch1cken_Alfredo_555, YoMomasSlut, lisa, CULyon, AC1DXHEADZ, cryptidpup, ArwaSolstice, kimmico, zolulovebot, Jdjdndndn, minigigi, Mvalerap, heartsns, Ana Maria, NinjaSuckerPunch, naruu_chann, Fearless_feline, WowDrivee, Malakaita, Sakura, Iamricco_smith, Cosmo, Swinu, Therezwaffleinem, ash3_hol3, Ladycat09, Panda3400, inlovewurfic, Ekka_9, PikaSeeU, Chanel n2, annyiyx, marymerry226, guest, uarmyprincess, Flibbertigibbet637, Pink_Lemonade, Willorya, IEFORLIVE, Sachiko_ann, MistressofFiction, Kukohihi, naruchihaa, Camauri, Dyin2live, floatingcloud1, Ishiptomanycharcters, drowningHEART, zolulvr, Naru_Sunflower
**Forgive me if I missed you when I made this list- it wasn’t intentional. If I did, let me know so that I can add you.
And please don’t take offense to where I placed your name. It isn’t in any particular order- I just had a lot of people to thank & did my best to include everyone. 🧡**
And to all future readers & commenters- I see you, I appreciate you, and I hope that you enjoyed reading this story as much as I enjoyed telling it.
Cinnamon and I will take our leave now, but don’t fret- we’re not done with you yet. See you in the next one!~
Pages Navigation
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Jul 2024 07:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Jul 2024 10:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Jul 2024 10:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mvalerep on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Jul 2024 09:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Jul 2024 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Natasha83 on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Jul 2024 11:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Jul 2024 03:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nik0la on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Jul 2024 03:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Jul 2024 05:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
chineray1234 on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Jul 2024 11:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
chineray1234 on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jul 2024 05:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jul 2024 06:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
IEFORLIVE on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Aug 2024 09:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Aug 2024 01:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
IEFORLIVE on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Aug 2024 06:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Aug 2024 02:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
inlovewurfic (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 23 Aug 2024 06:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 24 Aug 2024 07:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
PikaSeeU on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Sep 2024 05:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Sep 2024 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ado (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 20 Dec 2024 05:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Dec 2024 09:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bec (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 10:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 06:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 09:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Natasha83 on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 10:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
kcisjohan on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Jul 2024 11:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
chineray1234 on Chapter 2 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Tue 30 Jul 2024 11:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
PikaSeeU on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Sep 2024 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Sep 2024 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bec (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 24 May 2025 10:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Sat 24 May 2025 11:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bec (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
cryptidpup on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 08:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 09:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
minigigi on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 11:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willorya on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 3 Tue 30 Jul 2024 11:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation